《Killing Grounds of Gods and Devils》 Chapter 1: Cataclysmic changes within the school Chapter 1: Cataclysmic changes within the school Su Yuy listlessly on his desk, through his earphones he could hear the current news being reported from the small radio in the drawer under his desk. Su Yu had been influenced by his grandfather and if he was bored his greatest love was to listen to the fresh news on the radio. Teacher Ma was currently animatedly giving a lecture, spittle was flying everywhere as he constantly gestured however no one was really paying close attention to what he said. This made teacher Ma secretly sigh about how rotten wood cannot be carved. The time was 2:45pm and this was the first ss of the afternoon. The location was AJ metropolis college of technology and trade, a university that was not even third tier and could be considered as either a fourth tier or fifth tier school. The current ss was Computer system ss number two and there were a total of twenty seven people in the ss. Su Yu changed his sleeping posture,id down in a morefortable position as he swept his gaze casually across the ss Zhang Zhong Mou his best friend and table mate was already making light snoring noises, his open mouth was making strange noises and the whites of his eyes could be seen rolling around, this person certainly had many sleeping shorings. In the leftmost column third seat from the front, the goddess of his dreams Ning Yan quietly sat there as she earnestly listened to the lesson. Ning Yan was the undisputed belle within theputer system ss and was the crush and fantasy of most of the guys. From Su Yus current position, he could see Ning Yans snow white nape and jade-like skin, her soft flowing ck hair that was filled with unspeakable charm. Su Yu swallowed his saliva as even his lethargy seemed to lessen. The female student sitting at the same table as Ning Yan suddenly turned and caught sight of Su Yu as their eyes met. This female student seemed to know what Su Yu was looking at as she red at him with an obvious killing intent. Su Yu hastily retracted his gaze as he seemed to have a guilty conscience. The female student who sat at the same table as Ning Yan had the same surname as Su Yu(Feather) and was called Su Yu(Jade)*, both families were neighbours and not only were did they have the same surnames, even their names were very simr and only pronounced slightly differently. [T/N* The MC and his childhood friend have simr names in English, in future we will refer to her as Jade] It was with much coincidence that the two ended up in the same kindergarten, then primary school and secondary school and finally also came to the same university in the same ss. The two should have been childhood sweethearts with rtionships as close as brothers and sisters however the truth was contrary to expectations and the two viewed each other adversely. Jades character was tomboyish and she could be even more rough than boys, when Su Yu ran into her in university, he almost cried out andmented on why he had to meet this jinx. Being red at by Jade, Su Yu once againid down on his table and closed his eyes to sleep while listening to the news that was being reported on the radio. Su Yu was not really sleepy but could not focus his attention on the dreary lesson teacher Ma was currently speaking about, rather, the news he was listening to was that much more interesting. In the recent weeks, sky holes have been appearing that we need to pay close attention to based on ourtest information, this morning at around 10:35am, three sky holes appeared in the north sector of the peoples road, thergest of these exceeded fifteen metres and half of a Jin Hua supermarket was swallowed by it. Three people are reported missing and rescue works are underway, experts specte that News regarding the sky holes was currently being reported and over these few days, all over the world was news regarding these sky holes These sky holes did not have any warning signs before they appeared and the most fearsome of the lot appeared overseas in a small city centre where a sky hole that exceeded a mile swallowed nearly half the city. The issue regarding these sky holes has generated quite a bit of panic among the popce. Some people have spected that 2012 was the year that the worldes to an end. Although experts and professors havee out to deny these rumours by attributing them to natural geological phenomenons, this was not enough to suppress the hysteria. Su Yu was listening to the news report from the radio, although the sky holes were dreadful, this issue was simply too distant for him. Instead the things he thought about many other things. Such as how to get into the good books of Ning Yan, what to eat for dinner, the continuation of a certain fantasy novel and thetest chapter update,when will Diablo 3 being out. Suddenly, there was a loud Boom! and thereafter sounds of rumbling transmitted from below the school as the surroundings began to violently tremble. Those that were sleeping, readingics, sending messages through MM, using QQ messenger to chit chat all looked up as their expressions were shocked and even more looked perplexed. Teacher Ma who was at the front of the ss had his mouth wide open and seemed to recall something as he rushed out of the ssroom without a word. The speed with which he did so could be said to not be slower than the world champion at sprinting. Su Yu hurriedly took off his earphones as he lifted his head. His best buddy Zhang Zhong Mou was in a deep sleep and had been rudely awakened by the sudden trembling and rumbling noises. He woke up confused as he wiped the saliva by his mouth and said: I had almost touched her thighs, why was there thunder eh, the sky is already dark? The oppressive rumbling noises and trembling continued for a few seconds before finally stopping as everything returned to normal, only the sky outside had suddenly be dark. What was that? An earthquake? It must have been an earthquake. But why has the sky suddenly turned dark? Is it going to rain soon? The students in the ss awoke from their daze after two seconds as they stood up one by one. Many had curious expressions as they viewed out of the window, soon there were more who had trembling faces. Outside, the hubbub and buzz of voices could be heard, it was clear that the few sounds of trembling and rumbling had caused the entire school to be in an uproar. Cough, cough. Sounds of coughing could be heard from the door as teacher Ma who had been the first to run away upon feeling that things were amiss had returned, his face was unnatural as he said: It could have been an earthquake, as a precaution, please leave the university and head to the field. Do not stop within any buildings or stand beside them. Once done teacher Ma was once again the first to go, earlier the university had held on through the few seconds of earthquake and that was already very fortunate, if it came again who knew what would happen. At this moment the entire university was abuzz as everyone exited their ssrooms and squeezed as they attempted to go outside, wanting to leave the university as soon as possible. Whats going on? Su Yu had managed to squeeze his way into the corridor outside and as he looked at the sky he saw that the sky was gloomy and filled with dark clouds, there was also an unspeakable pressure in the air. It was clear skies for thousands of miles earlier, how could the trembling and rumbling of the university result in such a drastic change to the sky? Looking down, endless streams of people could be seen running out of the university forming waves of humans that were headed to the empty field. The school was being cautious as they made everyone evacuate the university to gather at the field. Boisterous crowds that were squeezing about were all over the ce. Su Yu was currently stuck at the corridor of the third level, he could neither move forward or back. Within his heart, he thought about his best friend Zhang Zhong Mou and his dream goddess Ning Yan. These dangerous circumstances are the best to showcase a mans spirit, its a pity. Where is Ning Yan? Su Yu thought of a beautiful oue as he looked around however Ning Yan was nowhere to be seen. As more and more people began to run out of the university building, the waves of humans were less packed and Su Yu was secretly regretful that he had not seen Ning Yan and had missed the opportunity to perform in front of her. While he was feeling regretful, a miserable shriek could suddenly be heard from a distance. Having lived to twenty one years of age, this was the first time that Su Yu had actually encountered such a mournful sounding miserable shriek, the sound was like sharp nails that pierced into ones mind and soul, making ones hair stand on end. Not only Su Yu, all those heard it immediately had their faces change as they looked towards the origin of the blood-curdling screech. Su Yu could remember clearly, that it was the schools gate. This was not a mainstream university and the area it epassed was not very wide. There were only three teaching blocks, two amodation blocks, a library, food hall, snack counter, field and others. The facilities werecklustre and the school gate was not far from the teaching block. Having just recalled where that ce was, a second frightening shriek followed. Su Yu instinctively thought of the guards that were standing by the school gate and from the corridor of the third floor he looked down. What he saw was something that was such an impossibility that he found himself doubtful of his eyes. A pack of green-skinned naked monsters that resembled kids that were the ages of about thirteen and fourteen, charged through the school gate. Su Yus vision was decent and he could clearly see these pack of monsters. They hadrge eyes and a nose that sunk in, arge ferocious mouth of a predator as their entire body was dark green. In each of their hands was a club that seemed to be like a baseball bat. Su Yu simply could not believe his eyes as everyone around him all had the same expressions of eyes wide open. In a split second, everyones eyes revealed a dazed look as though their brains had short circuited. First the entire university was trembling and rumbling noises were everywhere, a few secondster the sky turnedpletely dark and then there were miserable shrieks. Now a group of monsters had appeared? All these simply seemed like a dream. Many people seemed toe to this realised as they pinched themselves to see if they were dreaming. This group of green monsters that numbered slightly over ten were extremely fast as they rushed towards therge numbers of students gathered in the field. Many people were in a daze as only a few people reacted and screamed in fear, causing a frenzy as everyone ran off in all directions. Chi! From the third storey, Su Yu could see things clearly. He saw the green-skinned monster who was the first to charged forth while wielding arge club. With formidable speed and force, the club struck a bespectacled students head as he stood there dumbstruck. Thereafter, the skull was smashed and fresh blood sshed out like cherry blossoms, white brain matter could also be seen mixed within. The skull was the hardest part of the human body, how could it be so easily smashed? At this moment, a strange thought floated into the mind of Su Yu. He suddenly thought of these green monsters and they really seemed like the goblins within most games. Those goblins within the games were exactly like these green monsters. Following the death of the first person, this group of green monsters had already rushed into the midst of the people and with the swing of each club those stunned and dazed students who had not run away had their skulls smashed in. The gorey scenes of bloodiness made several of the students who were still in the teaching block retch. The field was a state of panic as students were like headless houseflies as they ran haphazardly in all directions while shrieking. Quick, quick call 110! Finally some people reacted as they frantically shouted while running away and dialing the police number. At this moment, Su Yu finally woke up. Fortunately for him, he had often seen his mother ughter chickens, cutting up fishes and so during her housework. Perhaps he was ustomed to bloody scenes and unexpectedly the bloody situation below did not make him vomit. Like the majority here, the first thing that came to his mind was to call the police for help. Taking out his cellphone, he found that there was no signal. Others who could not believe this began to frantically dial but there was simply no way to connect. Ahhhh! Theyre rushing over, theyre rushing up! Suddenly, someone up ahead screamed in fear and Su Yu looked down in apprehension as he saw one of the green monsters rush into the teaching block before miserable shrieks could be heard from within the block. The people in the surroundings began to panic as many people began to run to the higher floors while some were so frightened that they simply did not care what floor they were on and leapt out of the building. Quick, everyone lets hide in the ssroom! Suddenly a females hoarse voice could be heard. Su Yu looked over pensively and saw that the person who spoke was a female student wearing a dress and sses, he immediately recognised her as the ss monitor Lei Rui. Everyone was panicking but upon hearing Lei Ruis shout, they came to their senses as they all ran back into the ssroom. Su Yu also hurried back and without anyones instructions began to close the windows and doors of the ss. Hurry, use the tables to barricade the door. Although Lei Rui seemed gentle, when the time came for it she could certainlymand. Su Yu and a few of the other male ssmates began to move the tables to barricade the door. The students in the ss were mostly students from their ss mixed with students from other sses, Su Yu looked at the group and saw that Jade and Ning Yan were both present however his best buddy Zhang Zhong Mou was not here. In the blink of an eye, the people from the third level had all made clean their escape. There were some who ran into their own ssrooms like Su Yu, some who escaped to a higher level and even others who had rashly jumped down as the ground floor had many avenues of escape unlike this level where they were blocked in. Su Yu and the few male ssmates began to stack up the few tables as they barricaded the front door, they could heard the miserable shrieksing from the outside as it the sounds gradually grew closer. These males and females were barely past twenty and many had expressions of fear on their faces as this was the first time they hade so close to death. Amongst them a few girls were huddled together and softly crying, their legs were weak as they fell to the ground and could not find the strength to stand up. Su Su Yu, will we die? Suddenly, Su Yu felt that someone was grabbing the corner of his clothes. Looking back, he found that it was Jade. Usually, Su Yu and Jade would argue once they met however neither of them had the mood to do so now. This was the first time that Su Yu saw such fear within Jades eyes and he felt something strange well up within him as he turned his head and gruffly said: I dont know, theres so many of us no. no problem His words had barely left his mouth when suddenly a loud there was a loud Boom! that came from the front door of the ss, as thoughrge object had smashed the door and Su Yu as well as four to five other male students were almost sent flying with the tables. HURRY! Block it! ss monitor Lei Rui was shrieking from the back as she charged towards the front. Su Yu felt something squeezing his back,regardless of everything, Lei Rui pressed her body on to him as she spared no efforts to push forward. Such an action that was originally erotic in nature. Although in such circumstances, nobody could care less as Su Yu gritted his teeth as he held on and pushed the door. Suddenly he turned his head as he shouted loudly: NOT GOOD Crack! A distinct brittle sound could be heard as a wooden club smashed into the window by the side, causing the window to shatter into countless pieces. A hideous green face that seemed like the devil from legends had appeared outside the window. From a close proximity, the features of the green monsters face could clearly be seen and that fearsome appearance was enough to let anyones hair stand on end. There are also students in other sses, hurry and find them. Why must youe and bother us! A female student that was panicking began to madly shout. I dont want! I dont want my brain to be smashed in! Another person screamed in fear as the green monster that was wielding the wooden club began to hammer against the window and it seemed that it would be able to enter in no time at all. In his fear, he opened a window by the side and jumped out. The window on the other side was not facing the corridor and by jumping out, one would immediately plummet towards the ground from the third storey. Following this jump, Su Yu could clearly hear a miserable shriek. Monster! Amongst the male students someone suddenly shouted as he lifted a table and smashed towards the window. The green monster had barely stuck half its head in before being struck. This fourth tier university that they were in had bad facilities and even the desks and chairs in the sses were not properly secured. In this very moment, it was actually a boon. Su Yu looked back and recognised that this male student was Qin Jia Gui, the fittest student in the ss and his basketball skills were superb. He was tall and handsome and had many fans within the school. His girlfriend was in the neighbouring ss Computer system ss one and she was the ss belle. It was rumoured that he had once pursued Ning Yan but did not seed and had thus went for the belle of another ss. The two had ended up living together and many of the male students including Su Yu were green with envy. It was apt to call Qin Jia Gui the fittest as he showcased his strength by lifting the entire table and flinging it at the green monster. It was a pity that the green monster only had half its head in and upon seeing the table had retracted his head and avoided it. Seeing this, Su Yu was quick on the uptake as he hurriedly grabbed a chair and eximed: Use the chairs! Qin Jia Gui came to his senses as he grabbed a chair and was waiting for the head of the green monster toe in before swinging down again. The green monsters body was small and could go through the metal windows that were split into three sections, however, each time it had half its head in Qin Jia Gui would smash and each of its attempts failed. The spirits of the others lifted after seeing Qin Jia Gui hold the line and the male ssmates each grabbed hold of a chair. The green monster had failed all of its three attempts in getting in and had his scalp grazed as a trickle of green blood could be seen. The monster was enraged as it retreated before suddenly emitting a shrill noise, thereafter it stood there in the corridor looking through the window as it stared at the group with a cruel and frightening expression. What is it doing? Why isnt it moving anymore? A female student by the side was unsettled as she asked Qin Jia Gui. Qin Jia Gui shook his head as he was also confused. Su Yu muttered lightly to himself and suddenly came to a realisation as the expression on his face changed: Hes calling for help, crap! His words had just been said when several shrill noises could be heard that seemed like ancient devil beasts. Shortly after, the door of the ss was continually knocked on and there were loud sounds of Boom, Boom!. The green monsters seemed to have endless strength as the door was being pummeled and continued to shudder, the people within the ss were all terrified, if the monsters rushed in, everyone would perish here. Chapter 2: The Strange Energy for Evolving Chapter 2: The Strange Energy for Evolving Quick, quick block the door! Lei Rui shouted as she rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, everyone had crowded before the doors and blocked them. Besides the two that were pummeling the doors, the group saw two others by the corridor and together with the initial goblin, the three smashed the windows and attempted to squirm their way in. One person to one window! Qin Jia Gui shouted as he tightly held a chair, if the green monster decided to stick its head in, he would ruthlessly swing down on it. Su Yu also held a chair as he stood by a window, he had already struck twice and his hands were starting to feel numb. He turned and looked over at Qin Jia Gui as well as another male student, their faces were covered in sweat and it was clear that they would not be able to hold on for much longer. The two sliding doors was being heavily bombarded with attacks, causing the doors to shake incessantly. A thin crack line started to gradually appear at the top of the door as the state of affairs seemed to be getting more dire. This wont do, we cant hold on any longer. There are five of those monsters outside, finished, we are all finished. Su Yu started to contemte inwardly. In total, there were about a dozen or more of these freaks that had charged in yet there were five of them outside their ssroom. They were not sure if this was their honour or their life was merely being abruptly cut short. Looking at these green monsters constantly popping half their head in, the students merely striking down and forcing the monsters to withdraw was clearly not working out. Within Su Yus mind, he thought of a crazy idea as he actually retreated a step backwards. The green monstersrge clubnded heavy blows one after another on the window with an iron grating, causing the window to slowly change its shape. It decided to try entering through the metalttice again. This time, Su Yu did not attempt to attack it, instead he appeared tired and was leaning by side, taking a rest. With great haste, the green monster managed to get his entire head into the ssroom. Su Yu! Qin Jia Gui happened to turn his head and saw what was happening and shouted with severity: Hurry up and attack, it is about climb in. No worries. Su Yu was heaving as he took two breaths. In the blink of an eye, the monster in front of him was halfway through. Qin Jia Gui was so scared that his limbs started to go soft. In the event that this monster with extraordinary strength managed to enter, everyone would be done for. After drawing in arge breath, Qin Jia Gui had already swung his body and was prepared to help Su Yu by attacking the monster that had just recently climbed in. Suddenly, Su Yu had a grin on his face andughed: This is the moment! Grasping a chair tightly with both hands, he gathered all his strength tond a heavy blow on the monster that had crawled midway through the window with an iron grating. A loud rumbling sounded out, Su Yus hands were numb from the vibration, he could vaguely feel the split webbing of his thumb and forefinger. However, in this life and death situation, he could not be bothered about it. Su Yu appeared to have gone insane as he continued to smash down on the monster like a crazed person. Qin Jia Gui had a silly look in his eyes but he soon recovered and saw the light. Previously the monsters had only stuck in a small portion of their heads before the students started to pummel down with great urgency as they were afraid. This resulted in them wasting their strength for no reason as the monsters were not affected at all by their attacks. Su Yu waited for the monster to crawl through midway before striking down. As the monster was only slightly smaller than the ironttice, the attack happened to pin the monster to the grills, not allowing it to retreat or advance. It could only continue to receive beatings from the students. Like a madman, Su Yu continued to pummel the monster as green liquids spurted out, the monster let out a terrible howl as the wooden club within its hand finally dropped. Although it had extraordinary strength, its flesh was like a humans body. Being beaten down by Su Yus frantic attacks with a chair, its breath became faint as it tried to crawl feebly through the window while it gradually lost the strength to keep struggling. Die, you monster! Su Yu held on, trying not to let his body copse as he made one final swing with the chair. Upon hearing the breaking sound of a brittle object, the chair broke into pieces. As for the monster, its head was smashed open into little bits. After Su Yu saw with his very own eyes that the monsters skull had been smashed open, there was a flickering and dazzling ball that was emitted out from the monster. It seemed to be some sort of dark crystal. After this item was sent out, with a Poof sound, it flew to the nearest hand of Su Yu and assimted with his left hand from the topside as it slowly disappeared. Su Yu who witnessed the entire incident felt shock, he could not help but take a step back as he looked at his left hand again but there was nothing there. Could it be that his eyes was blurry? Upon raising his head, he saw that Qin Jia Gui had understood Su Yus idea, like Su Yu, Qin Jia Gui was waiting for the green monster to crawl through midway before unleashing a torrent of attacks. Unexpectedly, this green monster released the wooden club in its hand and used both hands to tear apart the iron grating. It continued to take the blows from Qin Jia Gui as it used both hands to tug at the iron grating and made a jump with both legs. It actually managed to charge through the window and into the ssroom. In a split second, Su Yu realized that he was not that smart after all and it was not his intelligence that yed the monster but rather, the green monster had been unlucky because the iron grating was twisted and its shape warped due to the repeated attacks by the goblin. Thus, the top half of its body could enter but its bottom half was caught by the iron grating, unable able to move. This allowed Su Yu to get a good opportunity. When the green monster managed to enter, sounds of screaming filled the ssroom. There were a few female students who were huddling together in a corner, both legs bursting into fits of trembling as they wet themselves. Qin Jia Gui was so frightened that he tumbled while moving back and fell onto the floor. The green monster was vengeful and hated Qin Jia Gui, it did not even pick up the wooden club on the floor as it stretched out both ws towards Qin Jia Guis face and chest in a grasping motion. With its frightful strength, the monsters swipe would smash apart Qin Jia Guis skull, tear open his chest and abdomen. At this moment, after Su Yu had beaten the green monster to death, he turned his head around and saw that Qin Jia Gui was in danger, without any thought, he lifted up a chair by the side and hurled it through the air. Upon taking action, Su Yu felt that there was something unusual with his body. After a bout of frantic attacks, he should have been dog-tired and struggling to prevent himself from copsing. He should not have had the strength to even lift up a finger yet in this desperate situation, he was able to effortless carry a chair and toss it out. What was more shocking was that it made a Woo sound as it flew through the air, the speed and force of it was difficult to imagine. This. Su Yu was astonished, thereafter he turned his head and he could sense that the strength earlier hade from his left hand. This was definitely not strength that originally belonged to him. Upon turning his head, he could clearly see the back of his left palm, for some unknown reason, there was a ck scale the size of half a fingernail that had formed on his hand. Peng! upon hitting the ground a loud noise was made. The chair that flew up high in the air,nded heavily on the green monster that was upon Qin Jia Gui as he stumbled onto the floor. Green juices squirted out as the chair itself fell apart. The green monster let out a shriek as it was struck and was forcefully flung in the air. In a split second, Su Yu recalled the events earlier of him killing the green monster. He had smashed the skull in and a small and dark coloured crystal had flown out of its head. Upon flying out and reaching his left hand, it had soon disappeared. Could this all be rted to that crystal? As Su Yu unconsciously loosened his left hand, the strange energy slowly faded away. On the back of the palm of his left hand, the small ck scale had disappeared and his left hand resumed its original appearance. He felt his limbs weaken as if his strength was being released from his body. All of this appeared to be real yet seemed like a fantasy. The only thing he could be certain of was that the monster he had sent flying away recently was now flipping its body as it tried to get up, a hoarse howl came out of its mouth. A pair of eyes that contained a profound hatred were now staring at Su Yu. It scrambled about on the floor, picking up the wooden club it had dropped earlier and charged towards Su Yu. A thought shed through his mind, Su Yu quickly extended his left hand and grabbed a wooden table by his side, lifting it. The energy within his left arm appeared again as the wooden table flew through the air. The green monster was wrecked by the force of the wooden table, a ka cha sound could be heard as the wooden table shattered and the fragments scattered about. Su Yu groaned as he felt an acute pain within his chest and abdomen as he let out a miserable shriek before copsing onto the floor. The entire ssroom was in aplete disarray as Lei Rui and a few others blocked the doors while a few female students huddled together and cried. Two male students were standing by the windows guarding them as they madly beat down on any heads that stuck themselves in. Qin Jia Gui had fallen to the ground and another green monster carried a wooden club as it howled and rushed at Su Yu who had just fallen to the ground. Su Yu! Suddenly, Jades face was filled with terror as she loudly screamed and rushed over, her face was covered in tears like most of the girls in the ss. Jade was clearly terrified and frightened but upon seeing Su Yu being jumped on by the green monster and could possibly die, she had lost all reason as she madly screamed and rushed in. Su Yu who had fallen to the ground felt an intense pain in his chest and his hands that were sping it were stained in blood. He immediately understood that one of the wooden pieces from the wooden table that was smashed into pieces by the green monster had flown and pierced his chest region. Will I die? Su Yu had a weird thought as hey there, able to clearly see the green monster that was rushing at him with his wooden club raised. Thereafter, he saw Jades face filled with tears as she charged out from the back like a crazed person. No. Dont! Su Yu saw the green monster use its other hand to retaliate against Jades fanatical charge and this blow would surely be able to tear apart Jades chest. Chapter 3: The Black Scale Chapter 3: The ck Scale Monster! Su Yu madly shouted as he gathered strength that he did not know existed as he kicked out with his two legs and managed to hit the green monster squarely on its body. His hands then reached out and grabbed the wooden club that was being swung down, upon contact he let out a painful scream. Besides his left hand, the other parts of his body did not have any strange energy and although his two-legged kick hadnded on the green monster, he did not expect the inertia to be so strong that it caused both his legs to tremble and they felt as though they could break at any moment. The injury to his right hand was even more severe and although it had grabbed the wooden club at the same time as his left hand, Su Yu had clearly heard the sound of bones breaking within his right hand. As a safe estimate, at least two of his fingers were broken. The ten fingers were connected to the heart and with the breaking of bones in the fingers, the amount of pain could only be imagined as Su Yu continued to miserably shriek. He managed to hold onto the wooden club in a death grasp as the ck scale once again appeared on his left hand, the strange energy exploded out and Su Yu instinctively threw a fist out. Peng! Green juice and fresh blood mixed together with a green bead exploded out, one of the green monsters eyeballs had been smashed out by the frightening strength. Su Yu wildly shouted as he grabbed the wooden club and viciously began to smash down on the green monsters head. The entire ss of students were stunned as they looked at Su Yu. Qin Jia Gui had just gotten half his body up when he saw Su Yu who was currently like a devil, covered in blood and grasping the wooden club that was initially the green monsters as he smashed down towards its head. Ka cha! The green monsters head exploded like a watermelon as green juices stained Su Yus hands and face. From this shattered skull, a small ck crystal flew out and rushed into Su Yus left hand with a speed that the human eye could not follow as it entered and disappeared. Su Yu rxed his hand as he let go of the wooden club before swaying and falling back to the ground. Jade cried as she ran forward and shook Su Yu while loudly shouting: Su Yu! Su Yu! Wake up! Wow I never thought that Jade cared that much about me Su Yu was currently delirious as his mind was filled with such a thought. Boom! A loud sound could be heard as male and female students alike made startled cries. Su Yu felt the shivers as he once again forced himself awake. Lei Rui and the others had all fallen to the ground and the stack of tables had also fallen apart, the front door of the ss had caved in. Finally, the front door of the ss could withstand it no longer and fell apart. The other two green monsters stopped smashing the window and back door as they turned and ran to the front door to join theirpanion as the three slowly walked in. There were two bloody corpses of the green monsters within the ss and it seemed like this was why the three had slowed down as their eyes shed with consternation, then they all looked towards Su Yu. It was Su Yu who had killed two of the green monsters. At this moment, the outside was absolutely silent and the ten odd people who were still in the ssroom felt shrouded in darkness as the three green monsters walked in and fear had consumed their hearts. A female student climbed to a window by the side with a face filled with fear. If the green monster leapt at her, she would grit her teeth and jump. Although this was the third storey, she might live even if she broke her hands and legs, this was certainly a better option than getting her head smashed in. There were even some people who began to frantically press their cellphones, continually dialing the number for the police but getting no response. A few of the male students were trembling as they stood together, holding onto chairs and tables as they prepared to fight for their lives, they were filled with such fear that they had be courageous. There were also some who looked towards the backdoor and considered removing the blockade and escaping, however, they were afraid that their actions would attract the attention of the green monsters and cause them to be attacked first. Back away. Su Yu grit his teeth. His right hand, chest and both legs were in agony as his face was contorted from the pain and he pulled Jade behind him. Jade frantically stepped backwards and fell. She felt that Su Yus left hand was abnormally strong and it was only a tug but it had sent her falling to the ground. Ai! Jade fell to the ground painfully as the three monsters attacked simultaneously, splitting up as they charged at Su Yu. Quick, run! The other students saw this and many people shouted loudly as they did not have time to care about Su Yu and rushed to escape. Amongst them, only Qin Jia Gui shouted angrily as he lifted a chair by the side and flung it towards the three green monsters. A struggle could be seen on the ss monitor Lei Ruis face as she looked nervously at Su Yu then the door, she was frightened and also wanted to run but instinctively felt that she could not throw Su Yu behind. The reason for them having a route to escape was because Su Yu had created such a chance for them. Seeing the three green monsters attacking at the same time, Su Yus mind was filled with frantic fear that bubbled up as his left hand stretched forward and grabbed tightly onto the wooden club which he had previously obtained from one of the green monsters. With the swipe of his left hand, a strong energy was immediately released and this time the strange energy was even greater than before. On the back of Su Yus hand, two ck scales that were as big as half a fingernail each had appeared. Could this be because of the two crystals that were absorbed when he killed the two green monsters? Su Yu realised this possibility as he turned his body to dodge to the side while wielding the wooden club in his hand and smashing it heavily towards the legs of a table by the side. The strange energy exploded out and the entire table was sent flying with a swoosh Two of the green monsters stopped and wielded their wooden clubs to forcefully block while one of the green monsters dodged and continued to attack Su Yu. Suddenly, Su Yu had a feeling that these green monsters were not that smart. It could be that his left hand now had an unbelievable power or that he had already killed two of these green monsters or he was naturally talented at battle and that this was all instinctive. Whatever it was, at this moment, his mind was thinking unbelievably fast and even he found it difficult to believe that he was once a person who usually failed exams, cheated during exams and had been designated as a wastrel by the teacher. The three green monsters rushed forward and Su Yu could only retreat. He did not expect that after throwing the wooden table, two would actually stop to forcefully block it while another would attack on its own. At this moment, an opportunity presented itself and it became a chance for Su Yu to face a green monster alone. One had to strike while the iron was hot and Su Yu strode forward to meet it, the strength in his left arm surged as he could faintly sense that the strength within seemed to exceed that of the green monster. Bang! Two wooden clubs collided as his left arm felt an intense pain as though it had been sprained. The green monster was in a worse shape as the web between its thumb and forefinger tore and the wooden club flew away, its ugly face had a shocked expression on it. Su Yu would not let go of this opportunity and bore with the intense pain in his left arm as he was iling madly with the wooden club. Poosh! A low-pitched wail could be heard from the green monsters mouth as its head was smashed upwards into the air, a ck crystal then flew out and once again flew like lightning into Su Yus left hand. The strange energy that was originally surging was once again renewed with a new energy, causing the energy to grow and looking at the back of his hand there was another ck scale that appeared but it was only a small piece, much smaller than the two ck scales earlier. Whats going on? Could this green monster be weaker? Or could it be that absorbing too much of these ck crystals would cause the effects to lessen? Su Yu was contemting when the other two green monsters howled crazily and sprung forward to attack. This time, Su Yus response was slower and although his wooden club managed to send one of the green monsters flying backwards, the other green monsters club managed to hit him. Under such a dangerous circumstance, Su Yu instinctively raised his right arm. Poosh! The club smashed onto Su Yus right arm as he shouted in pain. His arm was broken and this was already considered fortunate because his exchange of blows using the wooden club with the other green monster had not only sent it flying away but also sent him reeling backwards and thus the impact had been lessened. Otherwise, this strike would have turned his right arm into a meat pulp and it was really fortunate that only bones were broken. Su Yu shouted miserably and the green monster saw a chance as it madly attacked, both hands lifting the wooden club as it struck to kill. With a swing of his left arm, Su Yu shouted crazily from the intense paining from his right arm as he threw the wooden club. This explosive force was extremely frightening and the wooden club knocked away the green monsters wooden club. Su Yu then pounced and forced the green monster to the ground. An intense pain could be felt in his chest region as the green monster tore a piece of flesh away while Su Yu was also smashing down with his left fist. A gurgling noise came from the green monster as its face was smashed inwards by Su Yus fist, the fourth crystal was then absorbed into his left hand. Chapter 4: The skies have changed? Chapter 4: The skies have changed? Having killed four green monsters, Su Yus entire body was at the brink of copsing. Besides his left arm that had the strange energy surging within it, the other parts of his body were so painful to the point of losing all feeling. Besides his left arm, Su Yu could no longer feel the other parts of his body. Lying on the ground, he could hear heavy breathing as he barely managed to lift his head up and saw Qin Jia Gui holding a wooden club with his two hands, his face dripping with sweat as he stood in front of him, a green monster with its head smashed in,id on the ground. This was the final green monster which had been knocked away earlier by Su Yus wooden club. Qin Jia Lin had picked up a wooden club and seeing the chance, he had madly rushed at the green monster as he smashed viciously at its head finally killing it. At this moment, Qin Jia Gui was staring dazedly at his right hand. Something strange was urring on the back of his right hand however it was different from the ck scales that appeared on Su Yu. A small, dusky, thin and stiff ke that seemed like a mole at first nce. But upon feeling it, it was cold like metal and as he rxed his right hand the strange phenomenon disappeared. Su Yu looked gratefully over at Qin Jia Lin, if it were not for him killing the final green monster, he would likely had died to the fifth green monster after killing the other four. In the entire ssroom, there was only Su Yu who was sprawled on the ground, Qin Jia Gui who stood there, Jade who had just gotten back up as well as the ss monitor Lei Rui who stood in a daze by the door. The other parts of the room were in aplete disarray. Su Yu! Jade climbed back up and rushed over to check on Su Yus condition, her heart was gripped with cold fear as she said in a trembling voice: Su Su Yu, how are you feeling? Su Yu lifted up half his head as he looked at the corpses of the five green monsters and suddenly felt as though he had just woken from a long dream and bitterlyughed: I cant move its so pain that I could faint at any time. Jade I never thought that you cared that much about me. Do you like me, if so just tell me straight to my face Jade was stunned as she instinctively reacted and viciously pped the back of Su Yus head and angrily said: Nonsen. She was shocked to find that her p had caused Su Yu to thoroughly faint. Qin Jia Gui continually tensed and rxed his right hand as he felt the strange energy fluctuations within and mumbled: I understand now Its no wonder that Su Yu suddenly became so ferocious. After killing these monsters, theres actually an energy that exceeds our imaginations On his face, there was a natural smile that arose from the relief that came after an intense situation. When Su Yu finally woke up, he was lying on the sickbed within the infirmary. The surroundings were filled with the noises of human chatter. Initially there were insufficient beds here and many beds had been added, many injured personnel could be seen and all of them were wrapped up like white dumplings. Thinking of his own injuries, Su Yu looked down and immediately realised that amongst the people being wrapped he was probably the one wrapped most tightly. Besides his left arm, all other areas were injured and it was simply impossible to move. Su Yu has woken up. A sound of glee could be heard as the familiar faces of Jade and Lei Rui appeared. Su Yu. A sweet voice could be heard as Su Yu gently lifted his face. He saw ady whose skin was clear and fair and her face seemed to be covered in a thickyer of cosmetic products. Thisdy seemed to be around twenty six to twenty seven years old with long shoulder length hair. She wore a ck dress and had a belt around her waist, causing her alluring and well-developed body to be entuated, especially her long legs that were especially mesmerizing. Teacher Meng. Su Yu called out and felt that his voice was rather hoarse, scaring himself in the process. This mature woman who had an ample body was Meng Bo and happened to be theirputer systems ss two teacher.She taught them english and although she already had a partner, she was not married. As the fantasy of many male students, quite a few had spent their nights drawing maps on the floor with her image in mind*. [*Guys doing their stuff, im sure most of you can figure this out] Youre very brave, teacher did not expect that you would be able to kill four of those green monsters on your own. When speaking about the green monsters, Teacher Meng Bos face changed as her expression seemed to show lingering fear. Su Yu suddenly recalled that back then there were at least fifteen to sixteen of the green monsters and hurriedly asked: What about the other monsters? Whats the current situation? Where is Zhang Zhong Mou? He actually considered asking about the situation of Ning Yan however upon seeing Jade who was by his side, he somehow did not dare to ask the question. Young master Yu, where have your eyes gone. Im lying right beside you. Are there only pretty girls in your eyes? Cant even see your best buddy? Suddenly someone by the side groaned. Su Yu turned his head in amazement and found that the person lying on the bed beside him was also an injured person and half his face was wrapped by white bandage. On closer inspection, was this not his best buddy Zhang Zhong Mou? Su Yu let out a sigh of relief and although it seemed that the injuries Zhang Zhong Mou suffered were not light, at least he had not died. Meng Bo then said: There were seventeen of them and they were all beaten to death. Su Yu, you had better rest up. Everyone lets go out, dont disturb them anymore. Okay. Lei Rui answered as she looked over with a concerned expression at Su Yu before suddenly saying: Su Yu, thank you. Su Yu was startled, when he thought about the ss monitor that was usually high and mighty and never put him in her eyes, who knew that she would actually say her thanks. Whats wrong? ss monitor? Su Yu was feeling somewhat amazed. Im thanking you on behalf of the entire ss. Back then, if it werent for you all of us would have died. You saved us. Lei Rui was embarrassed at his addressing her of ss Monitor. She thought back to how she had previously treated Su Yu and was rather embarrassed as she dragged Jade out. Jade looked back at Su Yu and seemed to want to say something but finally looked away and said to Zhang Zhong Mou who was by the side: Take care of your injuries. Zhang Zhong Mou said in puzzlement: Jade seems to have changed, she actually knows how to care for people now. Young master Yu, dont you think this is a little strange? Su Yu groaned as his entire body was writhing in pain, he thought for awhile before saying: Ive fainted for quite a long period of time, upon waking up Im already here. Whats the current situation outside? Have the police arrived? Have they found out what those green monsters were? It couldnt be some strange mutation of an animal from the zoo right? Or could it be that some demented scientist used something to create it? Police? Zhang Zhong Mous face became gloomy as he said: Nope, nobody has signals on their cellphones and even thendline phone within the school could not call out. This time, over hundred people have died and their corpses are currently stacked outside. It seems that on the schools side, there were disputes on how to handle the corpses. Su Yu heart trembled as he angrily said: If the phone cant work why cant we personally go out to search for help? The local police station isnt that far from our school. Now that such a serious incident has urred here, theres actually nobody who cares? This In his agitation his wounds opened up and the pain made him take a sharp intake of breath. Based on logic, with so many people injured they should have long been sent to arge hospital. Now they were all squeezed into the school infirmary, the facilities here were very basic and could only bandage and alleviate some pain. At this moment the sounds of the moaning of heavily injured patients could be heard. Su Yu was initially already incensed as he thought to himself of the possibility that the school wanted to hide this news. He then thought with the deaths of so many people, was it even possible to hide this news? No, Its not that they dont care Its Its that were currently Zhang Zhong Mou had a weird expression on his face as he said: Nobody knows where we are currently at. Su Yu was stunned. Whats that supposed to mean? Old trickster*, What do you mean nobody knows where we are? Arent we in the school and isnt this the school infirmary? [T/N*: Nickname of Zhang Zhong Mou that involves Mou ı which means plot/scheme] Zhang Zhong Mou bitterlyughed: Let me finish speaking first. This matter without personally seeing it I would actually thought that I was dreaming. The surroundings of our school has totally changed and trees are everywhere. Damn, its simply too mysterious, our school actually ended up in the middle of a forest. Eh? Su Yu had a nk expression as he said: Forest? What forest? The surroundings of our school is no longer the familiar scene that we usually see. There are no roads or the neighbouring living district nor the inte cafe that we frequent or the table tennis room The surroundings are covered with endless forest and they are all big and tall trees. Zhang Zhong Mous voice was weird and when he spoke to the end, even his ent had changed. Such an event, anyone would feel that this was inconceivable and Su Yu was left speechless as he felt that he had heard wrongly. He then turned his head to look at the other injured personnel as he asked a girl by the side: Is what hes saying all true? The face of this girl was filled with fear as she nodded without speaking. The surroundings of the school had be a forest? What was this? A sci-fi movie? Or a Hollywood blockbuster? Su Yu wanted tough and thought that this was certainly a scheme hatched by Zhang Zhong Mou to trick him. Suddenly, Su Yu thought of the events that had transpired earlier and the rumbling noises as well as the intense trembling. The sky had suddenly turned dark and at that time he had a weird feeling as though the sky had suddenly changed. The sky has changed? Su Yu took in a cold breath as he felt his entire body be ice-cold. Chapter 5: Advance Party Chapter 5: Advance Party Turned his back and staring at Zhang Zhong Mou, Su Yu said through gritted teeth: For real? Zhang Zhong Mou nodded as his eyes seemed to contain fear. Hoooh Su Yu calmlyy down. At this moment, he felt as though he mind was about to explode. The events that transpired were simply too shocking and inconceivable and what was most astounding was that the surroundings of their school had changed and was no longer the world the were familiar with and it seemed as though they had arrived at a strange unknown world. Havingid down for a while, the door was pushed open and a few people walked in, amongst them were the ss monitor Lei Rui and Jade. The two people carried food containers in their hands as they walked to the bedsides of Su Yu and Zhang Zhong Mou. Im already starving to death, the sky outside should be dark already. Zhang Zhong Mou said this while climbing up from his bed. Although Su Yus left hand could still move, his body was immobile and he required someone to feed him. Jade, you do it. Lei Rui handed over this duty to Jade. Jades face was red as she grit her teeth and grunted as she sat by the side with a seemingly reluctant look. Su Yu was incensed as he thought of how he had fought tooth and nail to keep them alive but she was actually reluctant to feed him and said: Not hungry. as he turned his head away. Jade was stunned and Lei Rui seemed to understand something as she took the food container from Jades hand as smiled: Let me do it. Su Yu, you should give some face to me, the ss monitor. Youre the hero of the ss, if you starve, everyone would me me. Everyone wanted toe visit you but I blocked them because you are injured and require rest. Lei Rui no longer had any airs of a ss monitor as she spoke to Su Yu, her face was full of smiles and appeared cute and amiable. A gleeful expression appeared on Su Yus face as he said: My appetite has suddenly gotten better. Ai! It suddenly feels as though Im starving. As he opened his mouth to eat a mouthful of food. Seeing this, Jade grit her teeth as she harrumphed and turned away. Lei Rui fed a few mouthfuls to Su Yu as the expression on her face gradually became gloomier. Whats wrong? ss monitor? Su Yu saw this and felt puzzled. Lei Rui looked at the food within the food container and gently sighed: If there still isnt anyone whoes to save us, after two days, we would have run out of food. Also, the electricity Looking up at the lights within the ss, there was nervousness in her expression. It was lucky that the school had a generator and the electricity was alright for now. Su Yu said in puzzlement: Even if the outside has turned into a forest, hasnt the school formed a group to go out and explore? Outside Lei Rei shivered as she softly said: Its filled with those green monsters and its fortunate that the outer walls of our school are high enough and the steel gate is closed shut, temporarily stopping them. However we wont be able to hold on for much longer. Su Yus heart shivered as he heard this, in the forest outside the school it was actually filled with the green monsters? Looking at the people all around, they had gloomy faces filled with trepidation. There was no longer the jovial smiles andughter of youths in their twenties, rather, the atmosphere in the infirmary was filled with fear and despair. During this night, most of the people slept in fear as the frightening sounds could be heard from the outside. Su Yu could hear that most of the noises came from the green monsters but asionally there were the roars of a fearsome beast that made ones hair stand on end. Lying on the bed, Su Yu could clearly feel the strange energy circting within his left arm, flowing through his entire body as it continually changed his physique causing his body to sweat. Su Yus injuries were very severe; three broken fingers, a broken right arm, a deep wound on his chest that nearly injured his organs. With such injuries, a person would usually have to recuperate for at least half a month. In a single night, it seemed that the strange energy had a mysterious use as Su Yu discovered that his injuries were much better. Besides his right arm which was recovering slower due to the broken bone, the superficial injuries and the wound on his chest had mostly healed, he could now get off the bed without too much trouble. This was a new discovery for him. The strange energy not only made the strength within his left arm frightening, but also had the miraculous effect of causing his entire body to recuperate at a much faster rate. What exactly was this strange energy? And what were the ck scales that appeared on the back of his left hand? Su Yu could not understand, most of the events that transpired simply could not be exined withmon logic. Zhang Zhong Mous injuries were much lighter than his, besides his head region that still required bandaging, the other areas were merely superficial injuries and after a day of resting he was already fine. Under the request of Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou supported Su Yu and slowly walked out of the infirmary. Outside, the sky was dark and in the distance big and tall trees could be seen. Zhang Zhong Mou did not lie to him, currently the surroundings of the school had be a forest, an unfamiliar forest that was filled with frightening monsters. As far as the eye could see were male and female students with stupefied expressions. After experiencing such a traumatic event, sses were naturally stopped and although they were studying in a fourth tier university, there were still close to two thousand students who were currently trapped here and food and water would immediately be a problem. As Lei Rui had mentioned, if the situation did not change. In two days time they would no longer have any food to eat. Outside, the forest that was filled with green monsters had trapped them here and after a few days without food they would all die here as hopelessness filled the hearts of each person. No way, we must get out of here. Su Yu suddenly muttered to himself. Thats right! Someone from the back agreed. Su Yu looked back, Teacher Meng Bo walked over, her body was tall and slender, skin white like snow and face mellow and full. We certainly cant just wait for death here. If your injuries are better, follow me. The school authorities are looking for you. When Su Yu and Zhang Zhong Mou followed Meng Bo into the food hall, there were already plenty of people gathered within consisting primarily of males. Amongst them, Su Yu saw the familiar faces of Qin Jia Gui and Ning Yan. Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou. Qin Jia Gui greeted them and the two nodded in response. Su Yu swept his gaze as he secretly nced at Ning Yan, she looked calm on the outside as she quietly stood there, her gaze was reserved and she did not look around much. It was weird that everyone was standing within the food hall. Even weirder was that outside the hall, there were arge number of students gathered as they looked about but did not enter. Everyone please sit. A few middle aged people were standing in front and Su Yu recognised that the one currently speaking was the Chairman Zheng of the university while the others were various authorities of the school. Su Yu had a confused expression as he sat down on a chair with Zhang Zhong Mou by his side. To his surprise, Qin Jia Gui also walked over and sat by his side. Although they were in the same ss, Su Yu and Zhang Zhong Mou did not really have a close rtionship with Qin Jia Gui. He had not expected that Qin Jia Gui would suddenly act so warmly towards them. The others began to find seats as they all sat down. Qin Jia Gui, do you know whats this about? Su Yu softly questioned. Qin Jia Gui clenched his right fist as he softly replied: Didnt teacher Meng tell you? The few of us have been gathered here and will have a heavy responsibility thrust upon us. Su Yu shook his head and the deputy chair of the board began to speak. Su Yu remembered that Chairman Zheng was usually very long-winded but he was concise and sinct this time and his few words made Su Yu and Zhang Zhong Mou understand the reason why they were gathered here. The reason was to create an advance party that would enter the unknown forest to explore. The best oue would be getting in touch with the police to save them, otherwise finding food would also be an eptable oue. Amongst the people gathered here, there were ten odd students who were like Su Yu, they had managed to kill green monsters, thus gaining the strange energy. Su Yu was the only one who had managed to kill four of them and this made him especially evident in the eyes of everyone, as even Chairman Zheng looked at him as he spoke. There had been a total of seventeen green monsters, of which four had been killed by Su Yu. A female student from the department of foreignnguages had killed two, while the other eleven were killed by eleven different people. This meant that there were thirteen people here who had the strange energy. What was surprising to Su Yu was that the calm and gentle looking Ning Yan. She actually killed a green monster and was one of the two girls within the thirteen that had the strange energy. Su Yu knew that in those messy situations, killing a green monsterrgely depended on luck, which was the case for himself and Qin Jia Gui. Without taking in the strange energy, whenparing physical strength Qin Jia Gui was certainly much superior to himself. He had merely gotten lucky and the first green monster had gotten itself stuck in the metal grating, allowing him to kill the first monster. This led to acquiring the strange energy which then allowed him to kill the other three green monsters. Thinking of this, Su Yu felt a sense of relief. Chapter 6: A Small Group of Thirty One People Chapter 6: A Small Group of Thirty One People Killing monsters and obtaining the strange energy, at this moment everyone already understood this fact. Besides the thirteen of them, another ten odd people who did not have the strange energy were gathered, they were all people with superior physiques, like the sports teacher, school guard, members of the school team as well as people who were brave and volunteered themselves. In total, there were thirty one people. As for females, there were only Ning Yan as well as the female from the department of foreignnguages who had killed two green monsters. Su Yu discreetly questioned Qin Jia Gui, this fellow knew a little about the other party. The female was called Ma Zi Ye and had made quite a name for herself in the department of foreignnguages because her family had opened a martial arts dojo. Thinking of the influence of her family, it was likely that she had some basics for martial arts. Chairman Zheng was done talking and the workers of the food hall came and gave the group a bountiful amount food. As the saying goes The emperor did not have hungry troops*, they were going deep into the forest to explore and find food and life. It could be said that they were going to gamble their lives. Before leaving, the school had thus prepared for them a bountiful breakfast. [Phrase: When you ask someone toplete something, you should fulfill some of their most basic needs] Meng Bo walked beside Su Yu and softly said: How are your injuries? Initially I informed the chairman that you were heavily injured and did not include you in the group. However, when I saw that you could get out of bed, I asked you to tag along. How are you feeling right now? Although the magnificent feat that Su Yu had achieved of killing four green monsters in a row made the school in awe of him, he was heavily injured and was originally excluded from the group. Right now, they had great expectations for him. Su Yu gently shook his body, although his right hand was still immobile, the other areas were alright as he nodded: I should be okay. The injuries yesterday werent light but Im already much better today. It seems.. killing those monsters doesnt only cause our strength to increase, even our regenerative abilities also be frightening. Based on my current rate of regeneration, in another day my injuries would have mostly healed. Meng Bo let out a sigh of relief as a smile floated on her face as she acknowledged. With such an expert like Su Yu who had killed four green monsters in the group, Meng Bos confidence was greatly boosted. Before moving out, everyone was given a backpack that contained two to three days worth of food and water, some simple gauze, cotton swabs, blood clotting agents as well as some other medical supplies. There was also torchlight, lighters, small knives and other essentials. With a two-day time limit, the schools request was that they do their best to find help or food within the two days and if they failed to obtain anything, they would be required to return. In reality, the food that the school had in storage was only barely enough for two days. If Su Yu and the group did not find any rescue team or food within the two days, the school would have to evacuate the premises and face the danger outside rather than wait for death. Everything hung on these two days and the results of Su Yu and the groups exploration. These were the only ns that the school had at the moment, if they were to give up the safety of the school right from the start and enter the forest, it could only be imagined how many lives would be lost. I hope that we can find the rescue parties within two days, if we can leave the forest that would be even better. Zhang Zhong Mou touched his bandaged face as he spoke. It was only recently that Su Yu found out, Zhang Zhong Mou had also killed a green monster and was one of the thirteen who had the strange energy within them. Seventeen green monsters had died and left behind seventeen wooden clubs. These clubs were extremely sturdy and they were harder than metal clubs, about a metre long and when wielded, its might was terrifying and normal boulders would be easily smashed apart. Su Yu was allocated one such wooden club as a weapon, there were also a few electric batons and other weapons that the guards used which were divided among the group. Finally, the remainder received baseball bats, metal pipes, choppers and other assorted weapons so that each of the thirty odd people at least had something to fend for themselves. Whenparing the weapons, the wooden clubs of the green monsters stood out as the most fearsome. With such limited time, the school had not managed to find many good items for killing and although the chopper was sharp, it was too short and if they met the green monsters that wielded wooden clubs, its use would be limited. Everything was prepared and the group of thirty odd people walked towards the school gate as the remaining students of the university looked at them with reverence and fear within their eyes. The metal gate of the school was currently firmly shut as the group of people wielded different weapons and grimly looked on at the gate. Outside the metal gate, there were a few green monsters moving about as they continually shrieked at the people within. It was only that the metal gate was simply too tall and although they tried multiple times to scale it, they could not do so and the metal gate was too tough for them to break through. Only then did they finally give up and began patrolling outside the gate, giving one a feeling of despair and fear. Chairman Zheng as well as the authorities of the school together with the teachers and students of the university gathered before the metal gate to send the party off. The few green monsters that were patrolling outside seemed to sense something as they let out shrill shrieks and wielded their wooden clubs as they began to smash the metal gate. Boom! Boom! Sounds of the metal gate being hammered could be heard and everyone had expressions of hatred and fear. ss monitor Lei Rui and Jade were also part of the group that was sending them off, Su Yu saw Jade looking at him as though she had something to say but was hesitant and he could not help butugh: Jade, I think youre quite concerned about me. If you have anything to say youd better grab the chance to say it. Jade harrumphed as she seemed to consider not saying anything but could not help it as she said: You you better take care of yourself. Dont blindly push ahead. I know, just rx. Actually Jade, weve already known each other for so long but this is the first time that I realise you seem to care quite a lot about me. Jade responded: I thats not true it was your mother that begged me to watch out for you. Otherwise, why would I care whether you lived or died. Anyways, for your mother, you better make it back safely. Thereafter she said in an even softer voice: There are so many other awesome people, you better not act capable and do too much. Actually, youre already hurt. You shouldnt even be going out. There are already so many people, if you dont go no one willin. How about we speak to teacher Meng and Jade was still speaking but Su Yu had lifted his hand to stop her as his face had an ugly expression and he looked into Jades eyes and said: Actually, Im more concerned about you. The few of you will be staying here and it may not be entirely safe. Two days We only have two days and if we do not find a safe way out or find a rescue team Su Yu stopped talking because the oue was something that caused their hearts to shiver. Lets not talk about it. You just stay here and wait for a few days, after that Ill definitelye back here. Its a deal, understand little girl? Having said this, Su Yus face returned to his indifferent expression. Okay, Su Yu you better remember what you said. I wont allow you to break your promise. Jade was very serious and seemed as though she spoke through gritted teeth. Su Yuughed as he turned, his left hand waving behind his head as he said: I know, Jade youre so long-winded. Be careful if no guy wants to marry you. Jade was once again red in anger. You must be careful. Suddenly, a gentle voice could be heard from the side. Su Yus gaze swept over and saw Qin Jia Gui with a beautiful big eyed girl sping their hands tightly. The girls face had concern written all over it as she softly spoke to Qin Jia Gui. Su Yu recognised this beautiful big eyed girl, she was Qin Jia Guis girlfriend and was the belle of theputer system ss one. Su Yu recalled that her name was Yuan Ni Ping. Outside therge metal gate, there were already six of the green monsters gathered. They continually wielded the wooden clubs in their hands as they pummeled the metal gate causing loud rumbling noises. It was fortunate that the metal pirs which supported the gate were as thick as arms and very hard, making it difficult to break through with brute force. Seeing the group of humans gathered before the metal gate, the few green monsters began to make shrill cries that seemed filled with excitement. Are you guys ready? A teacher was very nervous as he grabbed the handle of the small door by the side of the gate with one hand while his other held a key to the giant metal lock that was locking the door shut. His hand was currently trembling intensely. The crowd quietened down as those ten odd people who had the strange energy squeezed forward. Of the ten odd people, one had a crew cut hair and was roughly 1.8 metres tall, although he was of a simr age to Su Yu, he had a stern and calm face that exceeded his years as he said: Teacher, give me the key. The teacher nodded as he handed the key over and backed away. Once the metal door was opened, those green monsters would rush in. If they failed to kill these green monsters they would simply be unable to leave the ce. This student with a crew cut hair took the keys with his left hand while his right hand held onto the wooden club left by the green monsters. Without any hesitation, he lifted his left hand and with a nk the lock was open. Behind him were Qin Jia Gui, Zhang Zhong Mou and another student that Su Yu did not recognise. This was followed by Su Yu, Ning Yan, Ma Zi Ye and the others. The thirteen people that were squeezing in front were all special energy users, following them were teachers, guards and the rest of the students who formed a normal eighteen person group. In total, there were thirty one people and together, they are the small advance party. Chairman Zheng, the leaders of the school, Meng Bo and other teachers, Jade, Lei Rui and the other students felt that their hands were covered in cold sweat as they watched on. The first time the green monsters attacked, everyone had frantically run for their lives. At this moment, the group could calm themselves down as they looked at the group of people who were about to engage in a life and death struggle with the monsters. They were experiencing a myriad of emotions ranging from nervousness, fear, excitement and otherplicated feelings. Rumble! Rumble! The green monsters outside continued to pummel the metal gate and the youth with the crew cut hair hurriedly removed the lock as he pushed the door outwards. Bang! The small door by the side of therge metal gate had opened. Chapter 7: Towards the Forest Chapter 7: Towards the Forest Everyone felt their hearts instinctively tightened, even Su Yu who had killed four of the green monsters was also experiencing this as his left hand involuntarily clenched down hard on the wooden club and on the back of his left hand, three small ck scales appeared. Qin Jia Gui grit his teeth as he took the lead and rushed forward, he was closely followed by Zhang Zhong Mou and another student who also had the strange energy, thereafter Su Yu followed closely behind.. The six green monsters saw that there were humans rushing over and stopped hammering the metal gate as they tightly gripped their wooden clubs and headed for the group, charging out as they wielded their clubs while making shrill cries. Bang! Qin Jia Gui raised the wooden club in his right hand as an iron-like speck appeared on the back of his hand and his wooden club smashed into one of the green monsters wooden clubs. Both sides made a grunting noise as they retreated. Bang! Zhang Zhong Mou grunted as he wielded his club, his face changed as both his arms violently trembled before the wooden club was knocked flying from his hands and his body was sent tumbling to the ground. Su Yu who was following closely behind was stunned, previously Zhang Zhong Mou had already killed a green monster before and should not be weaker than the green monster, why would it turn out like this There was no time to think as the other green monsters rushed up, the other student who was with Zhang Zhong Mou had been affected by his fall and was flustered, although he had the strange energy and managed to block one of the green monsters wooden clubs, he was smashed in the chest by another green monster. Immediately blood was spat from his mouth as the onlookers from behind the metal gate gasped in shock. One of the female students seemed to be frenzied as she rushed forward while shouting: Ye Xuan! A few people reacted and managed to hold the girl back as someone shouting: Lin Xiao, dont be rash! Nothing will happen to Ye Xuan! The scene immediately became chaotic. Attack! Dont be afraid! Someone madly shouted from the back. Su Yus right arm was immobile and initially he did not n to rush forward. Based on his conjecture, six green monsters versus the thirteen of them who had strange energy, it should have been easy for them to deal with and the majority of the people had simr thoughts as him. However, the situation now was clearly contrary to their expectations. The speed of the green monsters was slightly faster than them and the small door by the side of the metal gate was too small, a single person could easily walk out but two people had to squeeze to get out. As everyone was urgently rushing out, three people were stuck at the door and this dyed the group by a few seconds. In these short seconds, the people at the back did not manage to rush out in time while Zhang Zhong Mou had fallen to the ground and the student called Ye Xuan had been smashed on the chest and also fallen on the ground. Because of this, only Qin Jia Gui and Su Yu were left to face against six of these green monsters. Jia Gui! Su Yu! From behind the metal gate the indistinct shouts of people could be heard as the situation became very critical. Su Yu let out a low growl as he saw a green monster attempting to smash the fallen Zhang Zhong Mou, he had no time to think as he smashed heavily. They did not undergo professional training and only knew a few ways to strike and attack, the basics such as the simplest wielding then clobbering. It was fortunate that these green monsters were not experienced hunters and were just as clumsy as them. Both sides were of simr calibre and this enabled Su Yu to make use of the frightening strange energy. Having absorbed the crystals from four green monsters, the back of his left hand now had three ck scales. Su Yu did not know what these ck scales were for but he knew that currently the strength in his left arm was insanely strong and with a smack of his club, he managed to send the green monster that was nning to attack Zhang Zhong Mou flying into the air. Bang! The green monster shrieked as it tumbled away, people in the distance gasped in shock as Su Yu rushed into the pack of green monsters and continued his onught with his club. This time his wooden club was met with one of the green monsters wooden clubs, the green monsters club was unable to block Su Yus club and was knocked backwards by the frightening impact as it rebounded and came smashing towards its own head. Booosh! The green monsters brain was squashed as it swayed before falling to the ground, a ck crystal flew out from its head and turned into a streak of ck light which disappeared into Su Yus left* hand. [T/N*: The raws put right instead, should be a typo] By the side, Qin Jia Gui grunted and Su Yu looked over to see him tumbling to the ground, thereafter an intense pain could be felt in his right shoulder as he let out a miserable scream, this moment of distraction caused his right shoulder to suffer a club as blood and flesh flew and it seemed to be thoroughly broken. Aaahhh! Su Yu madly shouted as he reversed his left arm, throwing the wooden club which heavily mmed into the chest of the green monster which had just attacked him. The crisp sound of breaking bone could be heard as the explosive force from Su Yus throw caused the green monster to retreat tens of steps before falling to the ground. Another sh of ck light came from the body as it disappeared into Su Yus left hand. Although he had consecutively absorbed two crystals, the fourth scale did not appear and the strength of his strange energy did not seem to increase by much. It seemed that the more one killed, the less effective it would be. Even with the consecutive kills of two green monsters, Su Yu was still in a very dangerous situation. Three green monsters were surrounding him and he was currently without a weapon. Su Yu! From behind the metal gate, Jade rushed forward and grabbed the door post tightly. Anyone could see that Su Yu was in grave danger and could lose his life at any moment, half his body was already stained in red due to the wound on his right shoulder. Damn! Su Yu grit his teeth as the energy within his left arm circted, instinctively shooting out and blocking the strike from a wooden club. His left arm felt intense pain as though it was broken, but contrary to expectations, his left arm had managed to send the wooden club flying away and although there was an intense pain, his left arm was not hurt. Su Yus left arm quickly snaked around the green monsters neck as he squeezed, the frightening strength exploded and a crisp Crack! could be heard as blood spurted from the green monsters mouth, its neck had been broken. Finally, the teachers and students who had the strange energy within them rushed forward one after the other as they surrounded the remaining green monsters. Several sounds of shrieking and grunting could be heard as a student fell in retreat, while another green monster had been taken care of by someone. When Su Yu finally pushed aside the green monster whose neck he had snapped, the other green monsters were already taken care of. The people who were participating in the advance party including the eighteen normal people were all gathered and as they saw the bloody scene before their eyes their hands broke out in cold sweat. Six green monsters were killed but in their group one student with the strange energy had been killed. That student was Ye Xuan and at this moment the tragic cries of somebody could be heard. A female student copsed onto the corpse as she cried bitterly, it was clear that this girl called Lin Xiao was the girlfriend of Ye Xuan. Feelings of grief filled the atmosphere. Su Yus right shoulder was almost smashed to bits while Qin Jia Guis left arm had been injured. Although Zhang Zhong Mou had fallen to the ground, he managed to avoid any injuries. Amongst them, Su Yus performance was eye-catching and although he had been injured, he had still managed to kill three of the green monsters all on his own. If it was not for the brave performance by Su Yu, it was likely that Qin Jia Gui and Zhang Zhong Mou who had rushed to the front would have lost their lives. Su Yu looked at the back of his left hand as the fourth scale had finally emerged, an unspeakably satisfying feeling surged within his heart. Because of the injuries, the group remained to bandage the areas that were affected. Thereafter, besides the student that died, the remaining thirty bore the hopes of the thousand over people as they walked forward into the unknown forest. The small door by the metal gate was once again tightly locked and they could only patiently wait for the return of the group two dayster. Of the thirty one people, one person had already met with an unfortunate death upon exiting the school grounds, two dayster, how many of the thirty would be left alive? Everyone had gloomy expressions as their hearts were heavy like lead. Su Yu, you muste back safely. Jade thought to herself as her hands tightly held onto the metal pirs of the metal gate as she gazed at Su Yu and the group of thirty leaving. ********************** Although Su Yus right shoulder had been bandaged simply, it was hurting a lot and along the way his face was frowning as beads of perspiration could be seen. Su Yu would have long fainted from the pain but thanks to the strange energy from his left arm that seemed to have a miraculous effect, it not only helped his injuries recover faster but also lessened the pain. Outside the school was a forest thick with vegetation. This forest seemed endless and one could only decide on a direction and advance forward, hoping to either walk out of the forest, meet up with other rescue teams or groups or at worst find some necessary food. The amount of food that all the people in the school required was a staggering amount. Because of the injury to his right shoulder, Su Yus right arm was firmly set in ce and Zhang Zhong Mou helped to carry his backpack as he closely followed by Su Yus side. Su Yu thought of a few matters as he softly questioned: Zhong Mou, didnt you also kill a green monster? You should have some strange energy within you as well. Earlier when you fought with the green monster why did it seem as though your strength was inferior to it? Logically speaking, after absorbing a ck crystal from the green monster, ones strength should improve to the point where they could match the green monster. Zhang Zhong Mou touched the side of his face that was bandaged as he said in a weird voice: My.. my strange energy.. entered here. Su Yu was stumped for words. *Shuffling sounds* At the same time, the thirty people were suddenly surrounded in the blink of an eye. Chapter 8: The Strength of Ma Zi Ye Chapter 8: The Strength of Ma Zi Ye Within the forest, tall trees reached to the sky, their branches and leaves were thick as they shrouded the sunlight, causing the entire area to seem very dark. The sky was covered densely with clouds, a depressing atmosphere and an unspeakable oppressiveness overcame them. In the gaps of the trunks of each and everyrge tree were even taller weeds and shrubs of all sorts that were at least the height of humans. Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou, Qin Jia Gui, Ning Yan, Ma Zi Ye and the other people held their weapons as they forced their way through the thick vegetation, painstakingly moving into the depths of the forest. They had only gone forward a few hundred metres when sounds of shuffling could be heard in their surroundings. Su Yu and the group immediately halted their steps as from the surrounding weeds that were as tall as humans, appeared a group of green monsters that surrounded them in no time. Aaahh! Someone lost theirposure as they screamed, the thirty people felt their hearts palpitate. With so many of the green monsters, anyone would be frightened. From a nce, Su Yu could tell that there were over ten of these green monsters and the monsters did not give them any time to formte a n as they let out shrill cries and attacked from all sides. There are only fifteen of them, half our numbers. Theres nothing to be afraid of. Suddenly, a girls indifferent voice could be heard. Thereafter, Su Yu saw Ma Zi Ye who was from the department of foreignnguages rush forward first. Of the twelve special energy users besides Su Yu, Ma Zi Ye had killed the most green monsters. It was said that her family had opened a martial arts dojo and her martial arts skills were quite considerable. Su Yu saw her shooting forward like an arrow, her stance was very different from a normal persons movements. Without much time to consider, the green monsters were already upon them. Under the dire circumstances, Su Yu could only ignore the burning pain in his shoulder as he wielded his club and swung it towards one of the green monsters. On the back of his hand, four ck scales appeared and the strange energy within his left hand surged. Su Yus current strength was now close to four times that of a normal green monster and this club that struck forth immediately mmed into the attacking green monster for well over ten steps back before it fell on its butt to the ground. Even the green monster which was rather dim witted with its ugly face currently showed an expression of astonishment. Aaahhh! From another side, two miserable shrieks could be heard and Su Yu could not resist to look over. Two people were nted on the ground, their bodies were being bashed by wooden clubs as flesh and blood flew about, it was unlikely that they would live. Qin Jia Gui yelled loudly as his hands gripped the wooden club tightly as he swung it and smacked a green monster. Bang! Both sides flew back as their strengths were simrly matched. Another tall bloke saw the opportunity and used a club to viciously bash the back of the green monsters head. The green monster shrieked in pain as it retaliated by doing a backhand sweep as it smashed the club into the fellow. This tall and big bloke was the schools sports teacher and he was fit but after suffering from the green creatures blow, his sternum broke as his chest caved inwards, blood could be seen flowing from his mouth, nose and ears. He opened his mouth and backed away several steps as he seemed like he wanted to say something but before he could do so, another green monster mmed a wooden club to the back of his head as blood and brain matter flew everywhere, killing him instantly. Su Yu had just taken care of one of the green monsters when he turned his head to see this gruesome scene. His heart felt miserable. This was the sports teacher that had always taught them and he had a very charming personality and always joked with the guys without any airs of a teacher. Although the two could not be considered as having a close rtionship, they were very familiar with each other. Seeing him die such a gruesome death, Su Yu instinctively stepped forward and used his club to madly pummel at the green monster. The green monster brandished his club to block but did not expect that its own club would actually be knocked out of its hands and thereafter Su Yu continued to rain down blows on its head and body as it died in a more gruesome manner than the sports teacher. The other green monster that had been knocked into the air by Su Yu was struggling to get back up but had been surrounded by two students holding baseball bats and even though these two people did not have any strange energy within them, they madly swung their baseball bats at the fallen green monster as green juices sprayed and it was a only a short while before one of the students looked at his right hand and saw a strange ck speck appear on the back of his hand. The green monster on the ground had already been smashed to death by the two of them and the final killing blow belonged to this particr student. The ck crystal from the green monsters body had then been absorbed by his right hand and this student had also be one of the special energy users. Fresh blood was flying everywhere as miserable shrieks continued to resound, these sounds were from both students and teachers alike as well as the green monsters as they engaged in this bloody battle. People and green monsters continued to fall to the ground. Qin Jia Gui suddenly shouted madly as the wooden club in his hand collided with that of a green monster and both clubs flew into the air as their two bodies met head-on. Die! Qin Jia Gui eximed as his right arm wrapped around the green monsters neck in a stranglehold while the green monsters ws ripped into his chest causing fresh blood to flow as he loudly howled. The strange energy in his right arm began to surge as his strength became greater and greater and finally with a Crack! the green monsters neck had finally been snapped. Another green monster was smashed by Su Yu as it flew through the air like a withered grass. From the day before, till now, more than ten of these green monsters had been killed by Su Yu and he was slowly gaining experience on how to deal with these monsters. He now had several times the strength of these green monsters and these fearsome group of green monsters suddenly seemed weak to Su Yu. On the back of his left hand, the fifth ck scale had already appeared and half of the fifteen green monsters were already dead. Su Yus wooden club continued to strike and collided with the club of another green monster, utilising his strength that was now several times that of the green monster, he easily caused the web between the thumb and forefinger of the green monster to tear resulting in the wooden club flying away as he rushed forward at the retreating enemy and struck again, causing the enemys head to split apart as blood and brain matter burst out. These series of actions took barely one to two seconds of work and a green monster had already been eliminated. Unknowingly, the others stopped their actions as they all stared at Su Yu who had his right arm in a cast before his chest while he used a single left hand to rush into the pack of green monsters and seemed to be a tiger amongst sheep as he ughtered. A delicate shout roused the attention of the group as they saw Ma Zi Ye sweep her leg and kick towards the green monsters body. The strength behind this leg was extremely terrifying as the green monster shrieked and its body heavily tumbled away. Qin Jia Gui had just snapped the neck of a green monster and felt the strange energy within his right arm grow even stronger. On the back of his right hand, the piece of scale that had an iron-like scale lustre became the size of a fingernail and after seeing Ma Zi Yes performance he muttered: So her strange energy gathers to her right leg Chapter 9: Dispute Chapter 9: Dispute After Su Yu killed the final green monster with the wooden club in his hand dripping with green juice, he turned his head and saw the aftermath of all the in monsters. On the other hand, the humans had lost four people and there were seven injured that were covered with cuts and wounds. On his own, Su Yu had taken care of seven green monsters, he was the undisputed champion. The others had expressions of shock, even Ning Yan, who had never had any contact with Su Yu in the past, could not help but re-evaluate him and as she took a quick look at him. Poof Zhang Zhong Mou sat on the ground as he took a cigarette out from his shirt pocket, using his hands that were stained with green juices to mp it as he inhaled deeply. Before himy a green monster whose skull was cleanly smashed open like a watermelon, a wooden club was still stuck there and it was clear that this belonged to Zhang Zhong Mou, he had just killed another green monster. Brother, want a cigarette? Zhang Zhong Mou exhaled smoke while shouting at Su Yu. Su Yu shook his head as he slowly walked over. Although he had just killed seven of the green monsters and the strange energy within him had be much stronger to the extent that the injuries on his body were healing rapidly, Su Yu was not ted in the slightest. Four more people had died and the gruesome death of the familiar sports teacher before his eyes made his heart quiver. What should we do with their bodies? A tall stout student with a crew cut hair questioned as he took a bottle of mineral water out from his backpack to drink before wiping his mouth. The battle earlier had notsted long and although it could be considered a big victory, many people had been injured as they sat on the ground nursing their wounds as they took the opportunity to rest. A few of them had killed their first green monster and had be special energy users, at this moment their faces were filled with joy and excitement as they felt the strange energy fluctuations within their body. A male of around thirty years of age who wore a guard uniform had a solemn expression on his face as he looked to the sky and said: In this ce, no one knows what may happen in the future. Whats most important for us is to find a supply of food as well as a rescue team. Time is of the essence and these bodies we can only leave them here. Qin Jia Gui had been injured quite heavily from the battle earlier as his chest was covered with his own blood, a student was helping him dress his wound when he heard the words spoken by the guard as he lifted his head and said: How can we do that? If we leave them here theyll be eaten by those green monsters. This.. This is not the way! Suddenly clenching his fists he stood up. This school guard frowned as he said: Then do we have to dig holes to bury them? You must remember that we only have two days worth of rations and simply dont have enough time to deal with these bodies Qin Jia Gui stared at him and replied: Have you ever thought that maybe maybe if you or me were to die here.. Would you want your body to be eaten by these monsters? The school guard felt anger as he shouted: What are you saying! Are you cursing me? As he tightly clenched down on the police baton in his hand. The two people had suddenly gotten into an argument as everyones gazes were attracted by themotion. Zhang Zhong Mou hurried walked between them as heughed and said: Take a cigarette? Come, one stick per person. Whats there to quarrel about? The school guard coldly pushed aside Zhang Zhong Mous hand as he stared at Qin Jia Gui who had not cowered in the slightest: Little kid, could it be that your parents didnt teach you how to respect your elders? What I propose to do is for the benefit of everyone. You better remember that there are still over a thousand people waiting for our news. Dont tell me that we have to waste our time on such matters? Qin Jia Gui said in a heavy voice: You dont even respect the dead, how can I respect you? You! The school guard was incensed as he shouted and wanted to get physical. Su Yu who had been twirling his hair as though he were thinking about something noticed that things were started to go downhill as he hurriedly walked forward to block him. With the appearance of Su Yu, the school guard instinctively took in a deep breath and did not continue with the whipping of his baton. Since the beginning of these strange events, Su Yus performance had been too outstanding and unknowingly everyone revered him in their hearts, even the school guard was not an exception. I wont speak about major principles, its only were all gathered here with the same goal. What both of you said does make sense. The ground here is simply too firm and we dont have any tools. If we want to dig a big hole it would take up at least half a day and we really dont have the time to tarry here. How about Su Yu softly muttered to himself while pinching his hair before continuing: How about we ce these bodies atop the tree branches? This would prevent the green monsters from desecrating their bodies and once we find the rescue team we cane back and give them a proper burial. If it doesnt waste too much time I dont have any opinion. The school guard heard that it was only shifting the bodies onto the trees and agreed because the time needed for this was very minimal. Qin Jia Gui heard Su Yus words and knew that he was being very realistic. Under their current circumstances without any digging tools, wanting to dig arge hole that could fit a few people would certainly take up at least half a day. They only had two days and arge part of the morning was already gone. It could be said that time was really limited. Su Yu meant what he said as Zhang Zhong Mou, Qin Jia Gui and a few others began to lift the bodies as they prepared to bring them atop the trees to prevent them from being desecrated. Let me help too. The tall and stout youth with the crew cut hair chimed. Zhang Zhong Mou asked for his name and found out that he was one year their senior and was called Zhao Shi Chang. Once we handle the bodies lets get a move on. The school guard continued. The scent of blood here was very strong and he was not willing to tarry here any longer than necessary. In no time at all the four bodies were ced on the branches of the tall trees and Zhang Zhong Mou leapt off a branch tond on the ground. Okay, everyone lets move out. This school guard saw that everyone was younger than him and subconsciously saw himself as the leader as he wanted to properly lead the group. Zhang Zhong Mou cast a sidelong nce at him and it was clear that he was not very convinced by his leadership as hezily said: Is everybody well rested? The school guard red at him as though he wanted to say something but suddenly felt something as he looked to the side. Su Yu had realised that something was amiss earlier than him as his left hand clenched the wooden club and stood up. Rustling Soft sounds could be heard transmitting from the other side in the shrubs as the group furtively looked over. The shrubs were parted and green monster could be seen walked out. Although it was also a green monster, the green monster before them was clearly different from the ones that they had met. Chapter 10: The Fearsome Large Green Monster Chapter 10: The Fearsome Large Green Monster Previously the green monsters they met were had short builds that wereparable to youths that were thirteen to fourteen years of age. The green monster before them was at least 1.8 metres tall and evenpared to the average person it could be consideredrge. Its green muscles swelled and thick ck fur could be seen, holding nothing in its hands instead it had two ws that were at least seven to eight centimetres long, shing with a cold ck light. Another monster hase. The group were quick to react as a they stood up hastily while the two nearest to the monster immediately attacked it from the left and right. By now everybody knew that killing the green monsters would cause them to be stronger and although the green monster before them was big, it was alone and did not seem frightening. They had just each killed a green monster and gained the strength of the strange energy, they were now fighting to be the first to kill the green monster. Be careful. Su Yu instinctively felt that something was not right as the big green monster before them gave him a totally different feeling and pressure. Die! The person who attacked from the left used both hands as he wielded the wooden club and smashed it towards the big green monsters head. The person on the right was more quick witted as he bent down and aiming for the monsters leg. He estimated that going for the head first would simply be too difficult and if his club managed to hit, it would cause the monster to stumble to the ground and he would definitely be able to take the chance to end its life. This big green monster stared at the corpses of the green monsters that littered the ground and its eyes seemed to glow with a faint red light as it slowly walked forward. In the blink of an eye, it had already shed with the two people as both its hands flickered out. Sssiii This sounds was extremely strange as though someone were using brute force to rip a piece of cowhide or taking a knife to slice through thick meat. The two people that attacked, shrieked as their bodies were sent flying through the air as gurgling sounds could be heard from their mouths yet no sound came out, only blood could be seen gushing from their necks. In the short engage, the jet ck ws on the hand of the big monster were like two small knives as itpletely cut through the necks of the two people Their windpipes were severed and fresh blood spurted out like a fountain, attempts to breathe created gurgling noises as their bodies trembled uncontrobly. It was only a short while before the movements ceased, they were already dead. Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou, Qin Jia Gui, Ma Zi Ye, Zhao Shi Chang and the others had a sharp intake of cold air. This big green monster suddenly appeared and in the blink of an eye it had already killed two people, the group were dazed for half a second before they finally recovered. Aaahhhh! Someone shouted as he retreated, his heart was filled with terror. Even more people began to rush forward as they thought to make use of the advantage of numbers to surround the monster and attack it. A green sh could be seen as the monster disappeared from the vision of the group. Thereafter, another miserable shriek could be heard as the group looked over in horror, the school guard who had almost fought with Qin Jia Gui was currently lifted into the air as the monster mped down onto his arm and leg with its hands. This school guard was still confused as he felt everything go blurry as a pain shot through his arm and leg before the sky and ground seemed to spin and his body was lifted into the air by the monster. When he realised what was going on, the school guard shouted frantically: Save me! I cant die! I have a kid that is barely three years old. He needs me, save me! His face was contorted as madness and fear could be seen on it. He struggled violently but felt as though his arm and leg were mped by steel that weighed several thousand catty, simply immovable. Chiii Fresh blood spurted and the school guards crazy shouting turned into miserable shrieks as his arm was violently crushed by the green monster. Stop! Su Yu eximed as his left hand wielded the wooden club. After a moment of daze, he was the first to recover as he rushed forward. A figure shed by him, Ma Zi Yes strange energy was gathered in her right leg and her speed was faster than his as she overtook him and hurled the wooden club towards the green monster. Using the wooden club to distract the enemy, Ma Zi Yes body twisted as her leg kicked out and her body was oblique to the ground as her leg was like a whip as it shot forth. This was precisely the side snap kick technique within Wushu, with the current strength of her leg, if the monster were to be kicked by her it would certainly fall to the ground. At this point, Su Yu was only half a second behind her. Close behind him were Lin Gui Jia, Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhao Shi Chang and the others who had strange energies within their bodies as they all rushed forward. Although there were some conflicts between Qin Jia Gui and the school guard earlier, it was not the time for such petty grievances. This monster was simply too strong and if the group did not work together, they would be defeated individually and everyone might eventually end up dead. This big green monster stood at its original location as it held on to the broken arm of the school guard who was howling and suddenly used him like a weapon as he swung the school guard towards the sweeping kick of Ma Zi Ye. Ma Zi Ye grunted, the strength and speed of the whipping leg was too great and she did not have the time to stop as the school guard was squarely hit. He moaned as blood flew from his mouth and two figures fell. Another green sh could be seen as the green monster moved again, it followed the school guard which it had tossed and swept down with a single w. Chiii This w entered into the back of the school guard as fresh blood sshed out. The school guard let out a miserable cry as a hole was pierced through his body, without affecting the momentum in the slightest, the w continued and pierced through Ma Zi Yes body as well, causing the two people to be skewered on its arm. Su Yus heart was violently trembling as he grew frantic, he could not catch up and he howled as the ck scales on the back of his left hand appeared as he flung the wooden club. Using all his force, the wooden club made a Ssssiii noise in the air as the frightening strength caused the wooden club to fly forward at an incredible speed. Hearing the weird and piercing noises through the air, the first change in expression appeared as it turned its head but was too slow to dodge. Bang! The wooden club had heavily smashed into its back. The force of the wooden club was simply too frightening and even the green monster which was so strong let out a howl as the sound of bones breaking within its body could be heard and its body was sent sprawling to the ground. Attack! The others saw the chance and howled as they pounced. Su Yu had used too much force in his previous attack and a tearing pain could be distinctly felt at his chest region. He paused at his initial position as he took in a big breath before recovering and picking up his wooden club to attack. The green monster had suffered a blow from Su Yus club and heavily tumbled to the ground, the school guards body fell to the ground as a horrifyingrge hole could be seen within where even the heart was exposed. It was clear that he would not live for much longer. His eyes were showing their whites as his only arm trembled, he seemed to want to say something before he died as he muttered: Hao.. Dearest Hao Daddy Daddy.. Will being home now to apany you Daddy will get out of the forest Immediately get home Finally his voice became silent as his hand tightly held onto a shrub as though he wanted to use it to stand but his life had already left him behind forever. Chapter 11: Tragic Chapter 11: Tragic Although Ma Zi Ye escaped having her chest pierced, she had fallen heavily to the ground and a big portion of her clothes had been ripped. A half secondter, she would have been skewered through the chest and stomach, it was certainly a very close shave. When she saw the tear in her clothes, her charming face had already lost all colour and her legs felt weak. This was the first time that she had felt terror that seemed to enter her bones. The big green monster fell heavily, the club that was tossed by Su Yu caused it to be injured and when it climbed back up, green blood could be seen trickling from its mouth. Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang, Zhang Zhong Mou and others attacked from all directions. Zhang Zhong Mou followed Su Yus example as he gripped his wooden club and hurled it. The ground was littered with the corpses of green monsters and wooden clubs could be seen everywhere. The lights within the eyes of the big green monster seemed to gradually grow brighter as the ugly green face frowned as though its face was twisted. It seemed to be angry now. A low pitched growl could be heard from its mouth, totally different from the shrill voices of the smaller green monsters but made their hairs stand on end. With a howl, its ws swept and the two wooden clubs that were sent flying towards it by Zhang Zhong Mou were knocked aside as its body pounced. Kaboom! Qin Jia Gui shouted madly as fresh blood spewed from his mouth, his body was like a broken kite as it flew away and the crisp sound of bone breaking could be heard. A single blow from the green monster had sent Qin Jia Gui flying away, a wave of its hand and it grabbed the wooden club that was being smashed towards it, causing both partys hands to tremble. The green monster curled its lips, exposing its fanged teeth like an evil demon that wasughing as it swiped down with its ws, ripping the skull of a person as blood and brain matter oozed out. At the same time, its back was heavily smashed by a wooden club that was wielded by Zhao Shi Chang. The green monster howled as it stamped its feet, causing the ground to shake. It actually did not bother about Zhao Shi Chang who had backstabbed him but rather dashed to the other side as both its w flew out Chiii, the ws entered into a persons stomach as it lifted him into the air before heavily tossing it at Su Yu who was rushing over. Amongst the group, the green monster paid closest attention to Su Yu. The wooden club that Su Yu had tossed earlier made it feel the threat of death for the first time, amongst everyone, the one that made it feel trepidation and hatred was non other than Su Yu. The strength of the green monster was extremely frightening and the sound created from tossing this person was astonishing. Su Yu knew that if this person were to smash on the ground, he would certainly die but Su Yu had no other choice as he prostrated himself on the ground to dodge. Xiuuuuu This person flew past Su Yus head while he was prone on the ground, and fell heavily on the ground. He immediately became a mess of meat from the frightening impact, truly dying in a really gruesome way. Su Yu who was prone on the ground, felt a cold wind assail his back as he immediately retaliated with his left hand, sending the wooden club within it madly forward. He knew that the green monster must have pounced as it threw the man, if he were slower by just half a second he would end up with the same grisly end. Bang! Su Yu felt his left hand tremble as the wooden club seemed to have hit something. Looking up, he was astonished to see that the wooden club was actually held by the green monsters ws. ROAR! A terrifying hoarse howl could be heard from the green monsters mouth as its ws pulled as the wooden club was being forcefully taken away. Grrrr! The green monster simply did not give Su Yu any chance to retaliate as it snatched the wooden club and used it to smash towards him. With no way to dodge, Su Yu growled as his eyes widened and he lifted his left shoulder to forcefully block. The frightening blow smashed against Su Yus left shoulder causing him to shout miserably, crack crack sounds of bones fracturing could be heard as it was immediately broken. Su Yu! From behind a crazed shout was heard as Zhang Zhong Mou pounced, he had seen Su Yu in danger as he selflessly rushed forward, his arms stretched out as he tightly hugged the green monster from behind. HURRY! Zhang Zhong Mou shouted fiercely. The green monster had been suddenly hugged from behind my Zhang Zhong Mou as its body shuddered. It then swept its hand backwards as it aimed for Zhang Zhong Mous head. Zhong Mou! Su Yu shouted as he attacked, ignoring the intense pain in his right shoulder as he used all his strength to heavily smash at the green monster. Bang! Su Yus left fist heavily smashed against the green monsters chest as the green monsters hand wed at Zhang Zhong Mous face. Chiii The bandage covering Zhang Zhong Mous face was ripped off and Su Yu felt cold, within his mind the images of Zhang Zhong Mou seemed to sh through. Zhang Zhong Mou and him had been best buddies since primary school and their rtionship could be said to be as close as brothers. How could he die? How could he die like this here? AAAHHH! Su Yu suddenly shouted in rage as his fist heavily pummeled, fresh blood sshed everywhere but the green monster continued to grip Zhang Zhong Mous head as it tossed him aside, its other hand swept as blood sprayed from Su Yus chest, its leg then kicked out and sent Su Yu tumbling away. Within this time, Ma Zi Ye had managed to finally kick the green monsters leg with her side snap kick. Ma Zi Yes strange energy was gathered within this right leg and the force was immense, a snap! sound could be heard as the green monster howled, its left leg had been broken as its body fell forward. Zhao Shi Chang crept forward and smashed his wooden club, hitting squarely on the back of the head of the green monster. Blood sttered as the green monster howled in anger, his ws swept forward as Zhao Shi Chang and Ma Zi Ye were simultaneously sent flying, their bodies had tworge wounds that were drippingrge amounts of blood. The green monster continually howled as it held its bent leg, its eyes were blood red as it actually climbed back up, seemingly insane as it attacked. Chiiii Another person screamed as he failed to dodge and was grabbed. The green monster had a vicious smile as it bit down on the persons neck while using both ws to tear, entering his abdomen and rending the body in two. Seeing the bloody organs andrge intestine sliding out, the surrounding people screamed in fear as the cruelty of the green monster made them back away, losing their fighting spirit. In terms of speed, how could theypare to this green monster? In the blink of an eye it had already killed three people and its fourth target was Ning Yan who was currently shocked into a daze as she stood not moving. Ning Yan had killed a green monster before and thus contained some strange energy within her but she had never expected that the green monster was so vicious as she stood there stunned, staring as the green monster who rushed over, without any response. Dodge! Suddenly, a mad shout could be heard as Ning Yan came to her senses, the person who frantically shouted was precisely Su Yu who had just stood back up. Chapter 12: Evolution and Mutation Chapter 12: Evolution and Mutation Su Yus chest had a wound where he had previously been attacked by the green monster. It was fortunate that the wound was not too deep and when he climbed back up he saw the green monster rushing towards Ning Yan. He could not help but yelled as he hurled the wooden club in his hand in a bid to save Ning Yan. Siiiiii The sound of a hissing wind could be heard as the green monster noticed Su Yu while it was howling. Seeing the wooden club flying over and the might and ferociousness of it, It quickly dodged as it feared to take it head on. The wooden club flew by the green monsters body as Ning Yan suddenly screamed, the club had unfortunately smashed into her right shoulder. The strength of this toss was immense and Ning Yan screamed in pain, her body was like a broken kite as it flew away. Su Yu never expected that the club which missed the green monster would actually hit Ning Yan and he was stunned. The green monster noticed that Su Yu had gotten back up as his body turned and like an evil ghost it once again leapt towards Su Yu. The bodies of both parties heavily collided as Su Yus left arm snaked around attempting to wrangle the green monsters neck. The green monsters left leg had been broken by Ma Zi Yes kick and in this critical situation it actually snapped with a Crack!, causing it to lose its bnce as it tumbled together with Su Yu. Su Yu took the chance to press down on the green monsters body as he stretched his left arm from the back of the monster and mped down hard around the green monsters neck. A howl continued to resound from the green monsters mouth as it struggled and attempted to swing Su Yu off its back. Su Yu continued to mp down tightly with a death grasp, it wanted to reach behind to retaliate and w at Su Yu but could not find the strength to do so. ck scales appeared on the back of Su Yus left arm as the strange energy within exploded, this was a strength that could match four to five of the smaller green goblins butpared to the bigger green monster, it was not inferior in the slightest. This frightening strength erupted and barely two seconds passed before the green monsters neck started making brittle sounds of Pa Pa like as if beans were exploding. Soon, green blood started to seep out of its mouth,nose and ears. Su Yu seemed unhinged as he continued to press down on the green monsters body, both his legs were propped on the ground as his left arm continued to grip the neck forcefully. Suddenly, a Siii could be heard as green juice sttered, Su Yu had used too much strength and held onto the head of the green monster as he fell to the ground. The force from the strange energy was simply too frightening as the neck of the green monster, all flesh and bone had been shattered causing Su Yu to carry the head of the green monster as he fell. HuffHuff Su Yu finally rxed his left arm as hey on the ground panting, his heart was beating like thunderous drums. Everything that just transpired seemed like a bad dream. A ball of ck crystal that was as big as half a fist came floating out from the head of the green monster before transforming into a sh of ck light and entered Su Yus left hand. Su Yu who was lying on the floor and panting heavily suddenly felt a burning torrential force surging up his left arm. This torrential force was totally different from the times he had killed the green monster and absorbed the strange energy because it continually swelled within his left hand to the point where it seemed like it wanted to explode out. Something seemed amiss as Su Yu shouted in agony, his left fist clenched and he heavily threw a punch towards the ground beside him. Bang! Su Yu suddenly felt as though the fist that he had struck towards the firm ground seemed to be going through mud as the once firm ground seemed soft, he actually drove his fist in. After a short stupor, Su Yu hurriedly sat back up as waves of mysterious strange energy flowed from his left hand to his entire body like ripples that expanded out, the pain that was all over his body immediately lessened and the deep wounds could be seen healing at a rapid rate. Su Yu was in a daze as he felt the earth shattering changes that were urring within his body. Slowly removing his hand out of the ground, his left hand had thoroughly be covered in ck scales and looked like the hand of a monster. With a single thought, five ws that were five centimetres long emitted a faint white light and immediately extended forth, from Su Yus perception he could tell that these five ws were exceptionally solid and sharp. This This is Su Yu was shocked as he saw these ck scaled ws, feeling the frightening destructive might that was contained within them, he felt that with a simple wave of his hand he could rip through the ground and shatter rocks. A mysterious and unfathomable feeling filled his heart as he lifted his left hand and looked at the ck scaled ws. Circting the strange energy within, the scales on the back of his hand suddenly twisted and split apart as a jet ck eyeball appeared there. Su Yu was astonished, the eyeball seemed to emit a faint light as it shrouded him within, a string of information shed through his mind. Rating: Tier One Dark Iron Warrior Comprehension: Eye of Perception Abilities: Rending ws. Su Yu was stupefied, a tier one dark iron warrior? Eye of Perception? Rending ws? What on earth was this? It was only a short while before he gathered his senses and looked at the back of his hand where the eyeball was currently emitting a faint light. Could this be the Eye of Perception? The five sharp ws that had extended out were clearly the Rending ws, what did the tier one dark iron warrior mean? In his confusion and puzzlement, Su Yu nced at the body that was currently beside him. Therge green monster was already dead and its head had been torn asunder by Su Yu, dying a tragic death. With a simple thought, the ck eyeball on the back of his hand began to rotate as it seemed to stare at the headless corpse, thereafter a string of information floated through Su Yus mind. Name: Greater Goblin Information: Low tier beast race Grade one beast soldier Likes to use its sharp ws to tear apart its prey Greater Goblin? Could the name of thatrge green monster be Greater Goblin? This Eye of Perception, could it be that it can reveal the information of other life forms? His heart palpitating, Su Yu stood up as the eyeball on the back of his hand rotated, locking onto the body of the smaller green monster as a new string of information entered his mind. Name: Lesser Goblin Weapon: Wooden Club Information: Lowest tier within beast race Tier zero beast soldier Likes to use wooden clubs to smash the skulls of its enemies As expected Su Yu now understood as the Eye of Perception continually rotated, soon even the information of Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and the others had all shed through his mind. Without any exception they were all tier zero dark iron warriors with no other information avable. I understand killing these monsters and gaining the strange energy, we will transform into something known as a ck iron warrior. Ive now promoted to Tier one dark iron warrior but they have not promoted and are thus still Tier zero dark iron warrior. When Su Yu rxed his left hand, the strange energy stilled once again and the ck scales which covered his left hand disappeared. That eyeball that seemed quite horrifying also disappeared as everything be normal again. Qin Jia Gui coughed as he climbed back up, with every cough small amounts of blood spat forth. His injuries were not light and it was only the strange energy within his body that allowed him to barely stand himself back up. Chapter 13: The Exceptional Strange Energy of Zhang Zhong Mou Chapter 13: The Exceptional Strange Energy of Zhang Zhong Mou The casualties this time around were serious. The amount of casualties that a single Greater Goblin caused actually exceeded that which fifteen of the Lesser Goblins caused. There were only eighteen people left alive and one amongst them was a normal student who had suffered severe injuries andy on the ground panting with each breath as blood could be seen flowing from both his nose and mouth. From the looks of it, he would be hard pressed to continue living and certainly had no way to continue on with them. The others like Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and Ma Zi Ye were also heavily injured but they were fortunate as the strange energy in their bodies reduced the pain and increased their regenerative abilities. Of them, Su Yus regenerative abilities were the most frightening. It may have been due to him promoting to a Tier one dark iron warrior, waves of strange energy continued to be released through his entire body as they gathered at the injured areas and healed with a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. In a short while, not only had the wound on his chestpletely healed, even his initially broken right arm had also began to slowly be mobile again. Su Yu finally came to his senses after feeling out all of the miraculous energy and immediately rushed to Zhang Zhong Mous side. Zhang Zhong Mou had been smashed in the head by the Greater Goblin and based on the strength of the Greater Goblin and the sharpness of its ws, his head would likely have been split open. When Su Yu noticed him, he realised that the fellow was actually slowly sitting up and the white bandage that covered his face had been torn apart. On his face, there only remained a weird gash but otherwise there was absolutely no other injuries. You Su Yu was stunned. Zhang Zhong Mouughed as he took out a cigarette and lit it, took a puff as if he knew why Su Yu was in such a daze and said: Ive already said, my strange energy is actually within this face The skin on my face has be imprable by gun or knife. He had a tone of self ridicule and also helplessness. Other peoples strange energy were located within their hands or feet, enabling them to wield powerful attacks during battles. With his strange energy located in his face, Zhang Zhong Mou felt very helpless. Having a strange energy within his face.. The question was how to use this face to kill those green monsters? Although he was shocked as to why Zhang Zhong Mous strange energy was located in his face, he was happy that Zhang Zhong Mou was alright as he breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yus left hand patted his shoulder before looked in another direction, hesitating for a moment before finally walking over. Ning Yan was currently clutching her right arm and slowly getting up. Earlier the Greater Goblin had initiated an attack on Ning Yan and Su Yu had thrown him wooden club at it, he did not expect the Greater Goblin to dodge resulting in the club smashing into Ning Yans right arm. It was fortunate that Ning Yans strange energy was located in her right arm, otherwise this club would have been sufficient to turn her arm into meat pulp. Although it contained strange energy, the force of the club was simply too vicious and Ning Yan still felt that the bone within her right arm had fractured, an intense throbbing pain could be felt as she hugged it and slowly stood up, her face a pasty white. Sor Sorry, are you alright? Su Yu finally mustered the courage to walk over and stuttered as he asked in concern. Ning Yan had always been the goddess of his dreams, the person he had always secretly admired. It was only that Ning Yan was simply too beautiful and her studies were excellent. Within the school, she almost never spoke to Su Yu and he only dared to look at her from afar, a kind of indescribable feeling of inferiority made him frightened of going near her as he only dared to secretly admire from afar. Ning Yan lightly grit her teeth as she looked at Su Yu without saying a word. Su Yu never expected that Ning Yan would actually ignore him and the atmosphere became stiff and awkward. It was lucky that Qin Jia Gui and Zhao Shi Chang had walked over as Qin Jia Gui softly asked: Su Yu, your left hand earlier, whats going on? Earlier when Su Yu killed the Greater Goblin and absorbed the strange energy, his left hand had undergone a transformation and actually had strange ws on it. This was immediately noticed by many of the group and Qin Jia Gui could not contain his curiosity as he came and asked. Su Yu looked over and even Ma Zi Ye hade over, their eyes filled with curiosity. The group were not dim-witted and had guessed that with the Greater Goblins fearsome strength, killing it would result in the absorption of a frightening amount of strange energy. Thus they were all very curious about it. Su Yu did not hide anything as he clenched his left hand, his entire fist was covered with jet ck scales that seemed like the hand of a lizard. Looking at this ck scaled hand, Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and they others all did a sharp intake of cold air as they could distinctly feel that there was a frightening strength contained within. If I didnt guess wrongly, killing these monsters will cause us to go through some unfathomable changes. Humans who have received the strange energy are referred to as Dark iron warriors and this is a Greater Goblin while this is a Lesser Goblin Su Yu passed on the information that he had obtained as well as some conjectures that he had based on the information. Qin Jia Gui clenched his right fist and on the back of his hand appeared a patch of jet ck metal-like speckles as he said: I understand, if we kill enough of these monsters and collect enough crystals within our bodies, we will continually evolve and gain even stronger abilities. Its only that our transformations seem to be different, while scales appear on yours, these weird metallic like speckles appear on mine. Not only are the changes that ur to each person different, even the areas which the transformations begin is also different. This dark iron warrior certainly seems interesting Ma Zi Ye suddenly spoke: This strange energy not only gives us exceptional strength that far exceeds normal humans, it also gives us a shocking regenerative speed.. The wounds that I have suffered have already mostly healed in such a short period of time. This energy is simply too inconceivable. Everyone, what world are we on? Do you think we are still living on earth? No one continued speaking, if one admitted that this was not earth, then how would they find the rescue teams, would that not be an impossibility? Everyone wanted to be back home with their families, some people even reminisced about their friends. The area suddenly became deathly silent. Su Yu rubbed his hair as he looked at the seven to eight corpses that littered the floor. The sports teacher had died first, causing Su Yu to feel shock and anger. However, upon seeing the floor that was currently full of corpses, he actually felt numb. A group of thirty one of them had left the school and barely half a day had passed but only eighteen of them remained. Amongst them was one who was severely injured and whether he would be able to live on was still in question. The sky was still dark as cumulonimbus clouds covered the sky, Zhang Zhong Mou took out his handphone and suddenly said: Its already 12pm. The group felt a shudder as they understood the meaning behind his words. It was already twelve in the afternoon, they had two days worth of time and half a day had officially passed. Most people in the group had been injured and Ma Zi Ye suggested to rest for a while, and having lunch before moving off. No one had any objections. Qin Jia Gui looked over at the student with heavy injuries and said: What should we do about him? Everyone looked over, he did not have any strange energy within him and with this severe injury, it was simply impossible for him to continue following them. Would they really have to leave him behind? Many thanks to anonymous for sponsoring this chapter! Cheers! Chapter 14: The Knot within Qin Jia Gui’s Heart Chapter 14: The Knot within Qin Jia Guis Heart The group was solemn as a male in his twenties suddenly chimed: Ill send him back to the school. This person was a teacher in the school but had only taught there for one year. The group consisted mostly of students and most of the teachers in the school were much older. Currently there were only two teachers surviving in the group and he was one of them. Send him back to school? The people who heard his words stared nkly at him. The teacher nodded: Its good that this area isnt too far from the school. He has suffered heavy injuries and can no longer carry on, however, we cant throw him here alone, so Ill do the job of sending him back. Ma Zi Ye suddenly spoke: Teacher, I think youre actually scared. Sending him back is but an excuse so you can go back. Ma Zi Yes question was very direct and this teachers face turned red as he had an embarrassed expression. It was clear that Ma Zi Ye had hit the mark with her words. Su Yu twirled his hair and nodded, showing his approval. Ma Zi Ye lightly harrumphed as she said: Who else wants to leave, I think you should all go together. If you are really afraid, staying within the group would do more harm than good. The group looked at each other and finally, besides the teacher, another two people stood up as they embarrassingly walked away with their heads down. The teacher carried the injured student as the four of them left the group and headed back in the direction of the school In only a short period of time, the remaining people in the group were only fourteen. Amongst these fourteen people, thirteen were students while one teacher remained. Thisst teacher was called Lin Shi and taught foreignnguage, Su Yu and the others had note into contact with him previously. Lin Shi looked to be around twenty seven years of age, he wore sses and appeared cultured. He did not like to talk much but the number of Lesser Goblins that had died to his hands were three, it was only that he did not talk much and was often silent, thus even though he was a teacher no one paid much attention to him. The fourteen people that had remained were all dark iron warriors who had killed Lesser Goblins before, the group sat down eating and took the chance to rest. Their time was currently ticking down. In the group, besides Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou, Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang, Ning Yan, Ma Zi Ye and Lin Shi, the others were Hu Ge, Zhang Run Sheng, Wei Zhang Ming, Zhuang Xiao Hua, Li Dong, Zhou Hua Kang and Wen Rui. Sitting down and resting, everyone shared idle gossip as they got to know one another and also tried to forget the earlier events of goriness and oppressiveness. Qin Jia Gui ate a simple meal of two pieces of bread, after drinking a mouthful of water and recovering some of his strength, he put down his backpack as he began to carry the corpses on the ground. The gazes of the group all rested on Qin Jia Gui. Qin Jia Gui seemed to have an extreme respect for bodies, he did not request for anyone to help and using the time where everyone was resting, he wanted to carry the corpses of hisrades atop the trees in the surrounding area to prevent them from being eaten or desecrated by monsters. Su Yu tousled his hair and did not think further as he stood up to help. Seeing that Su Yu had moved, Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhao Shi Chang and even Ma Zi Ye as well as Lin Shi the teacher who did not talk much all stood up to help. Many of the people had eyes filled with curiosity as they felt that Qin Jia Guis actions were superfluous, the road ahead was filled with danger and they themselves did not know when they would die. Under such circumstances, if one had time it would be best spent resting to recover the bodys energy. Using this precious time to take care of these bodies was simply not worth it. Qin Jia Gui lifted the corpse of the school guard, seeing the wild grass firmly sped within his only hand, the scene just before he died floated through Qin Jia Guis mind as he suddenly said: He has a three year old kid. Su Yu who was by his side heard this and nodded: Thats right, I think hes called Hao Er. Everyone had heard the mad shouting of the school guard before he died but no one had the ability to save him in time. Su Yu was watching when Qin Jia Gui lifted the corpse of the school guard, thinking back to when Qin Jia Gui had gotten into an argument with the school guard over the burying of bodies due to his vehement objections. Now it was actually the school guards turn to have his body carried onto the treetops by Qin Jia Gui, this made Su Yu feel a weird feeling swell in his heart. Seeing the respectful and solemn attitude with which Qin Jia Gui handled the corpses, Su Yu was curious as he scratched his head, feeling that something was unnatural. Qin Jia Gui looked Su Yu in the eye as though he knew what Su Yu was thinking as he softly said: Su Yu, do you feel that Im making mountain out of a molehill? Su Yu shook his head as he thought for a moment before replying: Your methods arent wrong, its just that right now its a very critical juncture I understand your meaning. Qin Jia Gui softly sighed before faintly continuing: You should know that my dad died very early right. Su Yu was stunned before he grunted in response. Although they were not very close back in university days, he had known that Qin Jia Gui lived with a single parent and had heard that his father had passed away very young. Qin Jia Guis face became darker as he slowly said in a low voice: When I was young and living in the vige, my father was a farmer and although the family was very poor, he treated me very well. During that period, my father would nt crops in the day and go out secretly at night into the forest to fell trees for money. Although this was against thew many people in our vige also did this sort of thing. Having said this, there was a bitter smile that appeared on Qin Jia Guis face as he continued: Finally one day something happened. When my mother and I received the news and rushed over, my father my fathers corpses had already been desecrated Qin Jia Guis fists were tightly clenched and on the back of his right hand the metal speckles emerged. Su Yu stared nkly as he said: Your father He met with a wolf pack, by the time we realised, his body was already mostly eaten by the wolves.. I simply couldnt believe.. That.. That pile of messed up meat.. was actually my father who had always treated me with such kindness! Qin Jia Gui grit his teeth as he gave a low howl: Su Yu do you understand, these corpses if we do not handle them properly, they may they may end up being desecrated to the point of being unrecognisable. Have you thought of the heart of the dead? Although they are already dead, but but once people die, they will still have their spirits and will watch what we do from up above. Su Yu was stunned, he had never expected that Qin Jia Gui would have experienced something so traumatic. So that was the reason why Qin Jia Gui had such a solemn respect for corpses, he was afraid that the monsters would eat or desecrate them and all this stemmed from the experience of his father meeting such an oue. Maybe Maybe I cant do anything even myself, I dont know when I will Qin Jia Gui lifted his head to look at the tops of the trees that currently had corpses as a distressed expression appeared on his face. Chapter 15: The Might of the Black Scaled Hand Chapter 15: The Might of the ck Scaled Hand Su Yu did not know what to say as he raised his hand and patted Qin Jia Guis shoulder, thereafter, he rubbed the hair on the back of his head before saying: I believe that if you dont despair you will definitely find a way through. We will definitely be alright, everyones sacrifice will not be in vain. We will definitely find food and rescue team. Dont forget, your girlfriend is still waiting for you back in the school. Hearing Su Yu mention his girlfriend, Qin Jia Guis despondent mood seemed to uplift as he said: Youre right, Ive already made a promise with Ni Ping that I would safely make it back to the school, Ill definitely be alright. Hearing him mention a promise, Su Yu could not help but think back to a simr arrangement between him and Jade. Thinking of Jade, a smile floated onto Su Yus face as he muttered while seeming to speak to Qin Jia Gui: Thats right, we will go back. The words that Ive promised to that little girl, I cant go back on them. Otherwise she will scold me again Suddenly, a miserable shriek could be heard from a distance. Everyone had a shocked expression as they looked over in the direction of the noise, that was precisely where the teacher who was carrying the injured student as well as the other two people were walking in. Thereafter, more miserable shrieks could be heard as the group stood up, after the round of miserable shrieks everything became silent once again. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Half a minuteter, the third year student Hu Ge shouted: Its over, those four people must have been intercepted by monsters and killed. The tone of his voice seemed to carry schadenfreude as well as a indescribable fear. Su Yu nced at him before slowly sitting down, his heart was currently feeling heavy. The groups emotions were heavy as they knew that Hu Ges guess was likely correct. The four people who had left the group to return the school must have encountered danger or met with a life-threatening mishap. No one suggested to head back and check out the situation, so many people had died and everyones mental state was somewhat numb to people dying. Even Qin Jia Gui did not suggest to head back and deal with the bodies, time was of the essence and they did not have time to tarry any longer, nor did they have time to head back. It seemed that the group came to the same conclusion as everyone had a tacit understanding and stood up one after the other, carrying their backpacks and picking up their weapons. It was time to move out. No one spoke as they naturally headed off in the direction they had decided upon earlier. The two people leading the group were Hu Ge and Zhang Run Sheng, they were year three students and members of the schools ser team. Their bodies were very sturdy and since yesterday, they had each killed two Lesser Goblins. Although this was not as impressive as the amount that Su Yu killed, it was still quite decent. Hu Ge and Zhang Run Sheng each held wooden clubs as they continually brushed aside the wild grass and leaves in their way, as for Lin Shi and Li Dong Ze who were in the rear of the party, they had to continually look back in fear of any sneak attacks by the monsters. In this frightening forest, they were advancing gradually as they paid close attention to each step, extremely wary of their surroundings. Time flew by minute after minute and half an hourter, the group finally confronted a group of Lesser Goblins. The group of Lesser Goblins numbered around fifteen to sixteen and when the group discovered them, they were roaming at an area hundred metres away from them but had not discovered them. Hu Ge, Zhang Run Sheng, Qin Jia Gui and Zhao Shi Chang did not speak as they spontaneously rushed forward. If they were to secretly skirt around, they would be able to avoid this group of Lesser Goblins however this was not what Hu Ge, Zhao Shi Chang and the rest were thinking about. Hu Ge, Zhang Run Sheng and Zhao Shi Chang had each killed two Lesser Goblins, the strength of the strange energy within their bodies had exceeded that of a Lesser Goblin and they all knew that killing these monsters would cause them to be stronger like Su Yu. It was difficult to get such a chance and the group was not shocked but rather happy as they wanted to kill more of the Lesser Goblins to be stronger. Within the forest, only bing strong would the chances of one living on be greater. Su Yu saw that they had not spoken a word before suddenly rushing forward and was stunned before understanding what they were thinking as he also rushed forward, the strange energy within his left hand began to circte as he felt an itch to test out the power of the ck scaled hand. Of these people, only Zhang Zhong Mou bitterly smiled. His strange energy was located within his face and duringbat his attacking strength was insufficient, seeing a Lesser Goblin made his scalp numb. As for Ning Yan, a look of loathing shed on her face. Since the beginning she had not initiated an attack on the Lesser Goblins and although she was a member of the group, the expression on her face seemed to be disassociated with that of the group. Up ahead, the group of startled group of Lesser Goblins had spotted them and were rushing forward to meet them. Haaaah! Zhao Shi Chang shouted as he wielded the club within his right arm, Bang!, the wooden club within a Lesser Goblins hand was knocked flying before he heavily smashed towards its chest. By the side, Hu Ge was not any weaker than him as he continued to smash Bang! Bang! Bang! causing a Lesser Goblin to sway in retreat as though it were drunk. The final strikended on the Lesser Goblins shoulder as green juice sttered causing a shrill cry from the Lesser Goblin. Su Yu wordlessly appeared behind them and his silhouette disappeared as he suddenly overtook them and clenched his fist, the fist that was covered in ck scales strangely transformed into a lizard-like palm as five ws that were several centimetres in length extended out. Because he had rushed to the forefront, two Lesser Goblins were simultaneously smashing wooden clubs towards him. Looking at his ck scale covered left hand, Su Yu was unnaturally calm and even the actions of the Lesser Goblins and the swinging of their clubs seemed to be slow in his eyes. His body shed as he nimbly dodged the two Lesser Goblins attacks and with a swipe of his left hand, Chiiii, the ws on his left hand actually pierced straight through the Lesser Goblins chest, its sharpness far exceeding his expectations. The strange energy surged as Su Yus left arm swept,rge amounts of green juice sprayed forth as the Lesser Goblin that had been pierced by Su Yu screamed, its body had been sliced in half, starting from its chest as its upper body fell to the ground. Su Yu was dazed, he had never imaged that his left arm together with the five sharp ws would have such a frightening killing potential. Just a simple sweep of his hand had cleanly sliced a Lesser Goblin in two. This scene not only made Su Yu dazed but also Qin Jia Gui, Ma Zi Ye and the others who were following closely behind. This was the new strength that Su Yu had obtained after killing a Greater Goblin? This was simply too frightening. Su Yu quickly came to his senses, after promoting to a tier one dark iron warrior, killing these Lesser Goblins barely increased his strange energy and he looked back at Zhang Zhong Mou who had a bitter expression on his face as he suddenly had a thought. Chapter 16: The Weird House within the Forest Chapter 16: The Weird House within the Forest A low growl could be heard as his left hand stretched forth grabbing onto a club that was swung towards him by a Lesser Goblin. With a toss of his hand, Su Yu sent the Lesser Goblin involuntarily flying through the air. Old Mou! Su Yu suddenly shouted as the Lesser Goblinnded heavily before Zhang Zhong Mou. Zhang Zhong Mou stared nkly and quickly understood Su Yus intentions as heughed: Young master Yu, thanks! Wielding the club with both hands, he swung the club towards the head of the Lesser Goblin that had fallen to the ground and was currently in a daze. Killing this Lesser Goblin did not help Su Yu gain much strange energy while Zhang Zhong Mou who had killed only two, this would be a great boon. After Su Yus promotion to tier one dark iron warrior, not only did his left hand have a frightening killing potential, the strange energy flowed throughout his entire body from his left hand, causing his speed and nimbleness to greatly increase. A stark improvement could also be felt in his vision and hearing. Rushing into the pack of Lesser Goblins, Su Yus left hand swept forward and easily pierced the chest of a Lesser Goblin, with another wave of his hand, he sent it flying towards Zhang Zhong Mou who was waiting in the back. Zhang Zhong Mouughed wildly as he closely followed behind Su Yu and received all the benefits. The others were envious as the number of Lesser Goblins that fell to Zhang Zhong Mou quickly passed five. The others like Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and Ma Zi Ye had gains as the fifteen Lesser Goblins were quickly taken care of. Not one person in the group lost their lives and nobody had suffered any injury. Looking at the floor littered with monster corpses, the group looked at each other as a thought surfaced. Unknowingly, the group had grown strong and their small group now contained a frightening strength that could easily take care of a pack of fifteen Lesser Goblins. Amongst them Su Yus performance was the most eye-catching and the left hand that seemed to be a lizards hand contained a frightening strength that could easily kill. Zhang Zhong Mou touched his face and excitedly said: Young master Yu, if I also promote to tier one, what transformations would ur? I wonder what special abilities I will obtain. Qin Jia Gui looked at the back of his left hand as the lustrous metal speckle seemed to be bigger and bigger, touching it one could feel that it was hard like metal but could not predict how it would transform in the future. Suddenly, he was very expectant and wondered how the killing potential of his right hand wouldpare to the current Su Yu once he promoted to tier one dark iron warrior.. Easily handling the pack of fifteen Lesser Goblins, the group did not stop as they continued down the path. Because of the delightful massacre earlier, everyone was currently experiencing a high. Hu Ge who was walking in the front brushed aside the thick vegetation that was covering his view as a soft gasp emitted from his mouth, filled with amazement. Whats wrong? Zhang Run Sheng who was following closely behind softly asked as he lifted his head to look. Its Its a house? Zhang Run Sheng could not control himself as he eximed. At the back, Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou, Qin Jia Gui and the others felt their bodies tremble as they all squeezed forward, brushing away the vegetation that was block the groups view as they looked on. There was a small slope in front and below the slope, there were an abundance of tall trees. Within this patch of towering trees, there was actually a house erected there. Upon looking past the thick vegetation and seeing the house, Su Yu and the others felt excited. Having walked for half a day within this forest, this was the first time that they saw a house, a ce with a house would certainly have traces of people and with traces of people, they would be able to find out what was exactly was going on in this forest. Suddenly, the groups morale was boosted as they each felt that hope was in front of them. Lets go. Hu Ge was ted as he hurriedly opened a path through the vegetation and rushed forward. Qin Jia Gui who was behind Hu Ge, pulled him as he softly said: Wait. Hu Ge was startled as he frowned, turning to look him in the eye. Qin Jia Guis face was pensive as he softly said: Seeing this house is certainly a good thing, however dont you guys think its strange that within such a forest, there would actually be a house isnt this peculiar? Im only afraid that it isnt such a good thing like we thought. Zhang Run Sheng replied: Qin Jia Gui, youre too cautious and likely over thinking things. With the group of us together, even if theres danger it would not be difficult for us to handle. Your considerations are valid however it may be too cowardly. Having just easily dealt with a pack of the Lesser Goblins, Zhang Run Sheng and a few others were brimming with confidence as they seemed to not put the monsters in their eyes. Zhang Zhong Mou snorted: I feel that what Qin Jia Gui said isnt wrong, finding a house is certainly good however we shouldnt be too rash. Young master Yu, what do you think? His final words were directed to Su Yu who was by his side. Su Yu lifted his hands as he casually tousled his hair, hearing Zhang Zhong Mous words he agreed: One can never go wrong by being more careful, Old Mou has finally said something constructive. He said this while brushing away the vegetation before him and slowly advanced forward. Hearing the words of Qin Jia Gui and Zhang Zhong Mou, Hu Ge and Zhang Run Sheng became calm as they thought about it and realised that they did make a point. This forest was simply too strange and a house that suddenly appeared before them did seem to have a mysterious aura around it. Being careful never hurt anyone and with this thought in mind, the group gripped their weapons as they quietly made their way down the slope towards the house to investigate. As they neared, the group quickly found that the house seemed to be half copsed, from the gap at the front, they could vaguely see many different items strewn on the floor. Su Yu who had be a tier one dark iron warrior had superior vision and although it was very far away, he could clearly see what the items were as an excited expression floated onto his face, thereafter, he looked up at the top of the door of this house and saw that there was actually a que there. Printed on the que were four words: Jin Hua Supermarket Su Yus body trembled as he felt a moment of epiphany, in this moment he seemed to recall something. Shuffle shuffle At the same time, sounds of footsteps could be heard all around as their surroundings were suddenly filled with little green monsters, clearly they were Lesser Goblins. Everyone be careful! Hu Ge who was leading in front loudly shouted as the group formed a defensive circle. From behind the house and all around, Lesser Goblins streamed out from the tall wild grass and there were at least twenty to thirty of them as they brandished their clubs and rushed towards them. What really stunned the group was by the door of the house, there was a corpse lying there, a human corpse. Why was there a human corpse by the door of the house? Why was this house here? Chapter 17: Rending Claw Chapter 17: Rending w The group was both puzzled and shocked, as they also felt a dread for the unknown. However, they currently had no time to think about this as the group of twenty to thirty Lesser Goblins had surrounded them and began their offense. The situation seemed grim. Young master Yu, dont pull your punches. Zhang Zhong Mou held a wooden club within his hands as he brandished it while shouting. Su Yus body shuddered as he recovered from his shock and looked at the Lesser Goblins that had surrounded them. Without a word, he was the first to rush forward to meet them. His left hand swept forward as ck scales appeared on it, Chi Chi sounds were made as sharp ws extended out and immediately grabbed the head of a Lesser Goblin. With a clench of his fist, the five ws immediately squashed the head into pulp. By the side, two other Lesser Goblins also attacked. Su Yu swept his hand to meet them as he continued to hold onto the Lesser Goblin, using its body as a weapon to toss it at the two iing Lesser Goblins. Bang! The corpse and the two Lesser Goblins collided as the intense force caused the corpse to break apart and sent the two Lesser Goblins hurtling backwards as they shrieked. Every action of the current Su Yu contained frightening power that the Lesser Goblins simply could not contend with. Ma Zi Ye who was by the side also had an impressive performance as her legs moved and kicked, right leg sweeping with a Sha noise as it moved in a clear distinct arc immediately sending a Lesser Goblin flying backwards. Her legs then stretched forth again and mped on, giving a good wring, the crisp sound of bone breaking could be heard and the Lesser Goblin shrieked as its two legs had been broken. Ma Zi Ye had then quickly stood back up as she wielded the wooden club in her right hand, smashing it down onto the head of the Lesser Goblin. In no time at all, a ck crystal floated from the Lesser Goblins corpse and entered Ma Zi Yes right leg. Feeling the increase of the strange energy fluctuations within her right leg, Ma Zi Ye sprang forward as her right leg swept towards a second Lesser Goblin. Zhao Shi Chang, Qin Jia Gui, Hu Ge, Zhang Run Sheng and Lin Shi all had strong disys of their strength. They had each killed a number of the Lesser goblins and although their strange energy could not bepared to Su Yu, it was more than sufficient to handle a Lesser Goblin, making it all seem easy. When Su Yu killed multiple Lesser Goblins in rapid session, the strange energy within his left hand seemed to have an abnormal fluctuation as it swelled, seemingly due to his growing killing intent. Chii As Su Yus left w once again pierced into the chest of a Lesser Goblin, the strange energy fluctuations and swelling seemed to reach a peak as Su Yu suddenly shouted: Rending w! Chii chii chii Sounds were continually emitted as Su Yu was astounded to see that after utilising the Rending w, blood and flesh were flying from the chest of the Lesser Goblin as pieces of meat and broken bone seemed to have been put through a meat grinder, turning into a pile of meat pulp and bone fragments. This is Su Yu took a sharp intake of cold air as he pulled out his left hand, the ck scales on his lizard-like hand were all raised and the raised ck scales had rotated, creating a frightening prative power and the five ws were even more fearsome as they seemed to gel together as they rotated, seemingly like an electric drill with a might that seemed to be able to surmount all obstacles. So incredible So this is an ability Rending w? Su Yu looked at therge gaping hole in the chest of the Lesser Goblin as he breathed in deeply, after killing a Greater Goblin and absorbing its crystal, he was promoted to tier one and hadprehended of two abilities namely the Eye of Perception as well as Rending w. The Eye of Perception enabled the user to find out the targets data and information while the first usage of the Rending w had shown such overwhelming power that left even Su Yu speechless. While Su Yu was being blown away by the might of the Rending w, a sha sha sound could be heard as branches were pushed aside, a green figure could be seen hurtling through the air as itnded within the defensive circle they made. Aaaahh! Zhang Run Sheng suddenly shouted intensely as he received a vicious blow by this green figure. Zhang Run Sheng had quite a number of Lesser Goblins under his belt, his strength was not weak and in this critical situation, he managed to barely react as both his hands grabbed and managed to hug the green figure, causing him and the green figure to tumble heavily on to the ground. Greater Goblin? Su Yu had keen vision as he immediately recognised the green figure. It was a mature Greater Goblin, something that was far more powerful than the Lesser Goblins. Earlier it was precisely one such Greater Goblin that almost caused the death of this entire group, he had never expected that in the surroundings of this house a Greater Goblin would actually appear. Zhang Run Sheng was caught unawares and his chest had already been pierced by the ws of the Greater Goblin, the intense pain made him feel the looming threat of death as he tightly held onto the Greater Goblin in his madness, continually rolling on the ground as he struggled. The events had transpired so rapidly that the group was mostly in a daze, Su Yu growled as he was the first to react, he kicked off from the ground with his two feet as he pounced with spread ws and shed towards the Greater Goblin that was currently entangled with Zhang Run Sheng. Amongst the people present, he was the only one with the strength to fight against this Greater Goblin. At this time there were still over ten Lesser Goblins and the group was flustered because of the appearance of the Greater Goblin and their formation was in a mess as Ning Yan, Zhuang Xiao Hua and Li Dong each met with danger. Seeing that Ning Yan was in danger, Zhang Zhong Mou dashed forward as both his hands brandished the wooden club, viciously swinging it towards the Lesser Goblin which was attacking Ning Yan. Ning Yan was not only Su Yus dream girl, but also someone whom Zhang Zhong Mou secretly admired. Zhang Zhong Mous strange energy was located within his head and the strength of his two arms were simr to that of a normal human, as two clubs collided together, his club was sent flying away. Zhang Zhong Mous shoulders were aching as though they had fractured, seeing a wooden club smashing towards him, he suddenlyughed hysterically as he actually hugged the Lesser Goblin and used his head to smash towards the Lesser Goblin. This was a desperate move by Zhang Zhong Mou under dire circumstances, against all expectations, this strike of his was frighteningly strong and a Bang! resounded as the face of the Lesser Goblin was smashed inwards, its nose bone shattered and eye sockets exploded such that even the left eyeball fell out from the socket. The Lesser Goblin shrieked miserably as Zhang Zhong Mou held it tightly while frantically mming his head down, in the blink of an eye, green juice covered his entire face. Ning Yan saw the crazed look on Zhang Zhong Mous face as she seemed awed, slowly lifting her hands to cover her mouth as her beautiful eyes widened. Chapter 18: The Guilt of Killing a Comrade Chapter 18: The Guilt of Killing a Comrade When Zhang Zhong Mou finally stopped mming his head and looked up, his head was already dyed in green juice. Under his mad banging, the Lesser Goblins head had long been shattered like a watermelon and was irrevocably dead. Zhang Zhong Mou was stunned for a while before madlyughing, tion evident in hisughter. He finally understood that since his strange energy was located within his head, he could use his head to bash and kill the monsters. Ha Ha! Zhang Zhong Mou wasughing wildly in his tion when suddenly an intense pain could be felt from his back, a Lesser Goblin had rushed up and whacked a wooden club into his back. Damn! Zhang Zhong Mou copsed on to the ground, the pain made his face scrunch up as he shouted, it was fortunate that Qin Jia Gui had already reached and gave a heavy blow with his club. Bang! Simr to striking a balloon, the might of the strike was so frightening that the head of the Lesser Goblin simply exploded, as green juice and meat sttered in all directions. Pa! Pa! Ning Yans face could not avoid being sttered by some of the green juice and meat as her face turned pale, suddenly screaming as she frantically wiped at her face which was covered in goblin remnants. At this moment, everyone was fighting for their lives of which Zhang Run Shengs shrieks made ones soul tremble. The sudden appearance of the Greater Goblin had already been noticed by the group, the fearsomeness as well as viciousness of the Greater Goblin shed through the mind of each person, an ineffable feeling of fear, nervousness and tion surged. There were those who felt fear, then there were those like Hu Ge who felt tion, Su Yu had killed a Greater Goblin and gained the endless power of the ck scaled lizard ws. Hu Ge wanted to personally kill a Greater Goblin and be stronger through transformation. As a result, he was only slightly slower than Su Yu as he abandoned the Lesser Goblin before him and rushed towards the Greater Goblin. Su Yu extended his five ws and with a Siii, the sound of ws slicing through the air could be heard as it swiftly wed towards the Greater Goblin which was tumbling on the ground. After promoting into a tier one dark iron warrior, regardless of strength, speed, vision or movement, all had increased up a notch and w was like a shooting star, fading within a split second as it descended. Chiii The greater goblin howled as he spun, even though it was very fast its back was still pierced by Su Yus ws asrge pieces of meat chunks and blood were sent flying. The Greater Goblins reaction speed could be said to be godly as its left arm moved, wielding Zhang Run Shang which was currently skewered and tossing it towards Su Yu. Zhang Run Sheng was crazed as he tried to hold onto the Greater Goblin in a death grasp, even if he died he wanted to drag this monster down with him. It was a pity that this was only his wishful thinking as the strength and reaction of the Greater Goblin simply exceeded his by far too much, this fling of its arm immediately sent him flying out. Zhang Run Sheng was suddenly flung towards him as Su Yu was forced to stop and catch him. Chiii! The Greater Goblins movement was like a hurricane, while tossing out Zhang Run Sheng, at the same time it stood back up and extended out its right arm and pierced through Zhang Run Shengs body again. The Goblins w continued forth and went right through, exposing Zhang Run Shengs chest and then wing at Su Yus chest. This resulted in Su Yus body being prated as well, both of them were skewered on the right arm of the Greater Goblin. Aaaahh! Su Yu madly shouted, a fierce pain could be felt in his chest region and under the critical circumstances the strange energy within his left arm swelled and sounds of Chi Chi Chi could be heard as though there were beans being fried, in an instant the ck scales stuck upwards. Su Yus left hand clenched as he heavily smashed forward. In this critical juncture between life and death, he did not have time to care about Zhang Run Shengs life and death, this fist went forward as the Rending w activated like an electric drill, creating a fearsome force that pierced through Zhang Run Shengs chest and under the frightening force of the rotation, blood and minced meat flew from Zhang Run Shengs chest region. Within Zhang Run Shengs body, the right arm of the Greater Goblin had pierced through it and wed into Su Yus chest, at the same time, Su Yus Rending w had entered half a second slower as it pierced through Zhang Run Shengs body and came before the Greater Goblins chest. The frightening ability of the Rending w had a rotational force that created a frightening wind pressure, although it had not reached the Greater Goblin, it felt suffocated by it. The threat of death welled up within the Greater Goblins heart as it immediately understood that although it was slightly faster than the human and could easily pierce his body, it would not be a guaranteed kill but this humans retaliation with the Rending w would definitely kill itself. The Greater Goblin which already had its ws an inch into Su Yus chest understood this and immediately kicked with both feet as it retracted its ws and explosively retreated. Whoosh In the blink of an eye the Greater Goblin had already retreated three metres, Zhang Run Sheng let out a final miserable shriek as his eyes rolled up before immediately dying on the spot. After being pierced by the Greater Goblin from the back and taking the blow of Su Yus Rending w from the front, the organs within his chest had all be meat pulp and naturally he could not live any longer. Of course, even without Su Yus Rending w he would have died regardless. Su Yu had juste back from deaths door as his heart was suffused with a feeling of strength leaving him, as he retracted his hand from Zhang Run Shengs body and looked at the corpse with its wide eyes, slowly sliding to the ground, his heart trembled as he stared at his left hand which was currently stained with Zhang Run Shengs fresh blood, he was simply overwhelmed. Although he knew that Zhang Run Sheng was doomed to die after taking the Greater Goblins blow through the chest, this did not reduce the guilt of him using the Rending w to push his way through Zhang Run Shengs chest. In his daze, Su Yu felt as though Zhang Run Shengs wide eyes before his death were cursing him, as though he were using him of killing him and why had he used the Rending w to kill him. Su Yu was in a confounded state when Hu Ge who was by the side had already courageously pounced, taking the chance while the Greater Goblin was explosively retreating to wield the club within his hands, silently rushing forward as all the strength in his body gathered into his arms as it smashed towards the Greater Goblins head. If this strikended, Hu Ge was confident that he could crush the Greater Goblins head and kill it. At that time, he would be like Su Yu, transforming and attaining a greater power, receiving looks of envy from the group. Woosh Hu Ge who was currently experiencing mixed emotions of happiness and nervousness, actually missed his club that seemed like it would definitely hit the Greater Goblin that was retreating before it suddenly disappeared. Hu Ge was startled, he had used too much strength and lost his bnce, falling to the ground. From his back a cold sensation could be felt as he suddenly felt something pierce through his back and exit out from his chest. Many thanks to Anonymous and Sudarshan L. for sponsoring this chapter! Cheers! Chapter 19: Further Evolution Chapter 19: Further Evolution It was simply too weird, a strange feeling welled up within him as Hu Ge could clearly feel that a w had pierced through his back and stopped within his body, destroying his organs before lifting his body and tossing it through the air. Hu Ges eyes were wide open as his mouth did not even have the chance to scream, by the time he came to his senses, thest scene in his eyes was the dazed and cowering face of Su Yu. This w that had pierced through his back and sent him flying had naturally been from the Greater Goblin. This Greater Goblin was strong and formidable, exceeding expectations, to the extent that it seemed at least thirty percent stronger than the one that had almost killed the entire group earlier. It had easily dodged Hu Ges sneak attack as its w pierced into Hu Ges body before viciously tossing him towards Su Yu. From the earlier exchange of blows, the Greater Goblin felt an immense fear towards Su Yu, at this moment Su Yu seemed to be distracted and it decided to test him by flinging Hu Ges body towards Su Yu and closely followed behind it, preparing to do a sneak attack and kill Su Yu. Su Yu had just attacked and because of Zhang Run Shengs corpse that was wide eyed he stood there stunned, seeing that Hu Ges body was tossed towards him like Zhang Run Shengs, in this instant an overwhelming fear and cowardice filled his heart as he imagined the possibility of him being forced to use the ability Rending w to kill Hu Ge. Zhang Run Sheng, Hu Ge, they were all hisrades and school mates No! Su Yu suddenly howled as he retreated away. Seeing Su Yu turn and dodge, the Greater Goblin immediately narrowed its eyes as it pounced, seeing the expression of fear of panic on Su Yus face, it knew that this was its best chance to kill this human which had previously made it feel uneasy. This blow was filled with all the strength of the Greater Goblin as both its legs kicked the ground leaving two small holes, its body became a green sh of lightning, astonishingly fast. Su Yu was bound for death! The group noticed the dire circumstances but they did not have the time to aid Su Yu as Zhang Zhong Mou who understood Su Yu the most howled: F***! Jade is still waiting in the school for you! Su Yu who was currently panicking and retreating did not notice what Zhang Zhong Mou said in his howl but the name Jade were especially clear, this seemed like instinct and the name which he had heard from young for twenty years seemed to reverberate throughout his entire being, resulting in an instinctive response. Suddenly, Su Yu inconceivably recovered from his panic as he woke up, calming down as he drooped his hands and stopped there, his entire being seeming exceptionally rxed. Aaaahh! the others screamed including Ma Zi Ye who could not help but to exim, in this instant, Su Yu who had suddenly stopped had his back facing towards the attack of the Greater Goblin. The Greater Goblin was swift like lightning as its two ws extended forward and seemed like it would definitely w into his skull and back, to the extent that it already seemed to be in contact with his hair and clothes. Seeing Su Yu who would likely die in a moment, the groups chances of survival would drastically drop and the entire area seemed to be filled with a strange atmosphere as though time had stopped flowing. Without any prior notice, like the wind yet also like lightning, his two drooping hands that were rxed by his body suddenly shot backwards, without looking at the Greater Goblin as his left arm flung out. ck scales gathered together as the five ws closed and assembled, the ck lizard ws rotated as the strange energy surged, Rending w suddenly explosively struck. The pouncing body of the Greater Goblin suddenly halted as Guk Guk sounds could be heard from its mouth, an expression of disbelief could be seen in its eyes before they exploded, thoroughly disintegrating. Its w was still behind Su Yus head, the right w touching his hair while the left one was grabbing his clothes. Its skull was already struck by the Rending w and like the exploding of a bubble, it was turned into mincemeat by the rotating Rending w, creating meat pulp. Seeing this miraculous scene before them, everyone was wide eyed and disbelief could be seen in their eyes. Even the remaining five to six Lesser Goblins seemed stunned as they held their wooden clubs and forgot to attack. This scene was simply too shocking. The frantic attack of the Greater Goblin with Su Yus back against it had actually been thwarted by a fist that seemed to be nonchntly thrown, immediately kill the Greater Goblin. It must be known that the two ws of the Greater Goblin had nearly wed into Su Yus skull and body, these dire circumstances simply could not be fully described through writing. Too.. Too damned handsome! Suddenly Zhang Zhong Mou shouted as he raised his arms and continued: This is simply too unbelievable! Su Yu! How did you do it! Su Yu retracted his left hand which had returned to normal as he secretly wiped his forehead. In that instant, his forehead had been drenched in cold sweat. Upon hearing Jades name, Su Yu had instinctively stopped and retaliated with the Rending w exploding backwards, killing the Greater Goblin in a single strike. Thinking back, Su Yu could still feel the chills. Although he had killed this Greater Goblin, even he himself did not know how he had done it. The strike earlier had merely been luck. If there was even the slightest error, the person lying on the ground with his skull smashed in would have been him. The Greater Goblin had died a gruesome death as its headless corpse fell to the ground, a ck crystal floated from its body bing a sh of light before disappearing into Su Yus left hand. Feeling the strange energy that was once again surging and swelling within his arm, Su Yu suddenly howled, the group looked over as many people wondered what transformations would ur to Su Yu after absorbing another crystal from a Greater Goblin. The group saw that Su Yus left hand was covered with ayer of ck scales as the ck scales actually followed his wrist and continued upwards, Chii Chii Chii sounds could be heard before finally stopping approximately ten centimetres above his wrist. Seeing the transformation stop, Su Yu let out a sigh of relief. The arm with its strange transformation lightlyshed out in the air as strange energy seemed to surge and a strength that was on a totally different level could be felt, even the other parts of his body seemed to have grown much stronger. Many thanks to Sudarshan L. for sponsoring this chapter! Cheers! Chapter 21: Sky Hole Chapter 21: Sky Hole Qin Jia Guis face was austere as he spoke in a heavy voice: Have you forgotten how many people are within our school? How can this meagre amount of food do any good? Hearing this, the group was stunned. He was right, this amount of food may be plenty for their group and could feed twenty people for over ten days, however, when faced with the thousand plus people in the school, this food was simply too little for even a single meal. Zhang Zhong Mou stared nkly before grunting, by the side in a ss cab, he saw a pile of cigarettes as heughed in delight, hurriedly taking down his backpack to stuff all the cigarettes in. This fellows addiction to cigarettes was simply astounding. Ma Zi Ye took an instant noodles and ripped it open as she sniffed: The smell is normal, however. however can we really eat it? A sudden appearance of the strange supermarket within this strange forest, the group simply was not sure if the food could be eaten, their hearts were suspicious as they thought what if it was poisoned. It can be eaten. Suddenly, Su Yu who had been silent spoke. Ma Zi Ye questioned: Su Yu, how do you know its definitely edible? Su Yu slowly lifted his head as he replied: This supermarket, Ive been here before. The group was startled as they all turned to look at him. Qin Jia Gui was puzzled as he asked: Youve been here before? Youre talking about this supermarket? Su Yus expression calmed down as he slowly said: When we were having our lesson yesterday, do you know what I was doing? The group was befuddled as Zhang Zhong Mou said: Young master Yu, what are you talking about. Why have you brought up yesterdays lesson? Oh, I know, you must definitely have been listening to the news on the radio. Qin Jia Gui said in a confused tone: However what has that got to do with this supermarket? Su Yu bitterly smiled: Thats right, I was listening to the news at the time and the news was actually talking about the continual appearance of Sky Holes all over the world. Qin Jia Gui nodded: Ive heard of it before, the most frightening incident happened overseas where half of a city was swallowed by the Sky Hole Eh he made a sound as though heprehended something. The others still had puzzled looks on their faces as they looked at Su Yu, not understanding why he suddenly mentioned the Sky Hole incident, what did that have to do with this strange supermarket? Su Yu slowly continued: Back then I heard a fresh piece of news regarding the city we lived in, the reporter mentioned that three Sky Holes consecutively appeared along Peoples Road, of which thergest one actually swallowed arge portion of a supermarket, the name of this supermarket was Jin Hua Supermarket.. Aaaahh! Some people in the ground could not help but scream because the strange supermarket before them was also called Jin Hua. Back then when I saw that this supermarket was also called Jin Hua Supermarket, i merely thought that it was a coincidence However, Ive actually been to the Jin Hua Supermarket at Peoples Road, I clearly remember the arrangement of items, this is the counter, that is where food is disyed When I entered, I was immediately certain that this Jia Hua Supermarket is the one that was by Peoples Road in our city.. It is also the supermarket that had been swallowed by the Sky Hole. The group exchanged nces as they felt their goosebumps stand on end, Qin Jia Gui suddenly spoke: Does everyone remember what happened to the school back then, that shaking like as if there was an earthquake and thereafter the entire sky changing. Qin Jia Gui, what youre saying is Ma Zi Ye looked over at him. Qin Jia Gui looked over at Su Yu: Su Yu, why dont you say it. Su Yu sighed as he continued: There is only one exnation for the current circumstances. The supermarket was swallowed by the Sky Hole and fell into these woods falling into the forest of a world that we have no understanding about. Our school has also encountered the same thing. Zhang Zhong Mou had a sharp intake of cold air as his entire body felt the chills: Young master Yu, youre saying that a Sky Hole actually appeared above our school? Thats right and its a massive Sky Hole, able to swallow our entire school. Thereafter it sent our school as well as all of us into this forest, simr to the fate of the supermarket. A dismayed expression was on the face of Zhao Shi Chang as he said dumbstruck: If thats really the case, wouldnt this ce no longer be the world where we lived in? Where are we going to find rescue teams? Where do we go to find help? No, this is simply impossible! Zhao Shi Chang suddenly shouted as he seemed to have broken down. All along, everyone had believed that this world was still the world they had lived in, if they walked out of the forest, they would definitely be able to find the cops or government to help them. Now they fully understood that the world before them was no longer the world that they were familiar with. Because of the Sky Hole, we have been dropped into another world This matter, I simply cannot understand. Ma Zi Ye suddenly shook her head, she simply could not believe that this incident was real. Su Yu let out a sigh as he tousled his hair: This is only my conjecture not necessarily the truth. Whats more important is to think about what we should do now? Although he said this, Su Yu was more than eighty percent confident of his conjecture, although it seemed inconceivable, whether it be the appearance of goblins or the schools surroundings suddenly bing a forest or the strange energy and transformation, did all this not seem inconceivable as well? Since this was the case, being dropped into another world because of a Sky Hole was not too far-fetched after all. If its really as I hypothesized, whats most important is to understand what is going on with this world. Finding the method to go back to our world and also Su Yu pondered in his heart, suddenly recalling that there were Sky Holes continually appearing and if it were like he had hypothesized, this world would have many people brought here due to the Sky Holes, furthermore it was definitely not a small amount. These people, where were they? The biggest problem now was that they had to find a supply of food. Finding this half of the supermarket made the group ted for a while however they quickly understood that this was insufficient, when faced with the thousand over people in the school, all this food was merely a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. Qin Jia Gui spoke in a heavy voice: Where or not Su Yus conjecture is right, what we must do is to continue searching. Being able to find half a supermarket here is already a gain. At least it shows that there arent only monsters in this forest. Since this is the case, there must surely be other things here that will help us, maybe even bringing us the hope of escaping from this plight. What do you guys think? We still have one and a half days worth of time. Ma Zi Ye, Zhang Zhong Mou and the others nodded when suddenly someone by the side spoke: Although this food is insufficient, if its only for the few of us, itll be enough tost us for over ten days. With ten days to search, our chances would increase exponentially. Chapter 22: Heavily Surrounded Chapter 22: Heavily Surrounded The words had barely left his mouth before Qin Jia Gui angrily nced over, he noticed that the student who spoke was a skinny person and recalled that he was a year two student by the name of Li Dong. Li Dongs voice was very soft but it made their hearts go into a turmoil. Whether it be the group of the thousand over people within the school, they all had barely two days worth of food.Now that they only had one and a half days time, if they really did not manage to find anything, did they really have to go back without any gains? There may be another better method, their group would take this food and ignore the lives and deaths of the thousand over people, in that way they would have over ten days to look for an exit. The meaning hidden in Li Dongs words were clear to everyone. Qin Jia Gui angrily shouted: Li Dong! What is the meaning of your words, have you forgotten that there are still over a thousand people in the school? Everyone is pining for our return! Seeing Qin Jia Gui be angry, Li Dong seemed to shrink back as Zhou Hua Kang who was by his side retorted: What Li Dong said isnt wrong, under the current circumstances, everyone understands that in the limited time frame if we manage to find an exit or a rescue team everything would be fine. However, what if we dont find anything? Just like what happened this morning, we only met with a few of those monster, then what? Go back? What use would going back do? Everyone simply starve together and wait for death? Hearing his words, Qin Jia Gui looked at him angrily before his anger slowly dissipated. Seeing that no one else spoke, Zhou Hua Kangs voice grew louder as he said in a heavy tone: I believe that if we really do fall into such a predicament, we can only carry these food and carry on by ourselves. The school has over one thousand people.. Its not that we dont want to save them, but, everyone must think clearly, why should we save them? We ourselves might die at any moment, if we cant even save ourselves, how do we even talk about saving others? Speaking about carrying all their hopes with us, thats simply too ridiculous. The group fell into a grim mood. After hearing Zhou Hua Kangs voice, Qin Jia Gui finally spoke up: Su Yu, what do you think? Since the start, Su Yus disy had awed the others, unconsciously, everyone had regarded him as the leader. Su Yu tousled his hair as he gave a faint smile: Right now? Isnt there still time? At least we can wait till tomorrow night before deciding, it still wont be toote. In his heart he was thinking about Jade who was still within the schoolpound, he may not be that bothered about the others dying, but how could he not care about that little girl who was left in school? He decided to temporarily put off the matter as there was still over a days time. Qin Jia Gui sighed: Thats right, theres still time. For now lets just stick to our initial n and try our luck. If we still dont have any gains by tomorrow night, lets carefully discuss what to do. What do you guys think? Zhang Zhong Mou had already filled his backpack with cigarettes, water as well as other food items. After closing the zipper, he added: That is only natural, lets just do it like that. Thinking about what will happen the day after tomorrow is simply fearing that the sky may fall at any time. Seeing that Su Yu and Qin Jia Gui had already made their decisions, the others did not have any objections as Ma Zi Ye spoke: We are going to continue exploring, what do we do about all these food? Qin Jia Gui replied: Well bring however much we can carry, itll probably be fine to leave the rest here. Weve all seen that those monsters dont seem interested in these food. We just need to remember the location of this ce and in the event that we really dont find anything, we can alwayse back here. The amount of food was substantial and it would be impossible for the group to bring everything at once. Hearing Qin Jia Guis words, the group nodded as they unzipped their bags and began stuffing it with food. Ma Zi Ye ripped open the lid of an instant noodle as she began to gnaw, Zhang Zhong Mou stretched his head to look into her backpack as he eximed: Good fellow! Besides drinking water, your backpack is stuffed with instant noodles. Beautifuldy Ma, do you really love instant noodles that much? He had an expression of inconceivability. Ma Zi Ye harrumphed: I wont speak to someone who doesnt know how to appreciate the deliciousness of instant noodles. Gnawing on the instant noodles, she seemed as though she was having a feast. Su Yu found boxes of chocte as he said: Everyone lets bring more choctes, these are high calorie foods and will be beneficial to us. Qin Jia Gui nodded as he took a box, seeing the swift actions of everyone as they filled their backpacks to the brim. These backpacks brimming with food would conservativelyst them four to five days, seeing the big pile of food that was still left within the supermarket, it would certainly be sufficient tost their group of ten odd people for a good period of time. However, when faced with the prospect of the thousand over people in the school, all these food simply seemed insufficient. Qin Jia Gui, how sure are you? I think that we should exhaust ourselves a bit more and bring all this food along with us. If we leave and the food gets destroyed by the monsters, what do we do? Zhou Hua Kangs backpack was already filled and as he looked at the food that was littered over the aisles, he suddenly spoke up while looking at the big stic bags that could be used within the supermarket. If the group worked hard, it was certainly not an impossibility to bring everything with them. Qin Jia Gui lightly frowned: To bring all this food with us we wont need to think about hurrying anymore. Zhou Hua Kang, think about it, if the monsters wanted to destroy the food, they would have done so long ago, why wait till now? You should remember that before we arrived, there were already over ten of the goblins here. Hearing Qin Jia Guis words, Zhou Hua Kang looked reluctantly over at the food, suddenly a shrill cry could be heard from a distance as Sha Sha sounds of footsteps could be heard from all around. The sounds made the group look up as Su Yu rushed to the outside of the supermarket before hurrying back in as he shouted: Everyone retreat back. His face had a very serious expression on it. Whats going on? Qin Jia Gui hurriedly asked. Back then we let a few of the Lesser Goblins run away, it seems they have brought reinforcements. Su Yus face had a weird expression on it. By now, Qin Jia Gui could also see that in the surroundings of the supermarket, approximately hundred metres away were a myriad of green figures, a rough estimate would be that there were at least fifty to sixty of these Lesser Goblins and amongst them, there were a few who had bright colours on them, possibly the ones that had escaped earlier. How can there be so many? Zhang Zhong Mous face seemed to pale as he shouted, at this moment the group could not be concerned about the food as they ced their backpacks on the ground and prepared to engage in a massacre. Dont panic, although their numbers are greater, we have all grown stronger. Lets make use of the geography and we will still have a chance. Qin Jia Gui looked at his surroundings before lifting a container. Although half the supermarket had fallen, the other half of the remaining wall was a natural barrier and the strength of the Lesser Goblins was not sufficient to break through these sturdy walls. Everyone had a tacit understanding as they blocked off all areas with exits, thereafter they stacked a few containers together before the fallen wall leaving only a two metre exit. This was the area that they had created to massacre the Lesser Goblins. Guys lets work in groups and hold this position, once were tired we will switch out. If we hold this position and work in rotation, the numbers advantage that the goblins have on us will be unable to showcase its might. If we talk about fighting one on one, we are certainly much stronger than these monsters. As long as we dont mess up the formation, we will definitely be able to kill all these monsters and be stronger. Qin Jia Gui had a face full of confidence. Many thanks to Sudarshan L. and Abdelkrim O. for sponsoring this chapter! Cheers! Chapter 23: Dire Circumstances Chapter 23: Dire Circumstances The group felt invigorated as they began to split up into groups. Qin Jia Gui, Wei Zhang Ming and Zhuang Xiao Hua were in a group, Zhao Shi Chang, Li Dong and Zhou Hua Kang were in a group, Ma Zi Ye, Lin Shi and Wen Rui were in a group. Only Ning Yan remained as she sat there unmoving, it seemed that she had no intentions of attacking. It was fortunate that the group had already gotten used to her nonchnt attitude, amongst the group she was currently the weakest and had only killed a single Lesser Goblin. Seeing her beautiful countenance, everyone barely managed to control themselves but several people were already feeling resentful of her but merely had not spoken out. As for Zhang Zhong Mou whose strange energy was located within his head, it was not that easy to utilise and thus they did not count him in. He would act as the situation required and if it was necessary, he could also go forward and help. Su Yu was too strong and thus could freely move alone, supporting wherever help was necessary. Seeing this group of Lesser Goblins slowly encroaching, a strange expression appeared on Su Yus face as he mumbled: Something seems amiss. He had actually spotted that at the back of this group of Lesser Goblins, there were actually threerge green monsters. Greater Goblins, there were actually three Greater Goblins that had united and appeared. The three Greater Goblins were empty handed as they calmly walked behind the group of fifty to sixty Lesser Goblins. Suddenly, their eyes fell on the corpse of the Greater Goblin that had been killed by Su Yu as they stopped and crouched down around the corpse as though they were investigating something. At this moment, Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and the others had seen the three Greater Goblins as they took a sharp intake of cold air, chills filling their bodies. A single Greater Goblin had almost caused the death of their entire group. There were actually three now? How would they fight? Su Yu touched the wall by his side as he mumbled: Its over, although the Lesser Goblins dont have the power to break through this wall, the strength of the Greater Goblins may be able to Qin Jia Guis heart was cold as he hoarsely spoke: What?! The expression on his face had thoroughly changed. If the walls were really destroyed, they would fall into the encirclement of tens of the Lesser Goblins, even though they had be stronger and were many times stronger than the Lesser Goblins, they had no way to defend against attacks from all sides and would only perish. Zhang Zhong Mou nervously asked: Su Yu, what do we do? Theyre about to attack. The group of Lesser Goblins was already gathered not far away from the group, they had formed a circle and thoroughly surrounded them as they seemed to be waiting for the orders from the three Greater Goblins. Su Yu looked at the gazes filled with hope that were on him, he knew that the group had grown much stronger and people like Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and Ma Zi Ye were all as strong as he had been when he killed his first Greater Goblin. However, when it came to raw strength, they simply did not have the ability to fight a Greater Goblin solo, when he had killed his first Greater Goblin it had mostly been luck, life and death had been a hairs breadth away. If they were rushed by the three Greater Goblins and fifty to sixty of the Lesser Goblins, the group was dead for sure. Gritting his teeth, Su Yu clenched his left fist as ck scales quickly appeared, covering his entire hand and moving upwards You people should stick to the n and not mess up the formation. As for the three Greater Goblins leave them to me. Having said this, Su Yu actually pushed his way out of the group as he walked out alone. Qin Jia Gui and the others were stunned as Ma Zi Ye could not help herself but shout: Su Yu? Although Su Yu had be stronger and they believed that he could take on a single Greater Goblin, but three of them Zhang Zhong Mou licked his lips as he suddenlyughed: Dont forget that this fellow has already killed two of those big monsters, hes already much stronger, it shouldnt be a problem. Zhang Zhong Mou said conciliatory words however even he himself did not have even the slightest bit of confidence. Su Yu suddenly walking out alone made the group of Lesser Goblins restless. Hei! Su Yu suddenly smiled as he voluntarily rushed into the group of Lesser Goblins, swinging his hands, green juice sttered as a Lesser Goblins head was severed. Behind him, three wooden clubs swung down at the same time, Su Yu swung his left hand to forcefully block as the ck scales that were as hard as metal blocked the blows, preventing any injury and knocking the clubs away. Thereafter, his ws were revealed, Chii, he had killed another Lesser Goblin. The group who were hiding within the supermarket saw this scene and Ma Zi Ye softly sighed: How awesome.. Although she could also easily take care of a Lesser Goblin, she would not dare to rush in like that, nor would she dare to let three Lesser Goblins surround and attack her. As for Su Yus seemingly nonchnt actions that killed the Lesser Goblins, she simply did not have the strength to replicate it. Su Yu suddenly rushed forward, in the blink of an eye he had already killed several Lesser Goblins, the three Greater Goblins that were crouching down as they seemed to be inspecting something finally stood up as they let out hoarse roars. Following their roars, the group of Lesser Goblins surged forward, not to attack Su Yu but towards the supermarket. Forward! Qin Jia Guimanded as he, Wei Zhang Ming and Zhuang Xiao Hua went to the front, blocking the two metre wide entrance as they prepared to meet the Lesser Goblins in battle. Seeing the Lesser Goblins rush past him, Su Yu did not carry on attacking but rather looked at the three Greater Goblins as he raised his right hand and provoked them, showing a provocative attitude. He was most afraid that the three Greater Goblins would split up, he would be unable to divide his attention and the situation would be grim. The tactics that Qin Jia Gui came up to deal with the Lesser Goblins was usible but if they faced the stronger Greater Goblins, it would certainly fail miserably. It was fortunate that the three Greater Goblins seemed very interested in Su Yu as they stared at him before rushing together like three streaking arrows. Thebined attack of three Greater Goblins, even if Su Yu was arrogant he did not feel that he could deal with it. It may be possible for him to kill one or two of them but he would surely perish in the process. Su Yu did not think further as he backed away, contrary to the three Greater Goblins expectations and retreated into the group of Lesser Goblins once again. The three monsters stared nkly for a moment before continuing as they pounced towards Su Yu. Su Yu let loose a sigh of relief, monsters were monsters and whenparing intellect they simply could notpare to humans. The surroundings were filled with Lesser Goblins and the situation seemed even more dangerous for Su Yu, but this was actually not the case. Although these Lesser Goblins created great danger for Su Yu, they also impeded the movements of the three Greater Goblins, causing them to be unable to act properly in unison. Su Yu breathed deeply as he felt the strange energy in his left hand surge, after killing Lesser Goblins and two Greater Goblins, the strange energy within Su Yus left hand was frightening and had reached an astonishing level, the ck scales had already reached his arm and the three Greater Goblins who were before him were clearly the best test subjects. Chapter 25: Police Chapter 25: Police Su Yu raised this strange and thick Lizards Arm as he suddenly smashed it towards the ground, Bang!, the ground was split apart as a giant crater was formed. Su Yu got a big fright. He drew back the Lizards Arm form and seeing the giant crater he thought to himself that the Lizards Arm had terrifying attack power, it was definitely great for causing destruction. However, in terms of realbat it could not bepared to the Rending ws, the Lizards Arm may have higher attacking power but its speed was reduced by thirty percent. HIs left hand returned to normal as he rubbed his right shoulder as he discovered that the bloody hole that had been wed by the Greater Goblin had already stopped bleeding and the wound was currently healing, it would likely heal within half a day without a scar remaining. This recuperative speed was simply phenomenal. Seeing the ground that was littered with Goblin corpses, Su Yu had a thought. In their eyes, Goblins were certainly monsters but could they still be considered normal humans? Were they not also monsters? Ma Zi Yes delicate shout could be heard from the front as Su Yu lifted his head to look, twenty to thirty of the Lesser Goblins had been killed and with the threat of the Greater Goblins gone, Qin Jia Gui and the group would be able to hold without any problems. Su Yu thought of how the Lesser Goblins could help increase their strength and since they could manage, he did not help but rather tousled his hair as he prepared to watch from the side. Bang! Suddenly, Su Yus heart trembled as he heard a gunshot. Why were there sounds of gunfire within the forest? Su Yu felt an indescribable shock as he turned his head to look, more gunshots could be heard as several of the Lesser Goblins within the pack had their skulls blown apart as they fell to the ground. Following the gunshots, two figures could be seen brushing aside the underbrush as they slowly walked over from the distant forest. The two people wore police uniforms and held pistols, one was roughly twenty six to twenty seven years of age while the other seemed to be in his thirties. Although there were several parts of their police uniform that were worn out and dyed with blood, the sight of two men wearing police uniforms made Su Yu feel hope surge through him. Policemen, they were real policemen. Su Yu was immediately able to identify that the two people that had appeared were a part of the Peoples Republic of China(PRC) police force. Their group of thirty odd people had carried the hopes of over one thousand people within the school as they ventured forth, encountering many dangerous life and death situations and finally they had managed to find the police. An ineffable feeling of excitement welled up within Su Yu as he felt the impulse to loudly howl. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots continually rang out as one of the cops pistols ran out of bullets as he quickly removed his magazine as he took a fresh one from his belt and reloaded it before continuing to fire at the group. Being suddenly attacked from behind, the Lesser Goblins were perturbed as they looked back and noticed that the three Greater Goblins leading them were already dead. Immediately, fear filled their hearts. Police! Its the police! In the supermarket, Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui and the others finally noticed that the two hade were policemen and the group began to madly shout as courage welled up within them causing them to rush out of the supermarket. The police were here and they were finally going to be rescued. The thousand over people in the school had the hope of being rescued and they would soon return to their normal lives in the past, no longer needing to live their lives in fear each day. Kill! The ted crowd rushed out of the supermarket as they were like tigers amongstmbs and the thirty over Lesser Goblins were thoroughly confused as they quickly ran away in all directions, in no time at all they had all disappeared. The group naturally could not be bothered to chase as Li Dong ran forward and excitedly shouted: Police, police officer.. Eh, theres only the two of you? In his wild tion Li Dong suddenly felt that something was strange, the police had walked out from one side of the forest but there were only two of them, and their faces were filled with expressions of fatigue, even their police uniforms were worn out and they cut sorry figures, not appearing to have fared much better than them. Their initial feelings of tion died down as Su Yu suddenly recalled his own conjecture, if this ce was really a different strange world which the Sky Hole had brought them to, these two policemen were likely just like them and also brought to this world, meeting them would likewise bring no respite for them. Seeing the Lesser Goblins run away, the two cops finally stopped shooting as they looked towards Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui and the few others who were running out of the supermarket with strange expressions as they measured them. Are the few of your students? The policeman in his thirties suddenly asked. Thats right, were students from AJ metropolis college of technology and trade. Were not sure what happened to our school but it suddenly appeared within this forest. Police officers, you you must save us! Li Dong suddenly shouted. Hearing his words, the policemen exchanged nces and did notment as they actually headed towards the supermarket. Qin Jia Gui and the others slowly felt that something was weird about the police but still followed behind them. Ma Zi Ye slowed down as she reached the back of the group and whispered to Su Yu: Ive also broken through. Oh? Su Yu stared nkly as he did not understand what she meant. Ma Zi Ye continued: Look at my right leg. Her voice was excited and seemed pleased with herself. Su Yu looked over as he saw that her right leg had strands of ck rope that were as thick as fingers as they continually writhed, tangling with each other like living things seemingly very mysterious. Web of Metal! Ma Zi Ye suddenly stamped her right leg as she softly eximed, the pieces of ck rope spread from her right leg in all directions as it formed a web on the ground, Su Yu who was standing beside her suddenly felt as though his feet were tight and looked down to find that the ck rope had tangled his feet making him unable to move. After his initial shock, Su Yu stretched forth his left hand as the Eye of Perception appeared and immediately the information regarding Ma Zi Ye shed through his mind. Tier one dark iron warrior Race: Indeterminate Abilities: Indeterminate Others: Indeterminate Su Yu now understood that Ma Zi Ye has also promoted and had be a tier one dark iron warrior like himself. This Web of Metal was likely an ability that she hadprehended in the process. Congrattion. Su Yu tousled the hair on the back of his head as he smiled, another person within their group had promoted to tier one dark iron warrior and their overall strength had increased. A smile appeared on Ma Zi Yes face as she rescinded her Web of Metal, the strands of ck rope disappeared from her right leg and everything returned to normal. Chapter 29: Bloody Ape Dog Chapter 29: Bloody Ape Dog Bang! Bang! Bang! Six bullets were fired in quick session and the blood red monster actually lifted Yu Guo Zhis body to block and the six bullets flew into the body as fresh blood sttered everywhere. On the other side, Qin Jia Gui, Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhao Shi Chang and the others had all rushed outside. Earlier they were still suspecting whether Yu Guo Zhi and Sun Da had some scheme and were focusing on them as they were leaving when suddenly the two had stopped to turn. At almost the same time, the clearly saw that from arge tree behind the two, a blood red monster was like an apparition as it descended on them. This monsters speed was indescribably fast as it seemed to fly as it moved and immediately reached Yu Guo Zhi. Qin Jia Guis shocked cry was toote and Yu Guo Zhi had lost his life in the twinkling of an eye. Sun Da was terrified and had shot all six of his bullets, he did not expect that the monster would actually use Yu Guo Zhis body to block before waving its long arms and tossing the corpse towards him. It then lifted the beating heart that was in its other hand towards its mouth as it began to eat while making slurping sounds. Since entering this strange forest, besides the Lesser and Greater Goblins, this was the third type of monster they had run into. On the back of Su Yus left hand, the Eye of Perception had appeared as it shed with a light and swiftly transmitted the information of this red monster into Su Yus mind. Name: Bloody Ape Dog Information: Skilled at climbing Agile Likes to eat the brain matter and hearts of various living things Solitary animal with few numbers Easily attracted by blood and many corpses Difficult to deal with Su Yu immediately understood that this Bloody Ape Dog must have been attracted by the smell of blood and the countless corpses of the Lesser Goblins. Looking through the various information given by the Eye of Perception, Su Yu realised that this Bloody Ape Dog would be difficult to deal with. It was fortunate that the Bloody Ape Dog worked alone and it seemed that there would only be this one monster before them. Sun Das six bullets had all fired into Yu Guo Zhis corpse and he did not have the time to change cartridges before the Bloody Ape Dog had already tossed the corpse towards him, forcing him to hastily dodge while clenching his right hand. On the back of his right hand, ck pieces of flesh seemed to bulge outwards, swiftly transforming into a ck coloured fist, the fist seemed to be filled with air as it was as big as a ser ball. It was clear that his right hand also contained strange energy within in. The blood red figure shed as the Blood Ape Dogs hind legs were filled with strength, with a single leap he flew high into the air, going over Sun Das head beforending seven to eight metres behind him. Sun Das back was covered in cold sweat as he hastily turned to face the Bloody Ape Dog, Su Yu who was rushing over saw this and shouted: Careful! This Bloody Ape Dog was frightening because of its speed, Sun Da had though to turn his body to face the Bloody Ape Dog but was already too slow as the Bloody Ape Dog leapt, its body contracted and like a cannon ball, a Swish sound could be heard before striking Sun Da. At this moment, Sun Da had barely turned half his body and the fist which contained strange energy within did not have time to showcase its prowess before he felt a cold feeling on his scalp, his skull had been torn open by the Bloody Ape Dog and its other w had reached in to scoop out some of that delicious brain matter. Eek! Eek! The Bloody Ape Dog made shrill cries as it had already jumped over ten metres away, putting the warm brain matter within its hands into its mouth, a drunken expression on its face. Sun Das eyes were wide but the gaze was nk as the originally swelled up fist seemed to be punctured as it deted, with a Bang! Sun Da fell heavily to the ground, seeming to die with a grievance. At this moment, Su Yu, Qin Jia Gui, Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhao Shi Chang and Ma Zi Ye had all rushed out together. The Bloody Ape Dog stopped over ten metres from the group and faced them, not caring in the slightest as it ate Sun Das brain matter, as though it were tasting the worlds finest delicacies. No one had expected that the insufferably arrogant duo of Yu Guo Zhi and Sun Da would lose their lives in the blink of an eye, this Bloody Ape Dog was simply far stronger than the Lesser Goblins. Monster! Everyone lets attack together! Qin Jia Gui angrily shouted as his right hand wielded a wooden club, wanting to rush forwards. Wait. Su Yu suddenly stretched forth his left hand to stop Qin Jia Gui, thereafter he turned and signalled to Ma Zi Ye with his eyes. From the Bloody Ape Dogs demon-like movements, Su Yu could tell that this Bloody Ape Dog was much stronger than a Greater Goblin, Sun Das fist had thoroughly transformed into a huge ck fist, it could be seen that he was at least a tier one dark iron warrior and in terms of strength he would not be too much inferior to Su Yu. When faced with this Bloody Ape Dog, he could not even handle a blow and if Qin Jia Gui rushed forward, it would probably take a single moment for the monster to w him to death. If the group haphazardly rushed forth, with its speed, it would actually give it an opportunity and create an even more dangerous situation for the group. Amongst the group, the only way that Su Yu could think of to deal with the demon-like agility of the Bloody Ape Dog was the Web of Metal that Ma Zi Ye had recentlyprehended. The Web of Metal would lock its movements and if it could be held in ce for one or even half a second, Su Yu was confident in killing it instantly. Ma Zi Ye noticed Su Yus expression and immediately understood as she rushed forward together with Su Yu to attack the Bloody Ape Dog. Su Yu stretched forth his left arm, Chi, Chi, Chi, in no time at all half his left arm was covered in ck scales. Su Yu nned to attack the Bloody Ape Dog first in order to attract its attention to create a chance for Ma Zi Ye to use her Web of Metal. With the two people working together, the chances of killing the Bloody Ape Dog increased exponentially. Contrary to his expectations, the Bloody Ape Dog actually backed away as they were rushing forward and scuttled back to a tree, in the blink of an eye it had climbed to the top of the tree as it looked down on the group, Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye stopped as they stared nkly, they had never expected that the Bloody Ape Dog would actually run away. Could it be that its stomach was already full and it had no more interest in the group? Or did it realise that there was danger and thus chose to run? Su Yu tousled the hair on his head as he thought of the eyes that looked towards them as it run, that was certainly not an expression of fear, rather it seemed like that of a predator looking at its prey or simr to a cat that was teasing a mouse before killing it. I understand, it currently views us as prey and it could be that he wants to y hunter and the hunted with us? Su Yu muttered as he felt a headacheing on. He could guess that this Bloody Ape Dog was already satisfied after killing and eating Yu Guo Zhi and Sun Das brain matter so it could run away. However, their group had already been eyed by it and it would be frightening if it were to hide in the darkness and wait for its chance to attack them. Chapter 35: Golden Goblin Chapter 35: Golden Goblin The Bloody Ape Dog moved along the side of the wall, it did so silently as it continually moved closer to Su Yu. Su Yu forced himself to look ahead and left his back facing the enemy, he was waiting for a life-threatening blow. However, this would be his life-threatening blow for the enemy. In order to confuse the enemy, he did not activate the scales on his left hand but rather was waiting for the enemy to strike before he activated his strange energy. Under Su Yus total concentration, he heard a soft swoosh sound from the wall behind him and the Bloody Ape Dog had struck out towards Su Yu with a life-threatening blow the moment it had reached the perfect distance. Compared to humans, although the Bloody Ape Dog was not stupid it simply would not think too much as to why a human would walk out alone. Was this not sending oneself out to be killed? It could only think that the human before him was a good target for it to act and with its strength, it could easily kill the opponent and enjoy the delightful taste of human brain. As the Bloody Ape Dog initiated its attack, Su Yu took a deep breath as he turned and sent out the Rending w, this was a deliberate n and Su Yu had a ny percent certainty that a single fist would be able to bore through a bloody hole into the monsters body. Ss! A sound came from beside Su Yu and he did not understand what was happening, when a figure pounced and suddenly the Bloody Ape Dog let out a shrill cry as it was caught by a pair of arms. Chii The pair of arms caught the Bloody Ape Dog and as the arms parted, the Bloody Ape Dog screamed miserably as flesh and blood sttered, the thin body was ripped into two as the Bloody Ape Dog died on the spot. Thereafter an arm dug out a crystal from within the body as it swallowed it and threw the two halves of the Blood Ape Dogs corpse onto the ground. Su Yu was dazed as he retreated several steps and felt the goosebumps on his body stand on end. A terrifying feeling of danger arose within him as the strange energy within his left arm surged, ck scales appeared and on the back of his hand, the Eye of Perception had appeared. Absolute fear, absolute pressure, Su Yu had never thought that there was something that could make someone feel such stifling pressure and fear. Just as Su Yu was prepared to kill the Bloody Ape Dog, a monster had suddenly appeared. With regards to its movements, Su Yu had not sensed it at all even though it had been close to his side. This was a monster that looked like a goblin with the same green skin and its height was between that of a Lesser and Greater Goblin, its differences were very obvious whenpared to the normal Goblins because its skin was covered in golden spots and its head was entirely gold. That ugly face was covered in gold skin and gave an oppressive feeling making one feel dazed while looking at it. The Eye of Perception automatically activated as a stream of information flowed through Su Yus mind, in an instant, the information regarding this new monster which had easily killed the Bloody Ape Dog appeared within his mind. Name: Golden Goblin Information: Within a thousand Lesser Goblins there is a possibility for one to transform into a Golden Goblin, by constantly consuming the crystals of other beast races to advance, when its body bes totally golden it would be the king amongst Golden Goblins, bing a peerless king amongst the Goblin race and having the Golden Race bloodline, its body contained the hidden treasure of the Golden Race. When killing a Golden Goblin, one would be able to obtain this hidden treasure. This Goblin before him that was covered in golden spots was precisely a Golden Goblin that could appear once in every one thousand Lesser Goblins, its head hadpletely turned to gold and other areas were still spotted with gold, it was clear that this Golden Goblin was still growing and even so, Su Yu still felt a stifling pressure emanating from its body, this feeling was simply too frightening. By the time Su Yu felt that the situation was grim, the Golden Goblin had pounced towards him. The Golden Goblin disappeared with a swoosh and Su Yu wildly shouted as he instinctively swung his left arm. Bang! His left arm trembled as it blocked a blow from the Golden Goblin, however, Su Yu was still sent hurtling away from the impact of this blow. Frightening, absolutely frightening, this was the first time Su Yu had met such a terrifying monster. Regardless of Bloody Ape Dog, Greater Goblin, all those monsters added up still paled inparison to the strength of a Golden Goblin. Rending w! Su Yu who had fallen to the ground shouted as he activated the Rending w, ck scales coalesced together as white mist formed and with a turn of his body, the Rending w dragged him and his body explosively forward in an attack. This Golden Goblin actually stood there without dodging, both its hands were held together and the flesh on the outer areas of its arms actually split apart revealing the edges of steel des within. CLANG! An explosive sound could be heard as the Rending w forcefully met with the golden steel edge, Su Yu felt his left arm violently tremble as though it were suffering the recoil of tens of thousands of catty, his legs immediately became wobbly as though he were drunk and swayed as he retreated. There was a strange look that shed within the Golden Goblins eyes when its golden steel edges had been knocked aside as it felt the power of the Rending w. The strange expression shed past and the face of the Golden Goblin reflected bloodthirstiness and tion, Su Yus strength made it interested and this Golden Goblin actually became excited. A low growl came from its mouth as its two legs kicked the ground, the Golden Goblin was like a golden lightening as it rushed forward, its steel des viciously rushing towards Su Yus chest region. If this pair of steel desnded, once the arms split it would rend Su Yus body apart and this Golden Goblin loved to kill its enemies in this gruesome manner. Su Yu was slower than it and simply had no way to dodge as he madly wielded his Rending w, constantly using it to fend off the attacks from the Golden Goblin. The strength of the Rending w was immense and even the Golden Goblin did not dare to let it smash onto its body. It was more agile than Su Yu and used a single steel de to block the Rending w while its other de shed towards Su Yu. Chii Fresh blood sttered as Su Yu felt blood flowing like a spring from his stomach region. This was the result even though he kicked to retreat explosively backwards, otherwise it would not merely be a wound but his entire waist region would be cut off. Su Yu had just retreated but the Golden Goblin was already pouncing towards him, its speed was simply too frightening and Su Yu could only barely manage to lift his left arm as he blocked a steel de, another gold steel de was speeding towards his face and this time, Su Yu did not have the time to dodge as his eyes widened, was he going to die? If he died it was inconsequential but Jade was still within the school, waiting for his return. Many thanks to Graham B. for sponsoring this chapter! Cheers! Chapter 41: The Eagle Monster Chapter 41: The Eagle Monster That Kaboom! that seemed to be the sound of exploding cannon shells was actually caused caused by a humongous bare feet that seemed like a mountain, creating a loud noise as it stepped onto the ground. By the time that humongous foot lifted, endless amounts of trees had already fallen apart, a weird footprint sized area of emptiness was formed within the forest. Ding Shan cried out in rm, this little girl simply did not understand what was happening and only felt a fierce gale as she flew into the air. Su Yu growled as his left arm was covered in ck scales, the strange energy within exploded and he heavily smashed the ground. Poof! An entire arm was buried within the ground and holding the weight of his entire body, his right arm reached forth and grabbed Ding Shan into his embrace. Amongst the group he was the only one who had barely managed to stabilize himself within the gale. Gritting his teeth as he looked at the astonishing scene that was urring one hundred Zhang away. This feet that was asrge as the pirs supporting the heavens stomped and lifted, and prepared to stomp again. There was a sh of golden light within the clouds above and like a golden coloured rainbow it heavily mmed into that huge foot. Chiii, Chiii, Chiii Frightening sounds could be heard from the huge foot as Su Yu and the group felt an even more frightening gale assail them, Su Yu held on tightly to the ground with his left arm as he grit his teeth and stabilised himself, opening his eyes wide as he saw the shocking scene before him. The streak of golden light converged andnded on top of the humongous foot, Su Yu could clearly see a half human half eagle golden monster after the golden light receded. This golden monster had a torso that seemed like that of a human, however, its hands and legs were like the ws of a bird and its head was that of a golden eagle. Its entire body was covered in ayer of golden dazzling lustre, golden feathers seemed to tightly cover its entire body and its back had a pair of wings that were initially expanded out but uponnding on the huge feet, they tightly retreated and stuck to its body. The golden light was dazzling and the eagle head and human body made the entire figure seem mysterious and noble. Words simply did it no justice and it was impossible to describe it properly in writing, Su Yu was dazed and speechless as he stared at it from afar, his heart was in a turmoil. That what was that? Su Yu was shocked to the point of stupefication as he stared at the golden eagle monster, its golden wings were retracted and as itnded on the humongous foot, frightening Chiii, Chiii, Chiii sounds could be heard as rain of blood instantly drowned the entire area of one hundred Zhang. That humongous mountain-like foot was actually struck by the eagle monster and pieces of flesh were rent apart as a fountain of rain covered the entire sky, making it seem to be raining blood. Su Yu, Ding Shan, Ma Zi Ye and the others had no way to avoid being wet by the rain and at this moment, the group had regained their senses as they stared at the shocking scene urring in the sky. AWOOOO! Thunderous howling could be heard that caused all the tens of thousands of beasts within the forest to lower their heads in fright as they trembled. Thereafter, a ck huge w that was covered in ck feathers could be seen swiping down as it heavily wed towards the golden eagle monster. The golden wings on the eagle monsters back expanded out and with a swoosh it flew to the sky once more. In the air, its body was shrouded in a dazzling golden glow and quickly became a streak of gold, like a magnificent rocket streaking through the sky as it collided with the humongous w that was heavily swinging downwards. Frightening sounds were emitted once again as the two sides collided, the golden light continued upward and wherever it went, the huge w was rent apart, utterly defeated. The glow that the golden eagle monster was emitting was simply too frightening and seemed as though it would disappear into the clouds above when another huge w came swiping down. This time the golden eagle monster was actually smacked by the huge w that was like a mountain and the golden glow surrounding it dissipated as the golden eagle monster fell from the sky. Kaboom! An immense noise suddenly came from tens of Zhang away and several trees were crushed, a huge crater was created in the centre of the impact zone. The group were all startled but a golden light shed as the golden eagle monster that had been smashed to the ground got up from the crater. Seeing it from such a close proximity, the group noticed that although this golden eagle monster was like a small bug inparison to the huge hands and feet, it was actually extremely big and when it stood up, it towered over ten metres and made them forget to breathe, that golden glow epassing its body was emitting a pressure and grandeur as though a god had descended on earth. The golden eagle monster stood up from the crater and swept its gaze hurriedly, looking at Su Yu, Ding Shan, Qin Jia Gui and the rest for a moment before looking up to the sky. In the sky, that huge w that had sent it plummeting was once again viciously smashing down towards it. A single nce from the golden monster made Su Yu and the others feel their hearts tremble as their blood and qi roiled in turmoil, they had nearly fainted from that nce and this gaze from the golden monster was simply too formidable such that they could not even handle a single nce. What kind of level of expert was this life form? The golden monster had fallen to the ground and did not fly again but rather retracted its wings as it raised its two ws and grabbed and tore at its two wings. The originally retracted golden wings continually contorted and quickly transformed into arge golden bow and a golden arrow. The golden monster raised its bow and aimed it at the sky however not towards the humongous w that was smashing down towards it. The golden bow was pulled to form a crescent moon shape and the golden monster gave a shrill screech, this sound seemed to shatter rocks and pierce the clouds, skyrocketing upwards as the golden arrow became a streak of golden lightning that pierced the air with a swish and disappeared through the clouds. Almost at the same time, a frightening miserable cry could be heard from above the clouds and the huge w that was smashing down trembled before suddenly stopping. Thereafter, streaks of golden lightning seemed to emit from the huge w as it split apart the flesh. Finally, the huge w was swallowed and disintegrated by the golden lightning and the miserable shrieks stopped, within the clouds a golden haze seemed to shroud the area. The golden monster let out a long exhale as two streams of gas flowed out from its eagle nostrils like a jade dragon. It then pressed the golden bow onto its back and reformed the golden wings. Thereafter it kicked the ground with its ws and shot upwards, in the sky its wings suddenly spread out with a swoosh and only its left wing seemed to be missing a single golden feather. This was the material used to form the golden arrow earlier and although it was missing a golden feather, it would grow out soon enough. Chapter 42: Ability to Lead Chapter 42: Ability to Lead The golden monster swiftly disappeared within the clouds and the humongous ws and feet also disappeared into the sky. The crazy scene from before gradually calmed down, leaving behind a scene of destruction, tall trees were crushed and the ground was covered in fresh blood, the entire area seemed inplete disorder. Su Yu, Qin Jia Gui, Zhang Zhong Mou, Ma Zi Ye and the others took a while before they came to their senses, their wits gathered and everything that had just urred seemed like a bad dream. If it werent for the disorder before them they would find it hard to believe that everything had really happened before their eyes. That what was that thing? Zhao Shi Chang finally voiced out the question in everyones hearts. At this moment, whoever believed that this was still the world they had lived in would surely be a madman. What godforsaken ce have wended ourselves in! Zhao Shi Chang suddenly shouted as his fist punched into the ground before him. The scene that had just urred before them was simply too insane and deeply impacted their psyches, making it difficult for them to ept it so suddenly. Humongous hands and feet that were as big as mountains? An eagle monster that seemed to be molded from gold and could fly through the skies? Just before their eyes the golden eagle monster seemed to have killed the owner of the huge hands and feet, what could be more crazy than that? Meeting with Goblins and seeing the Bloody Ape Dog the group could still barely ept it but the short few seconds earlier had thoroughly shattered the groups beliefs or the world and even Zhao Shi Chang who was usually staunch felt as though he might break down. Zhao Shi Chang, what are you shouting for? Calm down, were all still alive isnt that right? Qin Jia Gui suddenly jumped up as he shook Zhao Shi Chang and yelled. Zhao Shi Chang stared nkly as he looked over with his eyes and muttered: Alive? Thats right, were all still alive. As long as we are alive, we have hope of leaving this ce and returned to the world which we are familiar with, isnt that right? Everyone dont you agree?! Qin Jia Gui shouted till his voice became hoarse. Su Yu nodded, he had to admit that Qin Jia Gui did have the talent for being a leader and his encouraging words to rouse the group were certainly something he could not do. Weve alreadye a crazy ce, Goblins, Golden Goblins and the strange energy within us. Since this is a crazy world, crazy things urring is only natural, we should remember that we have to live on no matter what, if we all work hard to live on eventually eventually we will get out and escape from this night!mare! Qin Jia Gui hoarsely shouted: As long as we stay positive, we can persevere on! The group stared nkly at him as the crazed expression on Zhao Shi Changs face gradually faded. Qin Jia Guis words allowed the group to calm down and recover their senses, the scene that urred before them was simply too inconceivable but what did that have to do with them? They were only looking for a way to live on and get out of here, was that not the case? I know, thanks. Zhao Shi Chang became silent as he patted Qin Jia Gui on the shoulder. Zhang Zhong Mou lifted his thumb at Qin Jia Gui and said: Im beginning to appreciate you more and more Qin Jia Gui. Taking out a cigarette he said: Dont reject it, everyone lets smoke a cigarette. Smoking can allow us to calm down and allow us to decide what to do next. This time, even Qin Jia Gui who had never smoked a stick before took a puff, however he was choked by the smoke and began to cough as his eyes became teary. Zhang Zhong Mouughed loudly as the atmosphere finally stabilised, the groups feelings of fear and despair had finally dissipated a little. F***, in the past I always felt that Ultraman and Superman were fictional characters, now I suspect whether there may be some truth to them after all. That golden monster with an eagle head doesnt seem any inferior to Ultraman. Zhang Zhong Mou took a puff as he half teased andughed bitterly. Su Yu softly muttered: Everyone lets go, staying here will only waste time. This world has several things and life forms that we are unable to understand. We can only choose to ept whateveres and do what we need to do. Thereafter, he lifted up Ding Shan and began to walk forward. Thats right, do well in what we need to do. Remember, there are still over a thousand people in the school waiting for our good news. No matter what, we have to find an exit today! Qin Jia Gui shouted as he lifted his backpack and followed. Zhang Zhong Mou extinguished the cigarette within his hand as he lifted his and Su Yus backpack and grumbled: Young master Yu, why do I have to carry your backpack for you? It makes me seem like Im your servant. Su Yu red at him while Zhou Bi Rong who was by the side felt dissatisfied. Su Yu had tossed the backpack over to Zhang Zhong Mou in order to help carry Ding Shan. She said snappily: Hand it to me. Zhang Zhong Mouughed: Beautiful police officer, dont think too much. Im only teasing Su Yu and talking nonsense, theres no other meaning. Zhou Bi Rong looked over at Su Yu as he smiled and said: Dont care about him, this fellow is just like that with a smelly mouth. Since young he has offended many people and thinking about it, Ive suffered quite a bit from his problem causing mouth. Hearing his words, Zhang Zhong Mouughed loudly and continued: Now that you mention it I find it weird, back when we were younger and I had offended someone and was surrounded and being beaten, you actually jumped in to defend me even though you were so skinny and weak. You caused me to be unable to leave you behind, resulting in an even worse beating. Su Yuughed as he heard this, when they were younger Zhang Zhong Mou often got into trouble and he would go forward to help, each time he would not be of much help and would actually cause Zhang Zhong Mou to suffer an even worse beating. Thinking back to their swollen faces as they went home together, Su Yu felt nostalgia. His friendship with Zhang Zhong Mou had been forged since that event and could be said to be even stronger than some brothers. Hearing them mention their childhood stories, Ma Zi Ye also walked over to listen before sheughed: Who knew that Su Yu would have such character at a young age? Big cigarette addict on the other hand has not changed one bit. Zhang Zhong Mou continued: There are many more interesting things. Jade is like a jinx to Su Yu. Haha, Ma Zi Ye, in future if you want to wake him up, dont bother pulling his ear. Just whisper to him Jade is here and he will definitely jump up faster than a rabbit and immediately wake up. Hearing Zhang Zhong Mou mention Jade, his mouth widened into a smile as he thought about her and wondered how she was going. At this moment Su Yu suddenly felt like returning to the school. Ma Zi Ye asked curiously: Whos Jade? His sister? Hearing her name, it did seem like Jade(Su Yu) was from the same family as Su Yu. Zhang Zhong Mouughed and wanted to exin who Jade was when suddenly a Shaa Shaa sound could be heard. A group of old and ugly monsters with wrinkled faces, they were short and their big heads were disproportionate to their bodies. Pointed ears and dark green in colour, they wore simple leather armour, their right hands held metal shovels and their left hands held wooden shields. They were making weird hissing noises as their faces were filled with killing intent and excitement as they rushed towards the group. Chapter 44: Demolishing Iron Fist Chapter 44: Demolishing Iron Fist Iron Arrow w was precisely the second ability that he hadprehended. He was simr to Su Yu and hadprehended two abilities after entering tier one and both werebat abilities. The Gnome howled miserably as it attempted to retaliate with the metal shovel in its hand. Qin Jia Gui noticed that the killing potential of the Iron Arrow w was insufficient and hurriedly activated the Demolishing Iron Fist as he smashed forward again. Bang! Right before the metal shovel m down onto his head, the chest of the Gnome exploded as it was sent flying away. Qin Jia Gui had just stepped into the tier one level andprehended two abilities as he immediately used them and shocked everyone, immediately killing two of the Gnomes. Ma Zi Ye looked over and felt that her limelight had been covered by his as she harrumphed. This fellow really liked to stand in the limelight and his performance seemed even more outstanding than when Su Yu had reached tier one. Qin Jia Gui retracted his metal fist, tion evident on his face. Even he could not help butpare his Demolishing Iron Fist to the Rending w and wondered which was stronger. With strength, his ambitions were ignited and he wanted to be the acknowledged strongest person in the group. He wanted to take over Su Yus position. Thinking of this, he nced over at Su Yu as his eyes seemed to burn with intensity, a challenging air could be felt around him. Su Yu noticed this butughed and did not say anything. Ma Zi Ye also noticed this and backed away to Su Yus side as she whispered: What do you think? This fellows skill really has some qualities that make it worth seeing but isnt he too shy. Seeing that most of the Gnomes had already died, Su Yu rxed his left hand as the ck scales disappeared. He tousled his hair as he smiled and replied: Its not bad, seems like it has a rather strong impetus. Ma Zi Yes eyes lit up, Su Yu said that the impetus was strong and did not mention its might, this clearly illustrated the problem. Su Yu had analyzed Qin Jia Guis Demolishing Iron Fist and his Rending w while he was still at tier one and both sides had rtively strong offensive might however, the Demolishing Iron Fist relied on the strength behind the metal fist to create an explosive force to destroy the enemy while his Rending w depended on the sharpness and hardness of his ck scales, creating a frightening rotational force that formed a powerful vortex. The ck scales were like small knife pieces and when this w went forth, wherever it went regardless of bone or flesh they would be minced. Inparison to the Demolishing Iron Fist, it not only matched it in power but also added a rotational force to it. When making thisparison, Su Yu felt that his Rending w did not pale in the slightest to the Demolishing Iron Fist and this was under the assumptions that both sides were on the same level. Su Yu who had entered into tier two certainly had a much greater destructive power than Qin Jia Gui. Qin Jia Guispetitive spirit only meant that he wanted to work hard and ovee Su Yu but it did not mean that he already had the ability to do so. The strength of these Gnomes were between that of a Lesser and Greater Goblin and the group managed to kill all the Gnomes without taking any injuries. Qin Jia Gui had also promoted and be the fourth tier one dark iron warrior after Su Yu, Ma Zi Ye and Zhang Zhong Mou whileprehending the abilities of Demolishing Iron Fist and Iron Arrow w. As people continually promoted, they had already gotten a deep understanding of the strange energy. Killing monsters and absorbing the crystals from them would allow them to be Dark Iron Warriors, there were different tiers of dark irons warriors and the lowest was tier zero followed by tier one then two and each time they promoted a tier they wouldprehend new abilities and be even stronger. Furthermore, each person had unique reactions to the strange energy. Su Yus left hand that was covered in ayer of ck scales appears to be an arm that only an animal would possess, together with the ws and fangs that his abilities had, it was clear that his strange energy was associated to a beastial form of energy. Ma Zi Yes strange energy was even stranger and ck rope-like things would appear on her leg. Zhang Zhong Mous face turned into stone and Qin Jia Guis skin could be metal, causing his right fist to appear like dark coloured iron. Although they were absorbing the same energy, each person would go through a different transformation. Seeing Qin Jia Guis transformation, Zhao Shi Chang, Lin Shi and Lin Dong had a yearning within their eyes, they also wanted to know what their abilities were, after going through a transformation. Having killed this group of Gnomes, Li Dong and the others who had not promoted changed their wooden clubs for the metal shovels. It was clear that the metal shovel had a much stronger offensive capability than the wooden club. They continued on and spotted holes behind a copse of trees, it was clear that this hole was the dwelling of that group of Gnomes and they had heard the groups footsteps causing them to climb out and attack, inadvertently losing their lives in the process. The group did not tarry for long before continuing on, of the thirteen people in the group, there was one tier two dark iron warrior and three tier one dark iron warriors. The groups strength could be said to be immense and a normal pack of Lesser Goblins or low level Gnomes would not be able to threaten them. At midday the group stopped to rest and began to eat. The dark clouds in the sky began to disperse as indistinct rays from the sun could be seen, causing the area to not seem as sinister. The morning had gone by swiftly and the group had already covered much ground but did not made much headway. What was before them was still a sprawling forest with trees that reached the sky, wild grass and flowers littered the area and their uniqueness made it difficult to describe, the group simply did not recognise any of them. It was already midday and Qin Jia Gui who had been ted earlier gradually felt his spirits sink lower, based on their appointment they only had an afternoon worth of time left. If they did not make any discoveries this afternoon, they had to head back to the school and the food there would probably have run out already. The group sat together as they rested and took food out from their backpacks. Ma Zi Ye continued to eat her instant noodles with an intoxicated expression on her face as her other hand reached into her backpack to retrieve a bottle of orange juice. She was not too fond of drinking water and had stuffed many bottles of orange juice, Coca C, Sprite and other simr drinks. Ding Shan drank the mineral water in her hands and felt that it was rather tasteless as she looked at the orange juice within Ma Zi Yes hands with a yearning expression. Ma Zi Ye noticed this andughed as she handed the orange juice over to her. Ding Shan was shy and she timidly shook her head. Su Yu rubbed her hair andughed: Little girl whats there to be shy about. as he helped her ept the orange juice and passed it to her. Ding Shan stuck out her small tongue as she softly said: Thank you big sister. before turning to Su Yu and continuing: Thank you big brother. Su Yuughed as he rubbed Ding Shans head, he felt that this little girl was simply too cute. Chapter 45: Encountering with Danger at the River Chapter 45: Encountering with Danger at the River By the side, Li Dong seemed ill at ease as he bit into a bread and suddenly said: Qin Jia Gui, its already noon time but all we see is forest and more forest. Are we still going to continue forward? Although Su Yu was the strongest within the group, he was rather low-key and did not make many decisions. Most of the decisions within the group were made by Qin Jia Gui who liked being in the limelight and as a result Li Dong decided to ask for Qin Jia Guis opinion. Although Li Dong had only asked a simple question, his meaning was clear and he was saying that going forward had no further meaning because there was only endless forest ahead of them. Qin Jia Gui had not spoken up when Zhou Hua Kang nodded and said: Thats right, originally we nned to spend two days searching and weve only got half a day left. Theres only forest in front of us and no reason to continue heading forward. Should we just head back to the school and make a decision then? Hearing their words, the group had expressions of deep thought before Qin Jia Gui spoke up: No way, since weve already decided we should continue on. Even if theres only an afternoon left, we should not give up till the end. Who knows, maybe hope will appear at the final moment. Li Dong saw that Qin Jia Gui was still firm in his decision as he turned to Su Yu and asked: Su Yu, what do you think? Within the group, only Su Yu had the possibility of changing Qin Jia Guis mind. Su Yu muttered: About that He tousled his hair before continuing: I agree with Qin Jia Gui, till the final moment we should not give up He paused for a while before sighing. The truth was, he felt that chances were slim and once they headed back, he would be faced with a difficult decision. Seeing that Su Yu was of the same mind, disappointment clearly showed on Li Dongs face but he did not say anything else. After a short respite, they packed up their belongings and continued hurrying down the road. The route they continued on was as Li Dong had predicted, the front was still endless sprawling trees and asionally Lesser Goblins and Gnomes would appear. Finally Zhao Shi Chang also promoted and became the fifth tier one dark iron warrior within the group. The strange energy within Zhao Shi Chang and Qin Jia Gui were located simrly in their right hands but when he promoted to tier one, his right hand was covered in a ck shell-likeyer and when he attacked enemies it was different from Qin Jia Gui who would smash down with his fist. A sharp one chi* long de that was snow white and simr to jade, would actually extend from within the ck shell and pierce outwards. [Chi = ? metre] When he received the information regarding it, he realised it was known as Bone de and while wielding it he could easily pierce through the trunk of a small tree, its sharpness was evident. Seeing the time go by minute after minute, the group became more and more despondent. It was at this moment that Qin Jia Gui walked by a shrub that was approximately as high as him and let out a soft exmation of surprise. Ma Zi Ye who was following closely behind also saw this and cheered before suddenly rushing forward. Past the shrubs, there was a slope and below it there was a river that was over ten metres in length and one could not see the start nor end of it. The river passed through the forest like a white strip amongst the boundless greenery. At this moment, the appearance of this river made the group fill with tion. In these two days, they had experienced countless ughters and their clothes had long been stained with blood and the stench and difort could not be described in words. At this moment the river was like a life saver and their tion was evident, it was no wonder that Ma Zi Ye would suddenly just rush forward. Be careful. Qin Jia Gui reminded as he followed closely behind. Its a river, a river! Zhao Shi Changughed as he ran over. In the back, Ning Yans face finally brightened as she also went forward. In no time at all the thirteen people were gathered before the river, looking at the river water, they were excited and felt that their entire bodies were itchy and ufortable. They were tempted to simply jump into the river and take a bath. Everyone lets calm down first. We dont know how deep the river is or if there are any dangers. Lets examine closely first. Qin Jia Gui was more calm than the others and did not forget about the danger at this moment. Zhao Shi Chang thenughed: I think everyone should take turns bathing, if we donte across a water source its fine. But now that its in front of us, even a second longer of not bathing is so difficult to bear. Even a guy like him felt this way, not to mention the girls Ma Zi Ye and Ning Yan, they immediately nodded as they heard this. Zhuang Xiao Hua who was by the side also piped up: This river is very narrow and probably wont be too deep. Ive actually got some experience in this area, the water is clear and we can even see the small rocks at the bottom. What danger is there to speak of? Haha, since you guys are scared then I wont be courteous and go ahead to take a bath first. Zhuang Xiao Huaughed as he excitedly took off his outer clothes and leapt into the water. Ma Zi Ye spat as the few girls hurriedly turned away. Qin Jia Gui and Su Yu saw that the river water was indeed clear to the extent that they could see the bottom and it did not seem deep as they finally put their fears to rest. Zhao Shi Chang then spoke: Then well trouble you girls to keep watch, were going to bathe first His words had barely left his mouth when Zhuang Xiao Hua who was enjoying himself within the river suddenly shouted as his four limbs began to struggle violently, the clear river water was suddenly stained with fresh blood. Whats going on? A sudden situation had arisen and everyone was shocked as they rushed forward to take a look, the girls were no exception. The clear river water seemed to have nothing within it yet Zhuang Xiao Huas body was constantly irregrly contorting within, as though something were wrapping around him. Words could be barely heard from his mouth Save.. Save me as his body was continually dragged under. Everyone be careful, dont recklessly jump into the water! Qin Jia Gui eximed as the metal fist appeared on his right hand. Looking over at Zhuang Xiao Hua who was being pulled under as he continually squirmed and struggled, he hesitated. There was nothing there but why was Zhuang Xiao Hua acting so weird? The more someone did not understand something, the more frightening it was and even Qin Jia Gui hesitated. Su Yu did not speak and did not bother to remove his clothing as ck scales covered his left arm till his shoulders, the ck scales raised up as they spat out white mist and he jumped into the river, Rending w was activated and the force immediately affected the water, causing a loud explosive noise Kaboom!, thereafter, Su Yu continued to wield it as he continued forward towards Zhuang Xiao Hua who was still struggling for his life. Kaboom! Kaboom! The high rotational speed from the Rending w caused the water to fly in all directions, at the same time Su Yu softly hissed: I understand now! White fangs appeared from within his ck scales and as he shook his arm swish swish swish sounds that were simr to beans being fried could be heard, Fang Bullet Burst had been activated and immediately the water seemed to explode asrge amounts of fresh blood spewed forth. The Fang Bullet Burst that caused the explosion in the water actually produced such arge amount of fresh blood? The people by the shore who saw this soon understood the reason. Chapter 46: End of the Journey Chapter 46: End of the Journey Su Yu hissed as he strode forward, his left arm heavily mming downwards. Finally, a shrill cry like that of a baby could be heard as the Rending w brought uprge amounts of minced meat and fresh blood mixed with river water. Su Yu then lifted his hand and with a Pa!, something was brought out of the river and heavily thrown to the shore. The group looked over and saw half a segment of a monster that seemed to be a mix between a fish and a snake, the Rending w of Su Yu had caused an area of minced flesh but the other areas of the monster seemed clear like the colour of the river water, extremely strange and now that it had been dropped by the river side, its colour gradually changed and actually became that of the mud, if one did not look closely it would be simply impossible to see it. In no time at all Su Yu tossed the other half of its body to the shore and it also changed from the colour of the river water to that of the mud by the shore. The monster actually had the ability of a chameleon and could change its body colour to match that of its surroundings, when it was in the river it was clear like the river water and thus no one had noticed its presence. Zhuang Xiao Hua had been hoodwinked to believe that there was no danger within the water and leapt in, thus resulting in him being viciously attacked. When Su Yu brought Zhuang Xiao Hua back to the shore, Zhuang Xiao Huas body was already contorted and he had already died. Looking at Zhuang Xiao Huas corpse and recalling the scene of him jesting earlier, his vibrant life had suddenly vanished in an instant. The group looked at Zhuang Xiao Huas corpse which was currently lying wide eyed by the shore, the atmosphere silent and heavy. Qin Jia Gui was currently hating on himself for hesitating, if he had not hesitated and jumped into the river with Su Yu, while Su Yu was killing the monster he would have been able to attempt to save Zhuang Xiao Hua, possibly giving him a fighting chance. However, besides Su Yu, no one else had dared to jump into the river. Qin Jia Gui was ashamed and he finally realised that we would never be able topare to Su Yu, during a critical juncture he was not as decisive as Su Yu. Thinking of this, he could not help but look over at Su Yu. At this moment Su Yu was staring at Zhuang Xiao Huas corpse, as though he were thinking about something. In Qin Jia Guis eyes, Su Yu had suddenly be mystifying and iprehensible. Su Yu was extremely ordinary on a normal day and did not seem to possess anything special, however, when it came to a critical situation, he seemed to have extraordinary courage and insight, able to make the right decisions and the ability to adapt to any situation. Qin Jia Gui suddenly understood, the reason why Su Yu was able to stand at their forefront and be the only tier two dark iron warrior was not due to luck like he once thought but rather, strength. This was the strength he kept buried and concealed within him and Qin Jia Gui suddenly felt the distance between him and Su Yu. His fists clenched tightly as Qin Jia Gui suddenly felt envious of Su Yu, this innate quality that Su Yu possessed he also yearned for it. The weird monster that had appeared at the riverbed and Zhuang Xiao Huas death made the group gloomy, the sky was gradually getting darker and this afternoon would pass in no time. At this very moment, everyone was feeling their enthusiasm wane. Su Yus Eye of Perception had already gathered the information regarding the dead monster. It was called River Boa Beast and it made sounds like that of a baby. Its body would change its colour to the surroundings and often wouldmence sneak attacks from within rivers. It did not have teeth but was immensely strong, when it wrangled its prey it could crush all the bones within it causing the prey to die instantly. Thereafter, it would swallow the prey whole. It belonged to the water beast race and loved solidarity, it was fearsome and could be asionally seen in rivers and mountains. Looking at Zhuang Xiao Huas corpse and the sky that was gradually bing darker, the group had even lost their interest to take a bath. Qin Jia Gui felt deep down that he owed Zhuang Xiao Hua, grabbing a metal spade from Wei Zhang Ming as he began to dig a hole. Li Dong, Zhou Hua Kang and the others were quick to grab metal spades as they assisted him, these metal spades were those wielded by the gnomes and were currently very useful. In no time at all arge hole was dug by the riverside and Qin Jia Gui put the metal spade down as he gingerly lifted Zhuang Xiao Huas corpse as he softly said: Sorry, if I was slightly more courageous, maybe maybe you wouldnt be dead now. I promise.. I will never be weak again in the future just watch, if Su Yu can do it, Qin Jia Gui also can do it. I wont be inferior to him. cing Zhuang Xiao Huas corpse into therge hole, the group began to help cover it and his corpse was buried swiftly. Having buried the corpse, Qin Jia Gui let out a sigh as the feeling of guilt within his heart lessened. He lifted his head and mumbled: The sky will be dark soon. The group understood what he meant, seeing the ten over metre river before them, Qin Jia Gui had lost the will to carry on. This journey of theirs seemed like it would end at this river. Following Zhuang Xiao Huas death, the number of people in the group had fallen to twelve. The group were silent for a long time as they sat down, the twelve people lost in their own thoughts. The night came swiftly within the forest and shrouded the entire area in darkness. The group silently ate as they heard the asional frightening roars within the forest. In the night, the forest became extremely frightening and the roars this night were exceptionally bone-chilling and frightening, repeating continuously and constantly fraying their nerves, making them unable to rest. Ding Shansrge eyes will filled with terror and she hid within Zhou Bi Rongs embrace. Zhou Bi Rang covered her ears in an attempt to prevent her from hearing the frightening roars. Finally, Qin Jia Gui broke the silence as he looked at a biscuit within his hand and said: Based on the promise, two days have already passed but heading back in the night is too dangerous. Lets rest here for tonight and early in the morning, we will go back to the school. What are your opinions? Returning back to the school meant facing the thousand over students and teachers. What would they do about the food problem? They had ventured forth but not found a rescue team, neither had they found a safe exit or any food that could satisfy the thousand odd people. It could be said that they had thoroughly failed in their mission. Li Dongughed coldly: There are quite a few of the monsters within the forest, regardless of Lesser Goblins or Gnomes, if we let them eat the meat from these monsters, they may be able to continue living. Li Dongs words made the group feel disgusted, the blood of the Lesser Goblins was green and their flesh was also green, seemingly extremely disgusting. Eating the meat from a Lesser Goblin? Not to mention eating it, the mere thought of it made the goosebumps of the group stand on end. Li Dong, your damned dog mouth that cant say any good things, can you not be so disgusting? Zhang Zhong Mou had almost spat out the sausage he had eaten and was quite displeased. Li Dong coldly replied: Disgusting? Havent you guys heard the rumours from the past, back in the deste past, people were hungry to the point of eating tree bark and roots, eating mud or even human flesh. These are just the meat from monsters and if you dont want to, then theres only one solution. Chapter 47: Painful Decision Chapter 47: Painful Decision Zhang Zhong Mou asked curiously: What method? Li Dong had a profound expression as he slowly spoke: The food on our bodies can stillst us two to three days, if the food at the supermarket is still there, we can bring it all and it wouldst us at least ten to twenty days Within that time, we might be able to find the exit right? At least it would be better than being together with those people and eating of the monsters carcasses and consuming tree bark and wild grass. As he was saying this, the fists by his sides were tightly clenched. Li Dong had spoken his mind and the group were silent. It was a frightening silence and the group could hear the loud heartbeats within their chests. In this moment, each person was left with a choice. To return to the school and suffer with the thousand over people or throw them aside and choose the road which had a greater hope. Many of the people had cold sweat on their hands and something that seemed like a simple choice made them feel that they would either be going against their conscience or choosing a path that would be wrought with difficulties. Seeing that no one spoke, Li Dong continued in a low voice: What do you guys think? His voice was hoarse as he yelled, his hands were drenched in cold sweat and seeing the group that remained silent he shouted wildly: Are you people really that magnanimous? Cant you bear to throw them aside? If we cant even ensure that we live, what power do we have to go and care about other people? Li dong was very nervous, he was afraid that these people would really choose to go back to the school and work together with the thousand over people. If it was only him, no matter how much gall he had he would not dare to travel alone. He needed to convince them and make everyone be like him, decide to take the food and ignore the lives and deaths of the thousand odd people within the school. A momentter, Zhou Hua Kang wiped the cold sweat from his brow as he said in a slightly hoarse voice: My thoughts are simr to Li Dong. Although although we are letting them down, however however I really dont dare to imagine, over a thousand people without food and water food can be ignored as trees and wild nts can stave off hunger, but what about water? With so many people moving together Im afraid. Afraid that it would lure even more frightening monsters. The oue would be simply unimaginable. Looking at the river before them, although there was water there, the amount that over a thousand people would require was astonishing and merely thinking about it caused Zhou Hua Kang to feel his scalp go numb, simply inconceivable. Li Dong noticed that someone had finally agreed with his view as he secretly sighed in relief before looking towards Su Yu and Qin Jia Gui. They were still deep in thought as though they had not made their decision. Zhao Shi Chang suddenly stood up and his voice was very calm as he indifferently said: Ive thought through this and.. understood something. Be it us or the people in the school, everyone hase to this forest together. Everyone has started from the same starting point and only we can decide our own futures. We wont harm them but neither do we have the ability to help them. I think we can share our experiences of these two days with them and I sincerely hope that they all can live, however, we cannot help so many people and thus Im sad to say, I choose to be with Li Dong and the others. Also I dont believe that this means were selfish, when faced with life and death, everyone is equal and why would I treat my life lightly? Why would I cause myself to endure the worst circumstances by starving and thirsting for these people? Im not a saint and I am unable to do so. Having said his piece, Zhao Shi Chang then sat down. Zhang Zhong Mou snorted: Good fellow, do you think youre performing in some recital? You certainly have a refined bearing. Su Yu lifted his head as he nced at Zhao Shi Chang before saying: Thats right, we are all ordinary people and know how to n for ourselves. This.. may not be wrong and I am also very selfish. I cant possibly love and care for everyone in the same amounts however, there are some people, some things, some principles that have to be adhered to and even if I sacrifice my life, this would remain. Zhao Shi Chang stared nkly for a moment before speaking: Su Yu, what is the meaning of your words? Are you going to throw us away? Are you going together with the thousand over people? Su Yu shook his head as he softly said: Ive already said, I also cant be fair and show care for each and every person. Although we have to face reality, there are some people in the school that I cannot leave behind, even if I throw away my life I will go and protect them. Do you understand? Zhao Shi Chang was dazed and Qin Jia Gui clenched his fists as he made his voice more forceful: Thats right, Im simr to Su Yu. There is someone I want to protect within the school and no matter what, I will not give her up. Zhou Bi Rong who was by the side then interrupted: Since thats the case, why not just bring away the people who you guys treasure, wouldnt that solve the conundrum? Qin Jia Guis body trembled as Li Dong hurriedly continued: Thats right, Qin Jia Gui, youre talking about your girlfriend right? Just bring her along, one or two more people within the group wont affect us. Su Yu, who cant you give up? It cant be that ss of students you were with right? Hearing his words, Qin Jia Guis eyes lit up, this was indeed a possibility. Thinking of the thousand over people and the days of possibly eating tree bark or the flesh of those monsters, he could not bear to do so and certainly could not bear letting his girlfriend live those days. The person that Su Yu could not give up on was naturally Jade. The group had originally felt guilty towards giving up on the thousand over people and were afraid to face it. However, now that they had steeled their hearts and made the decision, it actually became a lot easier. After a careful discussion, each person besides Zhou Bi Rong and Ding Shan could bring one person from the school and they had the choice to give up this right as well. Su Yus choice was naturally Jade and Qin Jia Gui chose his girlfriend Yuan Ni Ping. The other people in the group began to consider whether they wanted to bring anyone along. There were some who were nning to give up their chance as every additional person in the group would mean an additional mouth to feed. The prerequisite for this was that the food within the supermarket was still there, otherwise, all this talk would be meaningless. Roar! Suddenly, a frightening roar could be heard from the distance followed by sharp hissing. Hearing this, their faces changed as the sounds of roaring and sharp hissing gradually grew closer. It seemed that the sounds wereing from barely several hundred metres away and finally with an explosive Ka Cha! tworge monsters could be seen fighting, it extremely intense. Everyone be careful. Qin Jia Gui spoke softly as he climbed up. Hearing the imposing sounds, their colour on their faces drained. These were definitely two very fearsome monsters. Chapter 48: Savage Bull Demon Chapter 48: Savage Bull Demon The vigorous battle that was several hundred metres away onlysted one to two breaths of time. Bang! Bang! Bang! There were expressions of rm on the faces of the group and the monster that had been several hundred metres away was rushing toward them, the group thought about running but it was already toote. This was a dark green monster with an enormous head, its outer appearance was simr to that of the Gnome they had previously encountered but below its hip was actually arge grey wolf. On close inspection it was not that this Gnome-like creature that was riding on the back of the grey wolf but rather the two were conjoined together, evidently it was a single entity. It was just that the appearance was simply too weird and from a nce one would think that it was a Gnome riding arge wolf. The Eye of Perception once again appeared on Su Yus left hand and immediately shed the information regarding the monster through his mind. Name: Gnome Rider Information: Tier two beast soldier, mutated evolution within the Gnome race, they are formed when a Gnome catches a wolf and rips the flesh on its back open, thereafter nting themselves atop it before merging and be one entity. Has speedparable to the wolf and ferocious strength, a killer of the night within the forest. A strong Gnome Rider can even match against a Golden Goblin within the Goblin race. Su Yu read through the information and took a breath of cold air, this Gnome Rider before them could actually match against a Golden Goblin in strength? It was only that the Gnome Rider before them was covered in blood and seemed worse for wear, as it rushed towards the group, it simply ignored them and jumped into the river before crossing it and running into the woods on the other side of the river. Su Yu suddenly came to his senses as he recalled that the sounds of shing earlier were that of this Gnome Rider and another unknown monster in an intense battle. This Gnome Rider had lost and ran away as a result. It was simply so coincidental that it had actually run away in their direction and in this case the monster that had battled and won the Gnome Rider By the time Su Yu came to this conclusion, another frightening roar could be heard in front of them as the monster that was chasing the fleeing Gnome Rider appeared. When it saw Su Yu and the group, it actually stopped as its blood-thirsty eyes seemed to suddenly fill with tion and viciousness. Compared to the tough meat of a Gnome Rider, human skin was thin and their meat soft, their fresh blood was sweet and could be considered a high quality food. Right now, a group of humans were before its eyes. This monster that was initially hunting the Gnome Rider now fully focused its attention on the group. At this moment, even if some people of the group wanted to flee it was simply toote. The speed with which the enemy had arrived was several times faster than any of them. Everyone be careful, dont move recklessly! Qin Jia Gui eximed as he clenched his right fist, his skin bing metal and swiftly transforming into a ck iron fist. Without his reminder, the group knew that the monster before them was not simple and clearly was not something the Gnomes, Lesser Goblins or River Boa Beast could match. The monster before them had a head of a Bull and two ck horns atop its head that seemed to sh with a frightening cold light, one could imagine how sharp it was. Below the bulls head was the body of a dog that seemed to be as big as that of a wild bull, its entire body was covered in a thick faint gold fur and what was most striking was on this monsters back, there were actually tworge arms that seemed to be that of an ape. These two arms were ck like metal and seemed to contained inconceivable strength, the first thing the group noticed were these two ck arms and almost without question, the most frightening aspect of this monster would be those two arms. It was clear that the bull headed monster had ill intentions towards the group and Li Dong, Wei Zhang Ming, Zhou Hua Kang and the others lifted the metal spades as they slowly fanned out, forming a tight formation. Zhou Bi Rong protected Ding Shan as she slowly backed away, Ning Yan also gradually backed away and it seemed as though whenever there was danger or monsters, she would choose to run and not fight. ck ropes appeared on Ma Zi Yes right leg and once their distance was close enough, she was prepared to activate the Web of Steel to trap the monster. The Eye of Perception appeared on Su Yus hand and once again sent the information regarding this monster through his mind. Name: Savage Bull Demon Information: Part of the Bull demon race, when a Savage Bull Demon matured, it would be a bonafide tier two elite beast soldier. Its speed was average however it had a frightening barbaric strength and could also use the ability Beheading Cyclone, it was one of the most frightening demon beasts among the tier two elite beast soldiers. Beheading Cyclone? This monster before them actually had an ability? Su Yu felt his mind shudder and had not even warned the group before the Savage Bull Demon released a terrifying bull-like roar, its eyes widened as it lowered its head, its two ck horns pointing forwards as it rushed towards the group. Although the Eye of Perception informed that the Savage Bull Demon only had an average speed, whenpared to the group it was already frightening. Quick, dodge! Qin Jia Gui shouted as he dodged to the side, his right metal fist swung in an attempt to m into the side of the Savage Bull Demon. He had already activated the Demolishing Iron Fist within this blow and if itnded on the Savage Bull Demon, it would be able to explode a hole on its body. Qin Jia Gui could see that this Savage Bull Demon was of a high level and if he managed to kill it, he would surely be able to greatly advance and possibly even be a tier two dark iron warrior. By then, he would really be an expert who would not be one whit inferior to Su Yu. His thinking was too simplistic and just as his metal fist went forth, the ape arms on the back of the Savage Cow Demon stretched and grabbed his face as it lifted his body into the air. Qin Jia Gui was like a little chicken that had fallen into the ws of an eagle and in this moment he did not have any strength to resist. Qin Jia Gui howled, he was terrified and if the hands of the Savage Bull Demon were to squeeze, his skull would surely be crushed. Su Yu did not speak a word as his left arm was covered in ck scales, immediately the entire left arm had gone through a bestial transformation, white fangs appeared from within the ck scales as his right arm raised and with continuous Bang! Bang! Bang!, the Fang Bullet Burst was activated. The Fang Bullet Burst was akin to bullets firing and Su Yu was only half a step slower as he fired. By the side, Ma Zi Ye shot forward and seeing Qin Jia Gui in a perilous situation, she did not bother activating the Web of Steel but rather used the Flying Spade to aim at the arm of the Savage Bull Demon. If this Flying Spadended, Ma Zi Ye was confident that it would be able to break the arm that was currently holding onto Qin Jia Gui. Zhang Zhong Mou lowered his head as he howled, activating the Rock Head Cannon Pulveriser as he shot forth the back. Zhao Shi Changs left hand was covered in a thick shell as a Bone de extended forth and also attacked. In the blink of an eye, the entire group had pounced and no one showed any signs of fear or hesitation. Having gone through two days of trials, the group had all be stronger and their mental fortitude was much stronger. Qin Jia Gui was suddenly in danger and the group surged forward, exhibiting the strength of their formidable abilities and showing their proficiency in coordination. In a split second the Savage Bull Demon was in a dangerous predicament. Many thanks to Graham B. for his continued support! All donations are really much appreciated! Heres another sponsored chapter! Cheers! Chapter 49: Earth Spikes Assault Chapter 49: Earth Spikes Assault Pa! Pa! Pa! Explosive noises rang from its back as the Savage Bull Demon howled. It had already been hit by three Fang Bullet Burst and in its anger it actually wielded Qin Jia Gui which was currently in its hand as he smashed him towards Su Yu who was rushing over. Su Yu had just activated the Rending w and was using his full strength as he charged forward. Qin Jia Gui was suddenly smashing towards him and it seemed as though the Rending w would collide with Qin Jia Gui. Su Yu was shocked as he forcefully retracted his hand, the Savage Bull Demon had whirled its body and its other hand stretched forth actually managing to grab onto Su Yu who was currently frantically retreating, at the same time, Ma Zi Yes Flying Spade had onlynded on the back of the Savage Bull Demon due to it spinning its body. Bang! Ma Zi Ye painfully fell to the ground as the Savage Bull Demon roared from being kicked and let out an explosive roar as it sped forward on all fours. Su Yu and Qin Jia Gui had both been grabbed by the Savage Bull Demon by their heads and Su Yu felt that it was weird that the arms of the Savage Bull Demon had such speed yet it did not use its fist to clench down and crush their skulls but rather held on, this was simply too bewildering. That thought shed through Su Yus mind, this immediately showcased the difference between Su Yu and Qin Jia Gui. Although Qin Jia Gui was impressive, once he was grabbed by the Savage Bull Demon by the head, he immediately thought of all the people before him who had their heads crushed and thinking of the possibility of his skull being squashed, fear gripped his entire body as he now only knew how to yell in fear. Su Yu on the other hand, started having several weird thoughts, as his left arm activated the Rending w. In an instant, the strange energy that had formed into qi within his left arm began to wildly discharge out. Pieces of ck scales were raised up as streaks of white mist that seemed like thin pirs were being emitted, borrowing the counter-force from the discharged white mist, Su Yu grunted and sent forth this fist of Rending w that contained the full potential of the second tier for the first time. Streaks of white mist like thin pirs continued to be discharged and the speed of this fist was simply indescribable. Su Yu could only see the mirage of his fist as it shot forth, thereafter, fresh blood sttered as the Savage Bull Demon shrieked miserably, the arm that had grabbed onto Su Yu had already been minced by the Rending w. Roar! The Savage Bull Demon roared as it threw Qin Jia Gui towards Su Yu, its four legs kicked as it suddenly jumped away. Su Yus follow up attack of another Rending w missed and the Savage Bull Demon had already escaped over ten metres away. It then abruptly turned around as a single arm stretched forth actually breaking a horn off its head as it hurled it towards the group. The group were stunned and felt that as the ck horn left its hand, a Huo Huo grim hissing could be heard as a streak of ck light was seen and it appeared before Su Yu. In shock, Su Yu howled as the Rending w went forth to block. Ke Cha! Sparks of fire scattered about as Su Yu seemed to be electrocuted, heavily flipped away as the Savage Bull Demon broke off its second bull horn and tossed it. Beheading Cyclone! Su Yu fell to the ground as he let out a shout. He understood that this was certainly the ability of the Savage Bull Demon: Beheading Cyclone. The second horn flew towards the group as the Beheading Cyclone activated, Ma Zi Ye, Zhao Shi Chang and the others saw the frightening scene of Su Yu being sent flying through the air and dodged, the group seemed to have dodged it as it flew by however this Beheading Cyclone actually turned and came flying back. Chiii Wei Zhang Ming suddenly screamed as his body trembled as he stood rigidly there. The Beheading Cyclone earlier had entered his back and flew out from his chest, returning back to the hand of the Savage Bull Demon. The hole in his chest was spewing out blood like a fountain and the group stared nkly, Wei Zhang Ming swayed as he moved a few steps before falling to the ground, dead even before he copsed. Receiving the horn which it had sent flying, the Savage Bull Demon once again activated the Beheading Cyclone. The group were terrified as they dodged and Qin Jia Gui had just climbed back up but upon seeing it had no choice but to prone to the ground again. Su Yu turned his body as he yelled: Ma Zi Ye! At the same time his left arm changed and the Lizards arm was activated. His entire arm went through this unique change and became a huge arm that was roughly one metre in length and swelled like an inted monsters arm. Each part of the muscle were like panels of iron and even nails would find it hard to prate. Hearing Su Yus shout, Ma Zi Ye rushed towards the Savage Bull Demon as she activated the Web of Steel. The Savage Bull Demon roared as it sent forth the Beheading Cyclone while Su Yu howled as he wielded his Lizards Arm. Bang! There was a loud noise as though metal had collided and this time, the powerful Beheading Cyclone was actually sent flying by Su Yus Lizards Arm,nding on the ground as it became an ordinary ck horn. The Lizards arm amplified his strength by two to three times and was certainly frightening, even the anti-theft door could be deformed in a single blow much less this Beheading Cyclone. Noticing that Su Yu had defeated its Beheading Cyclone, the Savage Bull Demon seemed to panic as it turned and wanted to run. Although it was strong, it understood that it was not a match for this group of people before it. Ma Zi Ye delicately shouted Web of Steel but was too slow as the Savage Bull Demon had already kicked the ground with its four legs as it jumped, with its speed, the group simply had no way to chase it. Su Yu simrly had no chance to catch it and seemed to recall something as he turned his body and pressed his right hand onto the ground, activating the magic spell Earth Spikes Assault within the Earth Spike ring he wore on his hand. He remembered that this particr magic spell attacked from afar. The Earth Spikes ring glowed with an indistinct light as the crisp Chi Chi Chi sounds were being emitted from the ground. Thereafter, the area of several Zhang from where the Savage Bull Demon stood was suddenly covered with immense sharp rock piercings, dense and numerous as though the area had turned into a stone needle forest. This was simply too imposing and the entire group was shocked. Su Yu also stared nkly as the Savage Bull Demon shrieked miserably while being pierced by these sharp rock piercings that had suddenly erupted from the ground. These sharp rock piercingssted for roughly a second before vanishing. The Savage Bull Demons body seemed like a beehive and there were severalrge bleeding holes on its body as it fell heavily to the ground. The fresh blood dyed the entire ground crimson and its bull eyes were wide open, dying aggrieved as it did not even understand how it died. Su Yu was dazed for a while before finallying back to his sense. This Earth Spikes Assault was actually so fearsome? This simply far exceeded his expectations. After utilising the Earth Spikes Assault the earth elementalws contained within had been emptied and it would require twenty four hours before being fully replenished and allowing the next usage of this frightening magic. The Savage Bull Demon was not one whit inferior to the Golden Goblin and Su Yu absorbed a frightening amount of strange energy as he felt the strange energy within his left arm was about to advance. It was indistinct as it began to converge in the same ce and pushed through the left shoulder area blockade. However a mere touch caused the strange energy to flow backwards. Chapter 50: Friend Chapter 50: Friend Su Yu was amazed, could it be that this was a sign that he was about to promote again? The Savage Bull Demon had been killed by the Earth Spikes Assault and the group was still stunned when Su Yu walked forward and crouched before the corpse. He then pressed the solitary arm that was on its back and found that it was rather feeble, nodding his head he immediately understood. The two arms that were grown by the side of the monsters back were not for attacking enemies but specifically for utilising the Beheading Cyclone. Although this arm seemed quite frightening at a nce, it did not contain much strength and although its speed was fast enough to swiftly grab his and Qin Jia Guis heads, it did not have the explosive power to crush their heads. It seems that utilising that Beheading Cyclone requires speed and nimble skill, not too much strength is required. As a result, these two arms are very fast and deft butck in strength. Its fortunate that it turned out this way, otherwise, both me and Qin Jia Gui would have died to it. Su Yu mumbled. If the Savage Bull Demon really had such speed in its arms and also a frightening destructive strength, it would be able to kill their group in seconds and certainly not only be a tier two beast soldier. Li Dong stood by Wei Zhang Mings corpse and an expression of grief could be seen on his face. Within their group, Su Yu and Zhang Zhong Mous rtions were the most iron d and Li Dong and Wei Zhang Ming could be considered to have good rtions. Now that Wei Zhang Ming had died, he felt a feeling of loneliness, like the fox who grieves when the rabbit dies*. [Idiom: To have sympathy with a like-minded person in distress] Wei Zhang Ming did not speak much normally and was like Lin Shi in this respect however, he was far from Lin Shi who was so daring and within the group he seemed ordinary. It was to the point where Su Yu and the others almost did not recall when theyst spoke with him and seeing his corpse, there was a puzzled expression on Zhang Zhong Mous face. He had actually forgotten Wei Zhang Mings name but it certainly was not a good time to ask about it. After a moment of silence, Li Dong lifted his metal spade and began to dig at the area where Zhuang Xiao Hua had been buried. It was clear that he also nned to bury Wei Zhang Ming here. Qin Jia Gui noticed this and immediately picked up a metal spade as he began to help out. As he dug, Qin Jia Gui recalled the scene of him exchanging blows with the Savage Bull Demon but he did not understand why he became so panicky after being grabbed by the monster, losing his wits and if he had only calmed down and used the Demolishing Iron Fist, he could have easily shattered that Savage Bull Demons arm but he questioned himself constantly as to why he had not done it. Qin Jia Gui thought to himself: For.. for Su Yu, it had seemed so simple. Was this because he had risen to tier two dark iron warrior? Or could it be that he was weaker than Su Yu? No, thats impossible! Qin Jia Gui grit his teeth as he promised deep down, if he met with such a dangerous situation in the future, he would not panic and would calmly assess the situation, looking for gaps within impossible situations and turn defeat into victory. Once Wei Zhang Ming had been buried, Li Dong carried Wei Zhang Mings backpack and poured all the contents within out. Thereafter he picked up two pieces of bread before speaking to the rest: Everyone take a bit, the items are on the ground. Having said this, he then threw away the empty backpack to the side. Seeing this, Zhang Zhong Mou clicked his tongue: Good fellow, still call yourself his friend? He has only just died but youre already raring to go and splitting up his items? Li Dong looked him in the eye as he angrily retorted: You ass, what do you know? Wei Zhang Ming and I are friends and so I personally buried him. However due to this, the items that he left behind, should we just bury it together with him? What do you think? Does doing that make me a good friend? Otherwise Im just being a superficial friend? Oh, pray do tell. I dont really know how to be superficial. I only know that a dead person is already dead while the people who are alive still have to struggle to live on. Even if I die, I would think that splitting my items would be the correct choice for the group, giving more chances for the living to go on. Is this wrong? Whats wrong with this? Li Dong was howling like as if he was a lunatic as Zhang Zhong Mou was actually dumbstruck and rendered speechless by this. Su Yu did not speak but rather walked forward, picking up a bottle of water as well as a bag of beef jerky from the pile of items. The others saw this and also went forward to take one or two items. Li Dongs eyes were red as he stood there rigidly, his entire body trembling. Su Yu took the final two items that were on the ground and tossed it to Zhang Zhong Mou who was by the side: Take it, Li Dong is right. If Wei Zhang Ming were in the underworld he would also wish for us to do this. As living people, we have to carry the hopes of the dead and struggle onward. Why we entered this forest, one day we will find out the reason. If it were because of some people, I think I think that as living people we should take revenge for our dead buddies. This is for sure! Zhang Zhong Mou received the food which Su Yu had thrown over as he solemnly put them into his backpack. He suddenly felt heavy as though these two food items were a heavy responsibility that had been entrusted on to him. When Li Dong saw that Zhang Zhong Mou was keeping the two food items, he quickly turned his body around as his shoulders began to tremble faintly. Su Yu stretched his hands forth to pat his shoulders as he spoke: What you said is very true, as living people, we have to struggle to live on. In this way, the dead would not have died in vain and i believe that Wei Zhang Ming would not wish to see you like this. I know.. I know Li Dongs shoulders continued to faintly tremble as his breathing became ragged. Unknowingly tears had already welled up within his eyes. Seeing this, Su Yu sighted. Although Li Dong could be considered a very selfish person and constantly nned for himself, from another perspective, he could be considered a realist. Seeing the way he valued the friendship with Wei Zhang Ming, Su Yu felt a change in his opinion of him. At least this Li Dong was not superficial, he was not a vile person with no regard for others, he merely wants to strive hard to survive, thats all. After themotion with the Savage Bull Demon together with the deaths of Zhuang Xiao Hua and Wei Zhang Ming, everyone felt restless and could not fall asleep easily. Zhuang Xiao Hua and Wei Zhang Ming were different from the others who had died, they had been together for a longer period of time and their feelings were closer. The group was heavy hearted and sat down before arge tree as they chatted. Ma Zi Ye suddenly asked Zhang Zhong Mou: Hey, big cigarette addict. You love smoking so much which girl do you think can bear with it? You dont have a girlfriend right? I think you should stop smoking, sister Ma is showing concern for you. Zhang Zhong Mou snorted, although he was not happy but what Ma Zi Ye said was right. Ma Zi Ye noticed Zhang Zhong Mous expression and knew that she had hit the mark as she smiled: As for Su Yu who doesnt smoke, its clear that he already has a girlfriend. Chapter 51: A Sinister Fire Chapter 51: A Sinister Fire Zhang Zhong Mouughed out: You guessed wrongly, Su Yu doesnt smoke or drink but he also does not have a girlfriend Having said this, Ma Zi Yes beautiful eyes seemed to brighten, Zhang Zhong Mou was not dumb and suddenly seemed to haveprehended something as he scolded in his heart: Stupid woman, she isnt concerned about whether I have a girlfriend. Shes just trying to use me to find out if Su Yu has a girlfriend. It seems that Ma Zi Ye has really fallen for Su Yu. Thinking of this, Zhang Zhong Mouughed as he thought of how to give a psychological blow to Ma Zi Ye as he whispered: Ma Zi Ye, although Su Yu doesnt have a girlfriend, he has an idol who he would die for. The expression on Ma Zi Yes face became unnatural as sheughed: Is that right? You would know? Zhang Zhong Mous mouth curled upwards as he sneakily nced at Ning Yan who was resting by the big tree: That its a student from his ss, its an open secret and we all know. Ma Zi Ye noticed the form of his mouth as she saw Ning Yan and she seemed to suddenly realise something as disappointment filled her heart. Ning Yan was indeed very beautiful and had an elegant air about her. Although she did not perform much within the group, it could not be denied that her appearance was exceptional. It was only that besides her looks, she had no other attractive points and could Su Yu possibly like such a girl that was like a flower vase? Ma Zi Ye felt rather indignant. If you dont believe me, you can ask Su Yu for yourself. Zhang Zhong Mou softly whispered. Ma Zi Ye became rather moody, if she were to personally ask Su Yu, she could not do it. She raised her head and saw Su Yu was sitting together with Qin Jia Gui and Zhao Shi Chang. The three of them were chatting and discussing about their views of this forest. If Su Yus hypothesis was correct, their school had been brought here through the Sky Holes. In that case, why did the Sky Holes ur and why were they sent to this world? Did all this happen naturally or was there a someone controlling this from behind the scenes? If there was a mastermind, what were his motives? How could they escape from this forest, escape from this world? The three continued to voice their opinions and their conversation slowly moved towards dark iron warriors. They now knew that people who had gained strange energy within world were known as dark iron warriors and dark iron warriors had special strengths and uniquely differed from person to person. There were even tier segregations and in that case, was there a highest tier for the dark iron warrior? In that case what was the highest tier? What was the humongous feet and hand that hade down from the sky? Could it be a giant that was as tall as the sky? There was also that golden eagle monster who had destroyed the huge hands and feet. Was the eagle monster closer to the Golden Goblins type of monster or was it closer to their human biological form? Su Yu could still distinctly remember the gaze that the golden eagle monster had swept, those eyes were austere, like shes of lightning or sounds of thunder sweeping through their bodies, emotionless and it felt like a human had inadvertently seen a few ants that were crawling on the ground but his gaze swept past without any regard for them. They idly gossiped as Lin Shi who was silent for a long time suddenly interrupted: Why would those who have strange energy within them be known as dark iron warriors? This question was rather weird and Zhao Shi Chang drylyughed as he replied: It could be because the colours of the areas that we transform seem like dark iron, my right hand is covered in a hard crust like that of an insects and Qin Jia Guis is even more alike, it is basically a fist that is cast from dark iron, Su Yus also looks simr. Although Zhao Shi Chang said this in a joking manner, his words still had some basis however Lin Shi had different views as he spoke up: The warrior term within the dark iron warrior can be easily understood however why would one use dark iron to describe warriors? I feel that there should be some meaning behind this. At the very minimum, it wont be the reason that Zhao Shi Chang stated. As he said this he pointed at Zhang Zhong Mou who was by the side. The group understood his meaning, Zhang Zhong Mous face could turn to stone and the colour was quite different from that of dark iron. Zhao Shi Chang was speechless after this rebuttal and Su Yu tousled his hair as he seemed to want to say something but as he lifted his head, he saw that Zhou Hua Kang was walking towards Ning Yan who was leaning against a big tree and seemed to whisper something to her. Ning Yan lifted her face and looked at him, anger seemed to sh across her face but she continued to ignore him. Zhou Hua Kang seemed angry as he slightly raised his voice: Why are you still pretending? Do you really think that just because you have otherworldly beauty you can follow us, eat and drink for free without doing anything? What? Being my girlfriend would be an injustice for you? Its me who thinks highly of you, otherwise, with your trashiness, you will die in this forest sooner orter. If you be my girlfriend, at least I will be able to protect you Having said this, Zhou Hua Kang suddenly had a gentle smiling face as he whispered: Theres danger throughout this forest and we could die at any time. I believe you dont wish to die before having a taste of that right? Agree to be my girlfriend and once we return to school we can have a go, hows that? Within this frightening forest, they could die at any time and because of this, many people removed their daily facades and superficial attitudes as they straightforwardly talked about their heartfelt desires. Ning Yan could understand the meaning behind his words and her face shone in anger, her originally snow white face became even paler and seemed to be speechless in anger. Zhou Bi Rong who was nearer to them heard Zhou Hua Kangs words and as a police officer, she had a strong sense of justice which shone as she stood up and said heavily: What you just said is two much, such matters require mutual consent. Wishful thinking only on your part has no meaning. Zhou Hua Kang turned his head and gave Zhou Bi Rong a look as he scolded:Mind your own business, what business do you have when im courting a girl. Afterwards, he spoke with a heavy tone: Ning Yan, speak up, what are your thoughts about this? Su Yu lowered down his hands that were currently tousling his hair. Zhao Shi Chang who was by the side spoke while smiling: This rascal Zhou Hua Kang, he actually knows how to strike first and gain the upper hand. It must have been difficult for him to talk about love in these circumstances, but that Ning Yan.. perhaps she has some illness. If we knew earlier, we would not have allowed her to join this group, other than dragging down our feet, she has not aplished anything else. Qin Jia Gui nodded his head slightly as he seemed to ponder deeply before agreeing, Su Yu took it all in, he now knew what were the majoritys thoughts with regards to Ning Yans performance that resulted in antipathy. Some of them were even hoping that Zhou Hua Kang and Ning Yan would tangle and afterwards, perhaps. they would actually be able to get a taste of something as well. A sinister longing that was like a single spark, in the beginning it may only be a small me but once it is aggravated, it may re up and be bigger and bigger, causing things to get out of hand. Chapter 52: First Love Chapter 52: First Love Ning Yans face was cold as she red at Zhou Hua Kang before ignoring him. Zhou Hua Kangs face seemed to have been spat on but unexpectedly heughed mischievously: Since you are silent, i will treat it as tacit approval. He actually went to sit beside Ning Yan and reached out with his hand, wanting to put his hand over her shoulder. Zhou Hua Kangs actions were gradually bing more impudent. Throughout this journey, he had been secretly paying close attention to Ning Yan. He noticed that no one had spoken with Ning Yan and it could be seen that she was a loner with no rtions with anyone. This made Zhou Hua Kang feel rxed, even if he did something shameless to her, no one would interfere. Also, the yearning that he felt for Ning Yan had been there from the first time he saw her, it was only that they had constantly been ced in dangerous situations and he did not have to mood to go for it. Thinking that they were returning to the school tomorrow, he became more rxed and thought of grabbing this chance to make Ning Yan into his girlfriend before returning to school Following through to the end, he would have sex with her once they returned to the school. The forest was too dangerous and one could die at any moment. He did not want to die a virgin and wanted to at least have a taste of male-female rtions. This sinister fire grewrger andrger and fueled Zhou Hua Kangs courage, this was especially so after several impudent remarks had not trigger any retaliation from Ning Yan making him think that she was afraid of him, further boosting his confidence. Zhou Hua Kangs actions did not incite disgust in the others but rather influenced some of them, they felt as though a fire had been lit within them as they could not help but sweep their gazes at Ma Zi Ye and Zhou Bi Rong. Zhou Hua Kang, stop! Finally, seeing that Zhou Hua Kang had wanted to drape his hands over Ning Yan, Su Yu could bear it no longer as he stood up. Zhou Hua Kang was stunned as his hand stopped rigidly in mid air, he did not expect that Su Yu would speak up for Ning Yan and a strange and rigid smile appeared on his face as he said: Su Yu, Im chasing Ning Yan and she doesnt seem to be rejecting my advances. Are you caring too much? Haha. When faced with Su Yu, Zhou Hua Kang did not dare to be disrespectful like how he had been with Zhou Bi Rong. The meaning behind his words were clear, he was chasing Ning Yan and if she did not reject, you were simply being a busybody and there was actually a hint of dissatisfaction in Zhou Hua Kangs voice. Su Yu looked over at Ning Yan and her face was clearly angry to the point of bing pale but she did not reject, what was this woman thinking. In ss, Zhang Zhong Mou also liked Ning Yan however over the past two days of interaction he no longer had any feelings for Ning Yan. In his words, Ning Yan was but an empty shell with a beautiful countenance, besides her appearance she had no other redeeming qualities. At this moment even his feelings towards Ma Zi Ye were better than Ning Yan. Although Zhang Zhong Mou no longer felt anything for Ning Yan, seeing Su Yu being confronted by Zhou Hua Kang, he jumped up with a Swoosh as he said: Zhou Hua Kang, we give you face but you dont want it. If he asks you to stop, you just stop. Why talk so much nonsense? Hearing Zhang Zhong Mous shout, Zhou Hua Kangs face became red, he was not afraid of Zhang Zhong Mou as he retorted: What for? Are you bullying me because Im alone? Zhang Zhong Mouughed: Ha, what you said is precisely right. We are bullying you. Now that you ask why, Ill tell it to you straight. My brother likes the girl so you better scram off to the side, dont be a toad that is lusting over the swans flesh. As he said this he patted Su Yu on his shoulders. Su Yus face became red in embarrassment but Ning Yan continued to coldly look at them, her face was still deathly pale and it may be that in her eyes, Su Yu, Zhang ZHong Mou and Zhou Hua Kang were simrly just trash that did not differ by much. Zhou Hua Kangs face was bright red from Zhang Zhong Mous words and veins could be seen on his neck, it was obvious that he was incensed and had the impulse to rush over and fight with Zhang Zhong Mou. He managed to control his emotions as he knew that he could not afford to offend Su Yu, however, youths are reckless and he could not take this lying down. He felt that he was merely chasing after Ning Yan and did not hinder their ns. They were now using their might to pressure others and this resentment roiled within his chest, suddenly he lifted his hand as he pped Ning Yan with a Pa! and cursed: Repulsive whore! before turning away and walking to the side. This p caused Ning Yans expression to change as a trickle of blood could be seen on her lips. Zhang Zhong Mou angrily shouted: You f***er! as he rushed towards Zhou Hua Kang. Li Dong suddenly blocked him as a reluctant smile was stered on his face as he spoke: Were allrades, lets not let this small matter affect our camaraderie. Dont you all agree. Within this group, Li Dong and Zhou Hua Kang had closer rtions and seeing that things were getting out of hand, he had immediately stood out to lend him a helping hand. Zhang Zhong Mou red at him as he wanted to continue making a fuss but Su Yu pulled his hand and shook his head. Zhang Zhong Mou believed in Su Yu and seeing that he did not wish to make amotion, he grunted and spat on the ground as he cursed: Damn, if you dare to provoke me again youll get whatsing for you. Su Yu looked at Ning Yan who was by the side but only saw that her expression was apathetic as she wiped the blood on her lips, as though what just happened had nothing to do with her. Sighing lightly, Su Yu felt his enthusiasm dry up, could it be that Ning Yan really was willing to be friends with Zhou Hua Kang? Was he merely overly concerned and being a busybody? It was precisely because of this that he had stopped Zhang Zhong Mou from kicking a fuss and made the decision that in the future he would no longer be concerned with Ning Yans problems. Su Yus liking for Ning Yan had began from the beginning of school and it could be said to be love at first sight. When Ning Yan had first appeared before Su Yu, she was wearing a white top and skirt, like a pure angel and in that moment, Su Yus heart was captivated and he even forgot to breathe. It was a pity that although both were in the same ss, they did not have much chance for interaction and each time Su Yu saw her he would have a feeling of inferiority, unable to summon the courage to speak with her. Thereafter, the frightening events urred and the school had appeared within the forest. Everyone had joined a group and finally there was a chance to interact however, Su Yu felt that the distance between the two had not gotten closer but rather further and further apart as they travelled. Ning Yan was like an icy mountain, rejecting anyone who tried getting close to her. Su Yus secret admiration and liking of Ning Yan far exceeded that of Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhang Zhong Mou only loved her beauty but Su Yu had a deep appreciation for everything about her. It was only that Ning Yans attitude made him feel waves of frustration and disappointment, it could be that he really did not have any fate with Ning Yan. No matter how much he changed, be it his mundaneness previously in school or his current powerful status within the group. To Ning Yan, she could care less whether Su Yu existed, no matter what he did was of no concern to her. An indescribable frustration welled up within him as Su Yu voluntarily sought a cigarette from Zhang Zhong Mou as he took a puff. Was this his first love? It had not even began but it seemed like it had ended already. Chapter 53: Apportioning Food Chapter 53: Apportioning Food Su Yus actions made it clear to Ma Zi Ye that he really did like Ning Yan. Looking past the smoke that Su Yu was puffing out, seeing the blurry face of Su Yu through the smoke, Ma Zi Ye felt a slight feeling of disappointment. This night was spent listening to the different frightening roars off in the distance. When the sky lit up, the group woke up and Su Yu tousled his hair, it was actually moist and seemed to have been wet by the moisture in the night. This day was the fourth day since they came to this forest. The group did not say much as they packed their backpacks and headed back to the school with Qin Jia Gui in the lead. Along the path back Qin Jia Gui had left markings at conspicuous areas making it easy to trace their steps back without fear of getting lost. Hurrying back, Ding Shan could no longer move and Su Yu bore her weight on his back while Zhang Zhong Mou assisted him with his backpack. The group walked swiftly on the road back and half an hourter they met with a group of Gnomes. There were fifteen to sixteen of them and Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang, Ma Zi Ye, Lin Shi and the others swiftly took care of them without any injuries. Unknowingly, the group had already be much stronger. At midday, the group took a half hour rest as they ate before continuing down the path. They met many groups of Gnomes and Lesser Goblins but these were handled without much danger and Lin Shi finally promoted, bing a tier one dark iron warrior. After bing tier one, Lin Shis strength was totally different from the others. When the right hand which contained the strange energy transformed, it actually became a piece of ck iron however it was very different from Qin Jia Guis ck iron fist because the piece of ck metal that his right hand formed strikingly resembled a pistol. This metal that strikingly resembled a pistol had a piece that extended forth with a hole, by its sides were two smaller holes and when Lin Shi utilised the strange energy, the two small holes by the side began to wildly suck in air before firing out a faint white light beam from the muzzle of the gun, easily leaving a finger sized hole within arge tree. Zhang Zhong Mou hooted as he touched the hole in the tree before putting his finger into the hole, he could still feel the heat within the hole. Good fellow, it seems to be even better than a pistol. Teacher Lin, youve struck it rich. Zhang Zhong Mou had a look of envy as he lifted his thumb towards Lin Shi. Qin Jia Gui walked over and asked: Teacher Lin, what was the name of that ability called? It could be said that the transformation of Lin Shi was totally different from all of them and had aroused the curiosity of the group. Lin Shi frowned slightly before replying simply: Air Bullet. He found that his closebat prowess did not increase by much and although this Air Bullet seemed strong, it was only suitable for long range attacks and once a monster came close, he would be in danger. The strength within his right arm still remained within the level of tier zero. Currently, Ning Yan, Li Dong, Zhou Hua Kang and Ding Shan had not promoted to tier one. Ning Yan was adamant in not killing monsters and simply had no chance to promote, as for Ding Shan, she was a young child and currently did not possess any strange energy within her. As for Zhou Bi Rong, she had a pistol and did not showcase much of her strength. Su Yu guessed that she was a dark iron warrior and should not be too weak in terms of strange energy. At the police station, she had killed several of the monsters and it was not possible for her not to have strange energy. As for Li Dong and Zhou Hua Kang, they were at the precipice of promoting to tier one level, they could promote at any moment because it was rtively easy promoting from to tier one however, wanting to promote to tier two was not as easy. Besides Su Yu who was currently tier two, the others including Ma Zi Ye did not have the slightest indication that they would be entering tier two any time soon. If one wanted to promote to tier two, killing only Gnomes and Lesser Goblins was simply insufficient. Back when Su Yu promoted to tier two, he had killed several Greater Goblins and a rare Golden Goblin before promoting. On the road back, the groups strength was much stronger and their speed was much faster. They could easily take care of small packs of monsters and constantly move forward. When the sky was gradually turning dark, they had finally returned to the Jin Hua Supermarket that was half copsed. Li Dong and the others were like arrows as they shot towards the supermarket. They needed to check if the food was still there and everyone was feeling anxious, if the food was gone what would they do? Even Su Yu began to feel nervous. It was fortunate that when the group rushed in, they saw ample amounts of goods, bread, sausages, instant noodles, biscuits and other consumables as well asrge amounts of water and other carbonated drinks. Whew The group sighed in relief and Ding Shan slipped off Su Yus back as she shouted happily at the floor which was covered with food. Although she was young, she realised that they hade to a frightening ce and it was lucky that she was understanding and did not make a ruckus about wanting to see her parents. Among her peers, she could be considered understanding and mature. It was precisely this that made Su Yu and Zhou Bi Rong dote on her very much. The sky was already dark and the group was prepared to stop here for the night. This half copsed building was still safer than being in the woods. Thereafter, the group began to discuss how to apportion the food on the ground and Li Dong voiced his point of view. Besides Ding Shan, there were ten adults here and he felt that the food should be evenly spread into ten portions, with each adult getting one. Since Ding Shan hade together with Zhou Bi Rong, she would bear the burden of her food and drink. If anyone wanted to bring their friends from the school, the food and drink of those friends would be borne by the person and he felt that only in this way would it be fair. It was clear that he did not want to bring anyone from the school and based on his method of dividing the food, he would be getting much more food than if it were evenly spread among everyone who joined their group. Qin Jia Gui shook his head: This doesnt make sense, everyone should split it evenly. Zhou Hua Kangughed coldly: Qin Jia Gui, are you forgetting that this supermarket was discovered by this current group of ours? The few of us dividing the food up equally here is very logical. As for those who wish to bring friends from the school, that is their own prerogative however the burden of food and drink will be borne by that person. You cant possibly be asking us to settle the bill for them right? How could it be fair to those of us who dont wish to bring anyone from the school? Zhang Zhong Mouughed: If we are splitting the food based on contribution, an even distribution would also be unfair. Who doesnt know that Su Yus contribution is the greatest? What right do you have to receive the same amount as him? Because of the events that transpired the previous night, he viewed Zhou Hua Kang unfavourably and immediately provoked him. Chapter 54: Returning to School Chapter 54: Returning to School Zhou Hua Kang was prepared to rebutt Zhang Zhong Mous words when Su Yu suddenly nodded: I agree with your suggestion of evenly splitting the food. Having said this, Qin Jia Gui, Li Dong and Zhou Hua Kang were stunned, they did not expect that Su Yu would agree so easily like this. Su Yu had also contemted deeply on this matter and if the food was split evenly into ten portions, each person would likely have enough food to sustain a person for a month. In this way, even if he brought Jade along, the two of them would have food tost them for fifteen days and if they were prudent, they could even have itst for twenty days. Within twenty days, too many things could happen. Since this was the case, why would he bother to bicker with them over how to divide the food? Qin Jia Gui saw that Su Yu had agreed and thought for a while before also agreeing. He knew that the food would likelyst him and Ni Ping ten odd days and within that time, the dangers were unpredictable and who knew when someone would suddenly die. Who could guarantee that everyone would live? If someone died, then his portion of food would be apportioned again and within the ten odd days who knew whether they would chance upon more food? Or even find the exit? Since this way the case, bickering over the division of food was simply redundant. It was rare that Su Yu and Qin Jia Gui both agreed and the others did not have any opinions. Li Dong and Zhou Hua Kang were suspicious of Su Yu so readily epting their idea and were afraid that Su Yu actually harboured ill intentions against them. This method of distribution was clearly beneficial for them and detrimental for Su Yu and the others, why would he so readily agree? Who in this world would choose a path that would be detrimental for themselves? They were afraid that Su Yu harboured other intentions. With this thought in mind, Li Dong felt nervous. Su Yu was a tier two dark iron warrior and if he really wanted to take care of them, it would not take much time and it was unlikely for the others to help them. Compared to receiving slightly more food, their lives were more important and Li Dong hurriedly shook his head: No good no good, Ive thought it through. This may seem fair but really isnt. Since were allrades, in the future roads ahead well still need to depend on each other. There really isnt a point dividing it up so clearly. I still feel that the original idea was better, find out our total tally before dividing the food equally. Su Yu stared nkly at him as he wondered why Li Dong kept changing his mind, what were his motives for doing so? Unexpectedly, Zhou Hua Kang also agreed with Li Dongs point of view as he said: Thats true, were allrades and theres no need to divide it up so clearly. Qin Jia Guiughed loudly, he could see through the thoughts of Li Dong and Zhou Hua Kang as he said indifferently: Then thats what well do. This food is our final hope, if we continue to leave it here its really too dangerous. Now that I think about it, back then our decision to leave it here was really too reckless and if someone came and took all the food, the oue would be disastrous. The group nodded as they all agreed that their decision back then was indeed too risky. The supermarket hadrge stic bags and the group busied themselves with taking all the edibles and consumables within. They had filled tens ofrge bags to the brim and looking at this pile of bags, the group felt satisfied as they sighed in relief. Following their usual practice, they took turns to stand watch while the others rested. Although this night was still filled with the roars of several wild beasts, they were not disturbed and everyone managed to have a good nights rest. When the sky brightened, the group slowly woke up as they nced at each other, everyone was still alive and raring to go. Su Yu leisurely stretched his arms, the strange energy that had formed into qi within his left arm was still circting however it seemed to have met with a chokepoint at the region of his left shoulder which prevented it from flowing to other areas of the body. Su Yu could feel that if his qi could flow past that barrier, he would likely promote another tier. Su Yu wondered what it would be like to promote to the next tier, he certainly did not feel that he was at the pinnacle simply being a tier two dark iron warrior. This day was already the fifth day since they came to this forest and he was worried about Jade and had a strong urge to rush back to the school to check. Tens ofrge bags that were brimming with food and each person had to carry several of them. It was fortunate that most of the people in the group had strange energy within their bodies and their strength was several times greater. Even Ning Yan was not an exception as she lifted theserge bags. Although it was a hassle, it did not take up too much of their strength. This supermarket was not that far off from the school and the group were like hard working porters as they each carried severalrge bags that seemed bigger than their bodies. Strangely, the group did not encounter any more monsters along the way and this made the group them feel startled and happy at the same time as they moved swiftly, finally seeing the school at midday. The group felt that if they were to bring the big bags of food to the school, it would certainly create a mess and the group decided to leave the food with Li Dong, Zhou Bi Rong and the others who were not going to the school while the rest like Su Yu, Qin Jia Gui and a few others who wished to go back could do so and bring their friends immediately out, without tarrying within the school. As for the plight of the others within the school, they could not help and believed that under the circumstances of ack of food, they would leave the school and venture into the forest to test their luck. They would go through the ordeals that they had experienced however this was no longer within their scope of concern. A person had to look out for himself otherwise heaven and earth would collude to destroy him. Su Yu and the others were not saints and were only ordinary humans, they had to n for themselves and this was very normal. One could n as much as they wanted but when the situation came there would usually be changes, when the group finally reached the school and gazed at it from a distance, the ten odd people were stunned. In the distance, many of the walls of the school had copsed and there were arge quantity of corpses on the ground, a wind blew and the smell of blood filled the air. Shit! Su Yu was shocked and he did not think as he flung the bags he carried to the ground as he rushed forward while his heart began to beat rapidly: Jade, you must be okay! The thing he was most concerned about had happened. Qin Jia Gui was also shocked like him as his expression changed, throwing the bags by his side he shouted: Everyone keep calm, you guys stay here and look after the food. Thereafter he immediately ran after Su Yu. Su Yu was concerned about Jade and Qin Jia Gui was naturally concerned for his girlfriend Yuan Ni Ping. The others exchanged nces as suddenly, Lin Shi also dropped the bags by his side as he rushed forward. The group were stunned, could Lin Shi have someone he pined for in the school? Chapter 55: Invasion of the Gnomes Chapter 55: Invasion of the Gnomes Zhao Shi Chang said in a heavy voice: Everyone lets be careful, the food is of great importance. Lets not break up the formation. He was primarily guarding against other people discovering the food rather than monsters, this area was after all quite near the school. Zhang Zhong Mou looked towards Su Yu who was flying towards the school like an arrow, he was concerned for him but as he rationalised that Su Yu was several times more powerful than him, he was rtively certain that nothing would go wrong and decided to remain here and guard the food which was equally important. Su Yu advanced rapidly and his heart was anxious as though it were boiling over, he was most afraid that the school would be attacked while he was not around and the current situation seemed to be what he feared the most. Rushing into the school courtyard, he saw several corpses of students interspersed with the corpses of Gnomes. Frowning, he wondered if the school had been assaulted by Gnomes. Su Yu could faintly hear sounds of fighting in some of the blocks as well as the rear of the campus as he rushed towards the direction of the female dormitory. The ce with the highest likelihood of Jade being there would be that ce. Rushing past the field, he saw many corpses as well as heavily injured students moaning. Seeing Su Yu, they could not help but cry out for help but Su Yu simply did not have the time to stop for them as he continued on, running past the teaching block and arriving before buildings that were currently being surrounded by Gnomes. The female dormitory was also one of those buildings. Screams of agony and hoarse cries could asionally be heard, the scene was aplete mess. Damned monsters! Su Yus left arm entered into the beast form as he howled and rushed into the pack of gnomes like a gale. The Rending w activated as the ck scales raised and a white mist was emitted, the qi within the left arm immediately circted and continually disappeared into the ck scales, further fueling the rotation of the Rending w. Chii Chii Su Yus Rending w was simply too frightening and seemed like it could easily devastate anything, a Gnome simply had no chance to react before its head was already split apart, immediately dying. Another Gnome managed to barely half turn its body before Su Yu rushed to its side, Rending w shot forth and a hole immediately appeared on its chest, blood sttered before its body bent and was cleanly severed in two. In the blink of an eye, multiple Gnomes had already died to Su Yu as he ran single-mindedly towards the female dormitory as he loudly shouted: Jade! Jade! Where are you! The ruckus in the area was too loud and even though Su Yu yelled at the top of his lungs, his voice was drowned by all the noise. Su Yu was like a tiger amongst sheep as he sped towards the female dormitory, wherever he passed, the ground would be littered with the corpses of Gnomes, his frightening appearance soon gained the attention of the other Gnomes as well as the students who were frantically running in all directions. Su Yu? Is that Su Yu? Someone suddenly eximed, Su Yu had be well known since the first day and many people recognised him. Its him, theyre back already? Someone shouted closely after, his voice filled with excitement but it quickly became a miserably cry as the person ran for his life. Su Yu constantly looked everywhere but could not find Jade. He continued to yell at the top of his lungs but there was no response. Just as he was about to rush himself into the female dormitories, there was a sh of green as a two metre tall figure heavilynded before him. This monster had the body of a Gnome while its lower body was that of a grey dog, it was clearly a Gnome Rider. The previous night, they had seen a Gnome Rider which had been chased by a Savage Bull Demon, it was clear that the Gnome Rider was weaker than the Savage Bull Demon butpared to the Greater Goblin, it was still slightly stronger. The Gnome Rider was precisely the leader of the Gnomes and had discovered the school, surrounding it and attacking it. There was not a single strange energy user among the students in the school and normal humans faced with a monster as strong as the Gnome Rider were simply ughtered, they could not take a single blow and had all haphazardly run away as they were chased and killed by the Gnome army. It was without question that amongst the students, there were a few who actually managed to kill some Gnomes and be strange energy users. Su Yu had suddenly rushed out and killed many of the Gnomes, attracting the attention of this Gnome Rider who had just entered the female dormitory and ripped a few girls apart. It had jumped from the second floor andnded in front of Su Yu. Out of my way! Su Yu eximed as his legs kicked, the Rending w on his left hand had an even more vigorous expulsion of white mist, creating an even greater momentum and this blow was extremely fast and deadly. The Gnome Rider immediately sensed the fearsomeness of this blow and it had rtively high intellect as its four legs kicked the ground to leap seven to eight metres away, whenparing jumping power, even two of Su Yu could not match it. Seeing it leap away, Su Yu immediately attempted to rush up the flight of stairs within the female dormitory. Jade lived on the fourth storey and Su Yu was ready to go up there to take a look. With the ruckus all around and all his shouting receiving no response, Su Yu had began to panic. The Gnome Rider had leapt away but upon seeing Su Yu rush towards the dormitory, it immediately kicked as it flew towards Su Yu, its two hands aimed at Su Yus back. Su Yu would then use the Rending w to retaliate but it would leap away. Each time Su Yu attempted to go up it would thene and tangle with him. This urred twice and Su Yu did not have a way to ditch it as he yelled in anger: Get out of my way! His right hand pressed against the ground as he activated the magic spell Earth Spikes Assault within the ring on his finger. The Gnome Rider was feeling pleased with itself as it toyed with Su Yu and as it saw Su Yu fly into a rage, it felt excited. It is a pity that extreme joy can turn to sorrow, Su Yu who was anxious to find Jade had no time to care about it and immediately activated the Earth Spikes Assault. Although the Earth Spikes Assault could only be used once daily, its power was immense and without question, even the Savage Bull Demon which had been hunting it had been killed in a single strike much less this Gnome Rider. Without any warning, the area of several metres suddenly erupted withrge amounts of sharp earth spikes, this Gnome Rider as well as the Gnomes in the vicinity had no idea what happened as they miserably screamed, the earth spikes pierced through each of them and the spikes were immediately coated with blood. This single move killed at least a Gnome Rider and five Gnomes. Su Yu did not bother to look as he turned his body and rushed up the female dormitory, this time, there was no Gnome Rider to block him and the Gnomes that were in the way were all intimidated and did not dare to block him. Chapter 56: Weak Friendship Chapter 56: Weak Friendship Su Yu had just rushed forward a few steps when several ck lights shot into his left arm, causing the strange energy within it to grow even stronger and more robust, it was only that the barrier at his left shoulder was still tightly shut, it was still too early for it to give way. It seemed that as one promoted it became harder and harder to promote to the next tier. Su Yu continued forward without stopping as he killed more Gnomes who were in his way, rushing towards the fourth storey. Jade! Jade! Where are you! Su Yu shouted, Gnomes could be seen on this entire floor and the miserable cries of females could be heard asionally. He did not have the time to stop but rather shouted while rushing towards Jades room. Jade! Su Yu frantically shouted as he lifted his leg and kicked a Gnome who was in his way, causing it to fall from the fourth storey and fall to the ground with a Pa!, immediately dying. Running wildly through the corridor, all the Gnomes that were in the way were either kicked down or wed to death. This only took several seconds before Su Yu finally reached the room of the door where Jade lived. The scene within had a girl whose back had a big gash as sheid dead over a trunk that was used to keep clothing while another girl had her head smashed in like a watermelon as sheid on the bed, blood staining the white sheets red. Within the room, there was also a Gnome who was holding a metal spade and two other girls who were still alive. The Gnome had just used its shield to smash into one of the girls as the girl screamed miserably, spitting blood out of her mouth as she fell away. The other girl screamed as she supported her. The girl who supported by stretching her hands out was precisely Jade. The other girl who spat blood was also someone whom Su Yu recognised and it was a roommate of Jades called Lin Xiao Lu. Finally seeing Jade, his heart rxed as his heart which was constantly suspended in the air finally came back to its original position. Jade had just supported Lin Xiao Lu who she was usually on very good terms with when the Gnome suddenly howled as it wielded its metal spade and heavily smashed downwards, its aim was Lin Xiao Lu who had just spat blood. This smash, if it really hit, would certainly cause Lin Xiao Lus head to be lopped off. Su Yu snorted as he kicked the ground and shot forward. Almost at the same time, Lin Xiao Lu suddenly forcefully pushed and caused Jade who was supporting her to suddenly move towards the metal spade which was smashing over as she retreated swiftly. This all happened within the blink of an eye and Jade waspletely stunned. She stood there dazedly, her supposed best friend that lived in the same room as her and shared everything together with her had suddenly pushed her towards the metal spade? This how could this be? This cant be possible Looking at the metal spade that was smashing down, Jades eyes were wide and it seemed like she could visualize her own gory end. Damn! Su Yu was shocked and felt a violent rage, he was very fast and if Lin Xiao Lu had not pushed Jade, he would definitely have easily taken care of the Gnome and saved the two of them. However, Lin Xiao Lu had pushed Jade in fear for her own life and created a situation where Jade was actually moving forward to collide with the metal spade, this created an extremely perilous situation and Su Yu roared as fissures appeared where he kicked, causing his body to shoot forward like an arrow, his hands grabbed and at the instant where the metal spade was about to hit Jade, he managed to hug the Gnome and send it tumbling away. Falling to the ground, he felt cold sweat cover his body as he activated the Rending w and pierced. Pa! The skull of the Gnome was immediately minced into meat pulp. Jade had felt that she was dead for sure but Su Yus sudden appearance like a flying general that hugged the Gnome and sent it sprawling away had saved her in the nick of time. Jade wondered if she was in a dream and stared nkly before calling out in surprise: Su Yu? Thinking back to the scene earlier, her body suddenly became weak as she started to cry. Su Yu stood up and took a sudden big stride forward, managing to catch the falling Jade into his arms. Dont cry! Patting Jades back, he helped her to stand then raised his hand and grabbed Lin Xiao Lu who was hiding at the back and watching the events y out as her entire body trembled. Su Yus strength was immense and this pull immediately lifted the petite body of Lin Xiao Lu into the air. Damn, you almost caused Jade to die?! Su Yus face was ferocious, he was furious and could not stand anyone who wanted to harm Jade. Lin Xiao Lu was frightened to the point that her face became a pasty white, suddenly her legs shivered as a foul smell filled the air. This woman had actually been frightened to the point that she had pissed her pants. Jade thought back to what happened earlier and her face became even paler as she said in a trembling voice: Lin Xiao Lu, I thought we were best friends. You Why Why would you Looking at Lin Xiao Lu who was biting her lower lip, her entire body was hunched and she seemed frightened to the point where her soul had left her, her face was gradually bing paler and her lips shivered, unable to say a single word. Su Yu was holding her and his left hand had ck scales with ws on it, seemingly very ferocious. Suddenly, Jade felt that she was very pitiful and it was not worth it to bother about her as she said sadly: Su Yu, forget it. Let her go. She knew that the friendship between her and Lin Xiao Lu had ended, within this world, one could lose their lives at any time and under these circumstances, who would care whether there was friendship or not? Su Yu tossed Lin Xiao Lu aside as she fell to the ground, she groaned as she slowly shrunk her legs back and stood up without looking at Su Yu or Jade. She could only look down as her hands tightly grasped her skirt, filled with fear and endless remorse. Lets go, follow me. Su Yus anger from earlier had dissipated, he thought of the selfish nature of humans and felt that although Lin Xiao Lu doing this was rather despicable, it was still within reason and he pulled Jade by the hand as he walked out. Jade saw her two good friends who had died within the dormitory room and did not dare to look any more for fear of crying again as she was whisked out into the corridor by Su Yu. Why are you here? Jade recalled the scene earlier and felt that it was simply unimaginable, Su Yu had actually appeared at the most critical timing and this simply felt like a scene straight out from a movie. Didnt I tell you? Wait a few days for me and Ill definitelye back. Since when have I gone back on a promise? Jade was safe and Su Yus emotions finally rxed a little. As he saw a Gnome who was chasing another female student, he stretched his hand and shot forth a single Fang Bullet Burst. Bang! Fresh blood sttered from the head of that Gnome as its body tumbled away. Thereafter, Su Yu pulled Jade as he hastily ran down the stairs. Where are we going now? Jade saw that there were Gnomes everywhere down below carrying metal spades and wooden shields and her entire body began to tremble uncontrobly. Dont be afraid, Im here arent I? Ill bring you out of this ce. Dont ask anymore, just follow me and leave this ce first. Su Yu did not wish to waste time exining as his right hand tugged at Jade while speedily heading down the stairs. Two Gnomes appeared before him and his left arm flew out, the Rending w instantly killing these two Gnomes. Chapter 57: Lin Shi losing an Arm Chapter 57: Lin Shi losing an Arm Gnomes were everywhere and the school was a mess. There were several people who hid and others who ran out of the school, running towards the forest. There were also those who stayed behind and bravely fought, it was only that these Gnomes were slightly stronger than Lesser Goblins and to a normal human, they were even harder to handle. The number of deaths and injured were quickly escting. Su Yu wanted to help them deal with the Gnomes but he was even more concerned about Jade, he did not want to meddle in the affairs of others. He was not afraid but he was afraid that he would implicate Jade, he decided that first sending Jade out of the school to Zhao Shi Chang and the group before returning to kill these Gnomes was the better n. Although he was not a saint and would not sacrifice himself for others, if it was within his abilities he would certainly do it. Rushing down the stairs, another group of Gnomes hade forward and Su Yus right hand drew in Jade, protecting her behind his body while his left hand lifted, fangs appeared on it as he shook it, swish swish swish swish, Fang Bullet Burst sent several fangs flying out as he also activated the Rending w. It was almost one Gnome per sh as the Gnomes could not even handle a single blow, all falling before him. Jades mouth was open and her face had shock written on it. Su Yu had be so strong and that left arm that was covered in ck scales seemed like the w of a demonic emperor from hell, even the Gnomes which were so strong were nothing in the face of it. With Su Yu protecting her, Jade suddenly felt at ease. Ha! Suddenly there was a familiar shout from another side followed by a Bang!. A Gnome was sent tumbling away as a bloody finger-sized hole could be seen in the centre of its chest. Su Yu looked over and saw Lin Shi, he was currently surrounded by a group of Gnomes and although he had utilized his Air Bullet and killed three Gnomes, each time he shot an Air Bullet he needed a few seconds before he could fire the next one and each time he shot an Air Bullet he was forced to run away and wait several seconds before firing again. At this moment, he was thoroughly surrounded by Gnomes without any road for escape. The situation was dire and when Su Yu looked over, the metal spade of a Gnome had just heavily mmed onto Lin Shis left arm. Aaahhh! Lin Shi let out a terrifying shout, blood sshed from his left arm and with a Plonk, the metal spade within the Gnomes hand mmed and its sharpness and strength was frightening. Lin Shis left arm was almost instantly severed, the severed arm was dripping with fresh blood as it fell to the ground. Lin Shi howled in his pain as he lifted his right hand, Bang!, the Gnome that had severed his hand had its face smashed in as it spat out blood and fell to the ground. Damn! Why is he here! Su Yu immediately lifted his hand while pulling Jade along towards Lin Shi, activating the Fang Bullet Burst at the same time. Bang! Bang! Bang! Several continuous explosive sounds could be heard as the group of Gnomes surrounding Lin Shi became restless, several of the Gnomes amongst them had been hit by the Fang Bullet Burst. Su Yus Fang Bullet Burst was simr to Lin Shis Air Bullet and needed time between activations. However, his Fang Bullet Burst could fire several fangs at once, unlike Lin Shis Air Bullet which could only fire a single burst of air each time. It was only in terms of prating power that Lin Shis Air Bullet was far superior to the Fang Bullet Burst. These two moves could be said to each have their own strengths. When Lin Shis left arm had been severed at the roots and surrounded by the Gnomes, he knew that he was bound for death and only struggled meekly during his final moments when an explosive noise could be heard and Su Yu was seen rushing over. Lin Shis face that was pale with pain had a faint smile on it, Su Yu hade and he had a chance now. Over these past few days, their group had gained a blind confidence in Su Yu as though once he appeared, any problem would definitely be solved. Su Yu first shot out the Fang Bullet Burst to cause a disturbance amongst the Gnomes, causing them to look over before releasing Jade and shooting forward like an arrow, Rending w in tow. Pa! Pa! Pa! Su Yu shed by three Gnomes as the Rending w went through them, boring through their waists and sending flesh and blood sttering everywhere. By the time these Gnomes recovered their senses, they felt an intense pain at their waists as fresh blood sttered, looking down to check their injury, they turned their hip and with a crisp Crack!, the lumbar vertebrae which was supporting the body snapped, causing half their body to fold over. Jade who was closely following behind felt dazed, this move that Su Yu used to kill the Gnomes was simply like magic. Su Yu then whirled his body as his ck ws flew in a half arc, wherever the Rending w went, be it the body of the Gnomes, metal spades or shields in their hands, once it came into contact with the Rending w it would immediately burst open. This was the might of a tier two dark iron warrior. Why are you still standing dazed over there, hurry and pick up your severed Su Yu had not managed to say the word arm when a sudden pain could be felt from his back as a w managed to hit him. Things happened so suddenly but Su Yus reaction time was godly, he roared as he kicked, his body flew out like an arrow flying several metres away dodging the w which had just pierced some of his flesh, at the same time, he had used the Rending w and swung it backwards, preventing the enemy from pouncing. Falling to the ground, Su Yu did not stop as he turned and stood up. There was a Gnome Rider behind him and its mouth was currently tearing at a bloody severed arm, its face filled with ferocity yet had a somewhat pleased expression as well. It was precisely this Gnome Rider which had suddenly appeared and taken advantage of Su Yuspse of concentration while talking to Lin Shi and attacked. It had not expected Su Yus godly reflexes causing it to only w a bit of flesh. The severed arm that the Gnome Rider was eating was precisely Lin Shis arm. Originally even though Lin Shis arm had been severed, with Su Yus ability he would have been able to attach it back for him. He had just instructed Lin Shi to pick up his severed arm when this Gnome Rider suddenly appeared and thoroughly crushed it in its mouth, even if Su Yu had a heaven-defying ability he would not be able to return Lin Shi his arm. Lin Shi grit his teeth as he saw half of his severed arm which was still within the Gnome Riders mouth, he suddenly snorted as he turned and actually ran in another direction. Su Yu was stunned, he never expected that Lin Shi would actually flee under these circumstances. He did not have much time to think as the Gnome Rider before him was already pouncing. Jade was standing by the side and several Gnomes were attacking her. Noticing this, Su Yu howled as he activated the Rending w, ignoring the Gnome Rider as he leapt towards Jade. He could see that this Gnome Rider was extremely cunning and although its strength was greater than a Greater Goblin, it was still not a threat for him. Its jumping strength was far too excessive and if it wanted to run, he had no way to stop it. The Gnomes could not bear a single blow and three of the Gnomes which were rushing for Jade were immediately taken care of. The Gnome Rider did not expect that Su Yu would ignore it as it stared nkly. It seemed to have been infuriated as it let out a low growl and hunched its body before rushing towards Su Yu. Su Yu turned around to stand before Jade, letting his two arms hang loose as he put on a front as though he were not nning to block. Under the circumstances of not being able to use the Earth Spikes Assault, wanting to kill a cunning Gnome Rider was simply too difficult and Su Yu nned to use its cunning against it. Chapter 58: Ma Zi Ye’s Classmates Chapter 58: Ma Zi Yes ssmates Indeed, when Su Yu suddenly seemed to let his guard down and not want to block, the Gnome Rider was very astute and found that something seemed off as it actually stopped before Su Yu, kicking the ground as it attacked Su Yu from another side. Su Yu continued to keep his guard lowered and the Gnome Rider attempted to attack twice but noticed that Su Yu did not react in the slightest. In its anger, it finally used all its strength in its third attempt as it viciously wed towards Su Yus skull. This time, it made up its mind and if Su Yu did not block, it would crush his skull in. If Su Yu had any traps or other methods, it believed that it could use its powerful legs and easily leap away, it was not afraid of Su Yu and only felt concerned about the left arm that was covered in ck scales. Seeing this w that was about to crush his head, Su Yu finally lifted his left arm that was covered in ck scales to block. Su Yus reaction was well within the Gnome Riders expectations as it retracted its arm then kicked with its four legs, using its powerful jumping ability to escape. It could clearly feel that Su Yu was stronger than it but it was not fearful of Su Yu, rather, it wanted to tease Su Yu because it had great confidence in its jumping ability and its reaction speed. It really did have the ability to be this arrogant, just like when Su Yu had wanted to rush up the female dormitory but was impeded by a Gnome Rider, if he did not utilise the Earth Spikes Assault it would have been really difficult to manage. Under the current circumstances, Su Yu actually smiled and lifted his left hand which already had a few fangs protruding out. Chi! Chi! Chi!, as the Gnome Rider wanted to jump away the Fang Bullet Burst had already shot forth. With the robustness of the Gnome Rider, the Fang Bullet Burst would not necessarily kill it and it was thus aimed at its feet. Several sounds like the frying of beans rang out as the Gnome Rider violently howled, its legs became weak and was unable to jump aside as Su Yu pounced like a demon god. Chi! The ck scales on Su Yus left hand raised as white mist was expelled, the Rending w pulled his body as he flew forward like an artillery shell. Sss! A piercing sound could be heard like the hide of a cow being torn apart or a bowstring breaking apart, this blow from Su Yunded squarely in the centre of the Gnome Riders chest, pulling its upper body as it pierced through, flesh and blood sttered as Su Yu rushed by it, stopping to look as he saw the lifeless expression on its face as its body folded in two and fell to the ground. Another Gnome Rider had died to his hands. The strange energy that was in the form of qi within his body began to surge and swell violently, it seemed to have a goal for the first time as it rushed towards that barrier that was located at his left shoulder, however, it seemed to have overestimated its force as the barrier did not move in the slightest, the qi was forced to recede without any effect. It was clear that a stronger amount of strange energy was required in order to sessfully break through the chokepoint. After killing this Gnome Rider, Su Yu did not dare to tarry as he pulled Jade and ran towards the exit of the school. The powerful aura that was emitted from his body made the group of Gnomes not dare to go near him. Su Yu rushed out of the school as he headed for Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhao Shi Chang and the others. In the distance, he could see that there seemed to be an unfamiliar girl within the group but Su Yu did not mind. Zhang Zhong Mou saw Su Yu pulling Jade from afar and had rushed forward to receive them. Haha! Jade! Zhang Zhong Mou saw that Jade was fine and let out a sigh of relief as heughed. Su Yu let go of Jade as he said to Zhang Zhong Mou: Look after her. Before turning and heading back to the school. Ma Zi Ye saw this from far away and her heart swayed as she shouted: Ill go together with you. as she chased after Su Yu. Zhao Shi Chang was helpless as he said: Everyone lets be more cautious, no one else is allowed to just leave so suddenly. Their food was all here and it could be said to be their lifeline, if everyone ran away and monsters came to destroy it, that would be troublesome. Zhang Zhong Mou You guys Jade was shocked. Zhang Zhong Mouughed as he said: Let me slowly fill you in on the details. Su Yu ran directly towards the school, earlier when Lin Shi had his arm severed he actually left them and ran away. Based on Su Yus understanding of Lin Shi, he was not the kind of person to run away when faced with danger. Under those circumstances, for him to run it was actually even more dangerous and he should have known that Su Yu could deal with the Gnome Rider. Since he was not running due to the danger, then Lin Shi running off without caring about his severed arm meant that he was like him, frantically looking for someone and this person was clearly very important to him. Lin Shi had already lost his left arm, coupled with the fact that his ability was more suited for long range attacks, running around with an area filled with Gnomes, if he was surrounded it would be extremely dangerous. Ma Zi Ye followed closely behind him as she shouted: Hey! Wait for me! Su Yu continued to run based on his memory of the route, he could still recall the direction in which Lin Shi had taken off in which seemed to be the educational administration office. It was fortunate that the school was not that big and looking at the ground that was littered with Gnome corpses made it easier for him to recognise the route back, people with the ability to kill Gnomes within the school were rather scarce. Su Yu swiftly ran and asionally used his Fang Bullet Burst saving some of the students who were being attacked by Gnomes. Ma Zi Ye who followed behind did not hesitate when she saw a Gnome and would send out flying kicks. One of the Gnomes saw that the situation was grim and lifted a wooden shield to block, Ma Zi Yes kicknded on the wooden shield and smashed it together with the skull beneath, sending the corpse flying away. The wooden shield had burst apart and the skull beneath it had simrly exploded, the strength behind this kick was clearly exceptional. Su Yu saw this and looked back in astonishment, he noticed that the ck streaks on her feet had even extended to her calf already. Unknowingly, Ma Zi Yes strength had also risen to an even stronger level. Web of Steel! Ma Zi Ye stomped the ground as she shouted delicately, the ck rope-like snakes flew out and immediately snared two Gnomes who were attacking from the left and right. She did not stop as she rushed forward, her right leg dragging the Web of Steel as it hacked down and smashed into the shoulder of a Gnome, causing it to fly heavily into the ground face first, eating a mouthful of dirt. The other Gnome was dragged and lifted by her Web of Steel and sent flying away. Ma Zi Ye had really be strong, she was proficient at using her ability and could flexibly use her Web of Steel causing it to be unimaginably powerful. Ma Zi Ye! Suddenly a male voice could be heard shouting her name. Ma Zi Ye was stunned as she saw a group of familiar male students huddled together as they defended against the attacks of a Gnome. Their situation was dire and seeing Ma Zi Yes incredible prowess, they began to yell for help. These few male students were ssmates of Ma Zi Ye. Chapter 59: Leaders of the School Chapter 59: Leaders of the School Noticing the danger they were in, Ma Zi Ye shot forward like an arrow as her leg whipped forth, Pa! an explosive sound rang out as the Gnome was sent sprawling to the ground. Taking another big stride forward, she stepped on the face of the Gnome. She exerted all her force and a crisp Crack! could be heard as the eyeballs of the Gnome were squeezed out, it could only be imagined how fearsome the force behind this leg was. These few male students were in a stupor, looking at Ma Zi Yes skill as she killed a Gnome which had almost killed them in the blink of an eye, filled with astonishment and respect. A male student who was tall and handsome had just shouted Zi Ye! and had not finished talking when Ma Zi Ye nced at him with a smile before turning and chasing after Su Yu, leaving the male student with a slightly dismayed look on his face. In the past, Ma Zi Ye had secretly been in love with him and back then she had been too shy to confess and had secretly written a letter and ced it in that male students locker. Back then, this male student had been chasing another girl with a decent family background and in order to show his love for the girl, he had humiliated Ma Zi Ye in front of her. Back then, Ma Zi Ye clearly remembered that this guy had walked before her and said with a stern face: Ma Zi Ye, dont write anymore letters to me. I dont like you, the person I like is her Thereafter, he took out the letter and tore it to shreds in front of all the ssmates. This move was extremely vicious and even Ma Zi Ye who was very strong-willed could not bear it. This male student had made use of that beautiful performance to move that girl who was filled with vanity and finally managed to chase her. Thereafter, Ma Zi Ye had been filled with hatred for him. This time when Ma Zi Ye saw him, she did not feel love or hate, but rather felt that he was just dull like a normal student, showing a faint smile before rushing after Su Yu. This male student looked at Ma Zi Yes back as she ran away, his heart surged with a feeling of regret. Had he known that such an event would ur and Ma Zi Ye would actually be so powerful, he would have epted Ma Zi Ye. If that had happened, he would have someone to be his bodyguard and would not need to be afraid. He was filled with these thoughts as monsters rushed at the group forcing them to flee. The male student had an expression of fear and dread as he followed the other male students, fleeing in a different direction. As for his girlfriend whom he had chased, he did not know if she was alive and he also could not be bothered. Su Yu ran swiftly and quickly heard angry howls from the forward area, he could tell that the noises were made by Qin Jia Gui. Not far away, by the door of the building at the educational administrative region were seven to eight Gnomes, at this moment Qin Jia Gui was wielding his right fist as the explosive might of the metal fist exploded forth, the Demolishing Iron Fist could almost kill a Gnome with every strike. Behind Qin Jia Gui, Lin Shis face was pale as he lifted his right hand and continually fired Air Bullets at the Gnomes. The piercing power of the Air Bullet was extremely frightening, exceeding even that of real bullets and each shot thatnded would surely leave a gaping hole on the body of the Gnome. Behind the two people were arge group of males and females, there were some students but mostly teachers and leaders of the school. Su Yu slowed down as he stared nkly, could it be that Lin Shi had risked his life just to save these leaders of the school? Towards these leaders, Su Yu did not have that much attachment. Qin Jia Gui once again sent his Demolishing Iron Fist streaking through the air, sending a Gnome flying through the air. The more he fought the stronger he became as the Gnomes died one after another allowing the strange energy within his right hand to grow stronger and stronger. The metallic skin continued to extend higher and quickly spread to his arms, causing half of his arm to became covered in metal, increasing the destructive power of the Demolishing Iron Fist. Ma Zi Ye rushed forward and said angrily: Su Yu, what are you looking for? Wait for me. Before finally noticing Qin Jia Gui, Lin Shi and the group of people behind them. Due to Qin Jia Guis heroic and brave performance, many Gnomes were attracted to the area and there was even a two metre tall creature which let out a frightening howl, kicking with four feet as it arrived in front of the ten odd Gnomes,nding in front of Qin Jia Gui. Gnome Rider! Su Yu eximed as he called out to Ma Zi Ye: Go! and rushed forward together with her. The Gnome Rider was a tier two beast soldier and although it could notpare to the tier two beast soldiers like the Golden Goblin or the Savage Bull Demon, it was not something a tier one dark iron warrior like Qin Jia Gui could handle. Indeed, when Qin Jia Gui saw the Gnome Rider, although he was not afraid, his Demolishing Iron Fist smashed into the air and missed while the w of the Gnome Rider swiped down, tearing a piece of flesh from his left shoulder. This was fortunate because he had dodged quickly, otherwise, his skull would have already been crushed in half. Lin Shi noticed that the situation was perilous and shouted as the Air Bullet shot forth explosively toward the Gnome Rider. The Gnome Rider did not move and only swayed its hip as it dodged, stretching its hands forth as it exposed the fangs in its mouth, pouncing towards Qin Jia Gui and Lin Shi. The group behind noticed how ferocious the Gnome Rider was and let out exmations of fear. At the same time, Su Yu roared as the Rending w activated, Swish as his body flew forward faster due to the expulsion of white mist allowing his ck scale covered arm to lead his body and explode forward. Qin Jia Gui saw Su Yu shooting forward like a flying general and sighed gloomily within, he knew his limelight was about to be taken by Su Yu but under the current circumstances, if Su Yu did not appear he would have been in serious danger. This Gnome Rider was too difficult for him to handle. The Gnome Rider had a vicious smile as it pounced towards Qin Jia Gui and Lin Shi when suddenly it felt a cold wind from behind. Its heart trembled and it reacted swiftly, grabbing a Gnome by its side as it smashed it behind him before leaping seven to eight metres away. The Gnome Rider was extremely cunning and paranoid, extremely cautious. This blow of the Rending w from Su Yunded heavily on the chest of the Gnome that was thrown towards him. Pa! Pieces of breastbone andrge amounts of flesh and blood minced together as they sttered in all directions, like a whirlpool of flesh as Su Yu continued onwards without slowing down, pouncing towards the Gnome Rider which had just leapt seven to eight metres away. Looking at Su Yus approaching fist and the minced body of the Gnome, the Gnome Rider had a gasp of cold air as its mouth let out a shrill howl, not daring to block as it attempted to leap away again, however, something seemed to be tangling its legs making it unable to do so. Looking down, it could see that its legs were currently bound by streaks of ck iron rope that formed into a ck metal web, thoroughly trapping its four limbs. This Web of Metal was the final image in its mind as Su Yu reached, the Gnome Rider attempted to block with its two arms but the Rending w was simply too fearsome and pierced through both arms together with the skull and immediately killed it. Chapter 61: Killing Someone is so Easy Chapter 61: Killing Someone is so Easy Lin Shi stood there in a daze, he did not expect things to be like this and Qin Jia Gui walked forward with an ugly expression as he coldly said: Teacher Lin, youre so magnanimous. The few of us arent so big-hearted, I think you should go with them by yourself, we cant apany you any further, Su Yu, lets go. Su Yu nodded, over two hundred people were gathered here and in the distance even more people were still running in this direction. Even if they prepared more food, it would be gone in a single meal. Could it be that they were going to starve with everyone for their next meal? Or were they going to have to eat the meat from those ugly and weird monsters? Su Yu was not that great a person. Therge group of people surged forward and Li Dong was clearly unable to block them when Zhao Shi Chang suddenly shouted: Everyone lets act, dont be courteous! His right hand swept and pushed the two people before him away. Zhou Bi Rong who was guarding the food also stood up as she raised the pistol in her hand. There was an expression of stupefication on the school chairmans face and as he saw that a conflict was about to break out he loudly shouted: Everyone stop, stop right now! Before looking at Lin Shi: Little Lin, whats going on here? Lin Shis face was pale as Zhao Shi Changughed and said: I think its better if I exin the situation. At this moment, Zhang Zhong Mou, Li Dong, Zhou Hua Kang, Zhou Bi Rong and the others were standing before the food with serious expressions on their faces. What they faced were two hundred over angry students and teachers, therge group also had confusion written on their faces as they could not understand what Zhang Zhong Mou and the others were doing. The reason is simple, if everyone wishes to live or eat, they should go and find it on their own. We have no reason to put our lives on the line to bring food back for all of you. That is the rationale behind our actions. Whoever dares to steal our food, I, Zhao Shi Chang would not mind killing him. A bone de extended from his right hand and with a Chiii, a tree that was thicker than a bowl was chopped down. Therge tree fell heavily to the ground with a Bang!, it shocked the two hundred odd people and they stood there dazed. Even the school chairman had his mouth wide open as he stared at them. Dont look at us like that, honestly speaking weve already been in the forest for two days and of the thirty one of us, only the few of us made it here. We have not found an exit nor have we found any rescue team. This ce is no longer the world that we are familiar with. If you want to live, you have to depend on yourselves. Cant find any food? There are so many Gnome corpses over there. I think if youre really starving, everyone can eat their meat and drink their blood. Su Yu, Qin Jia Gui, youve already found the people you were looking for. Lets go. Zhao Shi Chang finally looked towards Su Yu and Qin Jia Gui. Qin Jia Gui looked towards Lin Shi and said: Teacher Lin, you went against our previous arrangement and broke the rules. Our group does not require a fellow like you who does not know how to keep his cool. He was thoroughly infuriated and did not bother with Lin Shi anymore as he walked over to Zhao Shi Changs side. As for Zhou Bi Rong and the others, they had already began to pack up the big bags as they prepared to leave. Over two hundred students and teachers were dazed for a moment before exploding as some people angrily shouted out: What gives you the right to have food while we starve? Since were all starving, everyone should share the food. Dont forget, the food that you brought with you for your two days were specially prepared for you by all of us, you bunch of ungrateful people! Their explosive anger was like a tide as their emotions were lit, like the explosion from a gunpowder barrel, all the angry teachers and students surged like a tide toward the food. Damn! Li Dong was infuriated as he finally acted. Bang! A fist smashed into the face of a student, the strange energy within his hand made his strength frightening and caused the students head to immediately burst open. Aaahhh! Hes killed someone! The groups emotions were riled even further as they surged towards Li Dong, Zhao Shi Chang, Zhou Hua Kang and the others, more courageous than when they were faced with the Gnomes or Lesser Goblins. A messy fight erupted and screams could be heard everywhere, even Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye could not avoid being pulled into the conflict. The other party had too many people and Zhao Shi Chang and the group could not block all of them. In no time, several people had rushed to where therge bags were and someone even started to tear a bag. A tearing sound could be heard asrge amounts of bread, water, biscuits and other food fell to the ground. Seeing the food, the crowd seemed even more crazed as they rushed forward. Zhao Shi Chang and the others were anxious and finally howled as they began to kill. Earlier they had only wanted to block the crowd and had not dealt killing blows, however, the situation was getting out of hand and his right hand was covered in ayer of hard crust with a bone de extending forth, his arm swept and fresh blood sttered, he could not be bothered anymore that the other party were students and teachers from his school. Two people were immediately rent in two and Qin Jia Gui also howled as the Demolishing Iron Fist was unleashed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Humans were much easier to kill than Gnomes and several of those who had reached the food pile were mercilessly sent flying. Among these group of students and teachers, there were some who had killed monsters and promoted to a dark iron warrior, however, they had only just promoted and had no way to contend with Qin Jia Gui and the others. As they came into contact, they could not withstand even a single blow as they were all swept away. Su Yu was within the group and looked towards the speechless Lin Shi as he sighed: Teacher Lin, is this the oue you were hoping for? Lin Shis face was pale as he lifted his head, the battle had quickly stopped because Zhao Shi Chang, Qin Jia Gui, Li Dong and the others had steeled their hearts as they killed and injured over twenty people. Looking at the people sprawled on the ground either dead or injured, it was extremely gruesome and the other people were frightened as they backed away. In their eyes, Zhao Shi Chang and the others had suddenly be as fearsome as demons. Initially I imagined that killing a person would be very difficult, who knew that it would actually be so easy. Its even easier than killing those monsters and makes a person feel excited. Li Dong had an evil grin, he had killed several people and his eyes seemed red as a fierce light seemed to shine from within them. After killing monsters for several days, the group were already numb to killing and were not too impacted after killing a few humans, nor did they feel any remorse. Demons Demons Within the students, a girls frightened voice could be heard. Su Yu sighed as he looked over at Lin Shi: Teacher Lin, what exactly were you nning? Throughout their journey, Lin Shi was actually a decent person but Su Yu simply could not understand why he had acted like this. His actions had infuriated Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and the others and no one was willing to interact with him any further. I I only wanted to save her I didnt think. It would end up like this Lin Shis body trembled as he looked towards a person within the crowd. Su Yu looked over and noticed that the person he was looking at was actually coach Meng Bo. Dazed, Su Yu finally understood. Lin Shi actually liked Meng Bo and had entered the school looking for her. He did not expect that Meng Bo would be together with everyone and with Lin Shis honest and considerate character, he could not tell Meng Bo to give up on the others and had finally brought everyone here, causing this uproar and tragedy. However, Su Yu seemed to recall that Meng Bo already had a fiance and if this situation did not ur they would have been married at the end of the year. It seemed that Lin Shi was secretly in love with her and because of this and his character, he could not say many things. Feelings were really a cause for silliness and Su Yu sighed as he shook his head, walking to the other side. Qin Jia Gui poured out all the food from the big bag which had a tear in it as he coldly red at Lin Shi: Dont say we arent fair, this bag of food well treat it as your share. Everyone, lets go. Having said this, he lifted two big bags and ced it on his back. The others also lifted bags onto their backs and even Qin Jia Guis girlfriend Yuan Ni Ping also exerted herself to carry one. Lin Shi stood stunned within the group, his face pale as his eyes seemed zed. The group of students and teachers each had different emotions and expressions, anger, shock, helplessness, fear and sadness. The school chairman seemed to have aged ten years and he now understood that the people before him were not going to listen to his orders and under the pressure of death, each person could only fight for themselves. No, Li Dong, we are ssmates, bring me along, I wish to go with you. Suddenly, a male student rushed out from within the group as he shouted wildly. Li Dong and him stayed in the same dormitory and although they could not be said to be best buddies, their rtionship could be considered quite solid. Chapter 64: Walking Zombies Chapter 64: Walking Zombies Jade, Lei Rui and Ni PIng had be dark iron warriors and their physical abilities had risen, as they lifted the big bags to walk, it was clearly much easier and within the entire group only Ding Shan could not hold on after walking for a while. The food that was allocated to Ding Shan were already carried by other people, she was too small and even if she walked without any burdens, she could only walk for a while. The group were helpless and Su Yu divided his food to Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhou Bi Rong and Zhao Shi Chang to carry before lifting Ding Shan onto his back. Thank you big brother. Ding Shan climbed onto Su Yus back and softly said. Su Yu shook his head as he thought to himself that if she had killed a single Gnome, she would not be tired so easily. The sky was beginning to darken and they had reached a slope, on the slope were several huge rocks and from afar it seemed as though there were several huge beasts lying there with an awe-inspiring aura. Looking at the sky, Qin Jia Gui said: Lets go there and check it out. The sky is already turning dark and we should prepare to rest the night on that slope. Zhao Shi Chang agreed, everyone was tired as they slowly made their way up the slope, asionally using the small trees by their sides to stabilise their bodies. Ma Zi Ye murmured as she bitterlyughed: Today is already the fifth day, its already been five days havent even taken a shower, these few days have really been unbearable. The smell of sweat mixed with that of blood was dense and it was to the point that no living person would go near them. It was fortunate that the smell on everyone was simr and once they got used to it, they did not mind it much. Their bodies however, were extremely ufortable and it was difficult to describe. When the group of people finally reached the top of the slope and looked, they were all dazed. Infront of the slope, there were arge pile of rocks and in the centre of the rocks there actually seemed to be a stone cave, the cave seemed deep and dark, as though a demon swallowing monster were opening its gaping mouth. The group saw this and felt a chill go down their spines. There seems to be a cave there Zhang Zhong Mou had not finished speaking when Qin Jia Gui softly interrupted: Speak softer, everyone lets retreat and avoid this ce. They had initially been prepared to stay the night here but upon discovering this sinister and frightening stone cave, regardless of what frightening monster was within, Qin Jia Gui was unwilling to take the risk as he prepared to quietly bypass this area. Lets go. Su Yu agreed with Qin Jia Guis decision and the group silently walked past the cave, moving in a big circle as they bypassed it. Suddenly, Zhao Shi Chang and Qin Jia Gui who were leading the pack stopped as weird expressions appeared on their faces. The group looked over and saw that not far away there were several of the strange rock piles. Between the rock piles were caves after caves, dense and numerous like that of a bee hive. Strange, these things. Zhang Zhong Mou wanted to go forward to inspect as a rustling sound could be heard from within the caves. Careful, could it be that this ce is actually the dwelling area of Gnomes? Qin Jia Gui immediately thought of the possibility that Gnomes lived within these caves and with so many caves before them, the number of Gnomes hidden here would be very numerous. Gnomes were the lowest tier of beast soldier, only slightly stronger than Lesser Goblins and would be much trouble for their group. As a result, Qin Jia Gui did not feel very anxious. Qin Jia Gui had just spoken his thoughts when the rustling noises from the surrounding caves became more vigorous as ck figures jumped out of the caves one by one andnded on the ground. Within the blink of an eye, Su Yu and the others had over ten ck monsters before them. These monsters were not the Gnomes that Qin Jia Gui had predicted, rather, they were a group of zombies that they had seen in the movies. The entirety of their bodies were greyish-ck as though it were covered in ayer of iron crust, their four limbs were not rigid and straight but rather, bent all over, their arms were hanging limply down and their posture was like the standing position of apes. What was most noticeable about these corpses was that they did not have hands but rather inch long ck metal hooks, these metal hooks gleamed with a ck light and were clearly extremely sharp. A zombie had jumped out of a cave and the metal hook on its left arm had nonchntly swung, hooking into a rock by its side causing it to shatter like a piece of tofu. The might and sharpness of the metal hooks were certainly exceptional. The Eye of Perception on Su Yus left hand activated and the a stream of information shed through his mind. Name: Walking Zombie Information: Lowest tier zombie within the Zombie race, tier one elite beast soldier. Relying on its two metal hooks it is easily able to dig caves. Mortal enemies with Gnomes, frequentlying into conflict over the stems of nts. Gnomes were frightened of them and forged wooden shields and leather armour to protect themselves from the metal hooks of these zombies. They are simr to Gnomes and although they did not eat humans, they loved to attack them and convert these humans into their kind. Su Yu received this information and his heart shivered, he clearly remembered that Greater Goblins were ssified as tier one beast soldiers and these Walking Zombies before them were actually tier one elite beast soldiers, although they were of the same tier, it seemed that they were more frightening than the Greater Goblins, otherwise, the word elite would not be used to describe them. Thinking speedily, Su Yu raised his left arm and Chi Chi Chi sounds could be heard as ck scales appeared on his arm. In the blink of an eye, his left arm was already covered in ck scales and five ws appeared from his hand as he shouted heavily: Retreat! Everyone be careful, these zombies are not easy to handle! as he went forward to face them. Su Yu did not need to remind them as Jade, Lei Rui, Yuan Ni Ping and the others began to slowly back away. These ten odd Walking Zombies emanated a dense aura of death which made them feel danger, causing them to instinctively retreat. Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang, Ma Zi Ye and Zhang Zhong Mou were all tier one dark iron warriors and utilized their abilities. Qin Jia Guis left hand clenched as ck metal skin extended from his palm all the way to half of his arm. Zhao Shi Changs right hand was covered in a hard crust like that of an insect and as he waved his hand, a bone de emerged from within the hard crust. ck rope-like objects appeared on Ma Zi Yes right leg, half of Zhang Zhong Mous face became stone and in his hands was a metal spade as he exhibited a poise that was stern and ready to engage. The ten odd Walking Zombies jumped out from their caves and saw the group of humans before them. Without a sound, they wielded their metal hooks as they rushed forward. In an instant, both sides had collided, Su Yus left hand went forth and blocked the metal hook of a Walking Zombie as the Rending w activated, the ck scales raised as the left arm began to rotate, creating a frightening rotational force. When the metal hook collided, it was immediately sent flying away and Su Yu strode forward as he heavily smashed the Rending w into the Walking Zombies chest. Rending w was simply too frightening and if it came into contact with the chest of the Walking Zombie, it would immediately rend through flesh and bone. However, this Walking Zombie was worthy of its title as a tier one elite beast soldier and was far stronger than Gnomes and Lesser Goblins. In this perilous situation, its hooks shot down and used the frightening rotational power from the Rending w to rebound backwards, avoiding the danger of it piercing into its chest. The metal hooks were so sturdy that even the Rending w could not pierce through it. Chapter 73: Slaying the Zombie King Chapter 73: ying the Zombie King Su Yu lifted his hand as he pounced towards the Singled Eyed Zombie King, the white tornado on his arm seemed to extend like a python which was dancing in the breeze, suddenly, the two arms of the Single Eyed Zombie King collided with the Rending Storm. As the arms of the Zombie King were covered in iron chains, an explosive force rattled Su Yus left arm. This collision of force against force produced a dreadful ear-piercing noise. The vicious Rending Storm tore apart the iron chains in the blink of an eye, each and every inch of the chains were shattered when drawn into the white hurricane. At this moment, Su Yu shouted and swung his left arm, an elongated white tornado that was almost whip-likeshed out. Pa Pa Pa the explosive sounds continuously rang out. Countless metal fragments from the iron chains were sucked into the white hurricane and were shot out in rapid session at the Single Eyed Zombie King. After going through the white tornados high speed vortex, these metal chain fragments that were being shot out were not much different from the rounds of a machine gun as a shower of bullets could be seen everywhere. The Single Eyed Zombie King roared as it was caught off guard, the exposed flesh on its body showed embedded metal fragments. Immediately, bloody holes appeared after the flesh wascerated. The Single Eyed Zombie King was extremely furious from the pain, it had a crazed expression as it lifted both arms. Suddenly brandishing its countless iron chains, these chains were interwoven and formed a metal which flew towards Su Yus head. With the force behind these iron chains, as long as an iron chain even brushed Su Yu, the tragic result would be shattered bones and minced meat. At this time, Su Yu slightly regretted not choosing toprehend the new ability Shield Armor. The name itself suggested some sort of protective ability and at this moment, Su Yu could only choose to retreat quickly and dodge. Only his left arm and torso were covered in steel-like ck scales, the other parts were still of human flesh and he did not dare to take a hit. Su Yu quickly retreated while the Single Eyed Zombie King gave chase, stamping the floor and producing Thump earthquake-like sounds. Its body was like a heavy tank that was currently in a frenzied collision course. Su Yu stretched out his left arm to block. Bang! Su Yu and the Single Eyed Zombie King struck each other, just purely relying on brute force, Su Yu was no match for the Zombie King as he was immediately flung far away. Bang! Su Yu hurriedly stretched out his left arm to grab onto the branch of arge tree. Only by doing this did he stop himself from flying any further. Eyeing his own left arm, Su Yu was not very satisfied. ording to logic, by upgrading the Rending w to Rending Storm, this Rending Storm ought to be much stronger. When Su Yu was tier two, just relying on the Rending ws full strength, it could already damage the Single Eyed Zombie Kings iron chains on its body. Now that Su Yu had risen to tier three and the Rending w had been upgraded to Rending Storm. Su Yus Rending Storm unexpectedly only managed to wreck the other partys protective iron chains, in terms of power it was actually not much stronger than the Rending w. How could this be? This should not be happening. Su Yu muttered to himself irresolutely, seeing that the activation of the Rending Storm produced thick fumes of white mist, just the denseness of the white mist showed that it had way more mist than the Rending w. Yet it did not show terrifying strength, perhaps there were other ways of using this technique? While Su Yu was muttering to himself, the Single Eyed Zombie King stretched out both arms, its body was wrapped with iron chains from head to toe as it pounced again. Spreading out both arms and attempting to crush Su Yus body from both sides, wanting to squash him into a heap of minced meat. Theres no reason for this, theres no reason for this Su Yu continued to mumbled as he continued to retreat backwards. Upon bing a tier three warrior, his movement speed had greatly increased, easily dodging the Single Eyed Zombie Kings attacks. ROAR! as Su Yu continued to evade, the Single Eyed Zombie King roared out towards the skies. sping both hands together with iron chains coiled around, resulting in an enormous hammer made of iron chains that was smashing down from up above. A weighty onught was brought down. Su Yu lifted his head to see the enormous hammer made of iron chains mming down as his lips continued to murmur when suddenly he seemed to think of something. He shouted loudly: Theres no reason for this. RENDING. lifting up his left arm, he actually blocked the iron chained hammer. This time the ck scales on the left arm continued to shift upwards as per normal, except that no white mist was being spewed out. Looking at this, it actually resembled the recentlyprehended Rending w, seemingly a bit strange. ng! The iron chained hammer came down, smashing onto Su Yus left arm, the terrifying force immediately caused Su Yus body to produce a brittle Ka Cha sound. Both legs went soft as he suddenly knelt on the ground, at the same time the monstrous force was pushing and pressuring downwards, the limit of bearing this was finally reached when all of a sudden an abrupt and explosive force came bursting forth. Su Yu roared towards the skies: STORM! Clutching onto the iron chained hammer, the Rending w suddenly spewed out surging and violent white steam that was charging out towards the atmosphere like an explosive Wu Wu sounds of a flute could be heard. In a split second, a second formidable force then exploded out, forming an intense white storm vortex that continued up towards the heavens. The Single Eyed Zombie King gaped as it made a mournful howl, the iron chained hammer together with both arms were sucked into the the white storm vortex in a split second. Each and every inch was thoroughly disintegrated, it was more powerful than any other meat grinder on Earth. The Single Eyed Zombie King quickly retreated backwards but both hands were already grinded into lumps of mushy meat. Su Yuughed wildly as he stood up as he took the initiative to attack the frantic and tumbling Single Eyed Zombie King that was retreating. A fist heavily smashed towards its chest area. RENDING. STORM! Su Yu hollered. Smashing outwards, the white vapors once again exploded out and formed a terrifying storm vortex, bringing about a destructive rending force as a dangerous force erupted out. The Single Eyed Zombie King shouted as it looked on helplessly as bits and pieces of its chest was ripped apart and mixed with the fragmented iron chains which exploded out in all directions. It was as if a time bomb had just detonated from within its chest, suddenly its whole body started shattering into small pieces before it finally burst out. Finally, the white storm became a vortex of flesh, beginning from the torso area. The final outcries of the Single Eyed Zombie King finally sounded out as the skull flew into the distance. When the flesh vortex finally dispersed, what remained on the ground was the Single Eyed Zombie Kings tworge legs, broken arms and the head that had flew away. Its upper torso had totally disappeared. This is the true Rending Storm, a monstrous rending force that erupts out to form a violent vortex that could warp and twist everything, even steel would be no exception. I did not expect the Rending Storm technique to have so many variations in its usage. While Su Yu was holding his own left arm, he was astonished as he stared nkly at the Single Eyed Zombie Kings corpse on the ground. Seeing the twinkling and dazzling ck crystal hovering in the air which quickly flew into his left arm, he felt a new and powerful energy bubbling forth within his body. The Single Eyed Zombie King was a tier three beast soldier, the energy of the crystal within its body was tremendous, it wasparable to four or five Metal Chain Zombies. Su Yu felt the strange energy within his body surging violently as it charged outwards to attack the other chokepoints. Chapter 74: Mentally and Physically exhausted Chapter 74: Mentally and Physically exhausted It was a pity that the four points were sealed, preventing the strange energy from flowing into the head, right arm, left and right legs. The right arms chokepoint actually did not even budge. Although this strange energy was violent and powerful, with regards to the choke point, it was like a dragonfly trying to shake a gigantic pir. Su Yu could vaguely understand upon evolving that each and every increase in tier would definitely be harder and harder. Although the strange energy within his body was surging and experiencing an unprecedented amount of power, Su Yus mind was actually feeling rather exhausted. He only wanted to copse and sit down. After everything that had just happened a moment ago, beginning with the appearance of Single Eyed Zombie King and the other monsters till now, although the entire process was less than a minute, the dangerous events that urred were truly hard to describe. Su Yu was utterly mentally exhausted, unhurriedly leaning on arge tree by the side, beside the corpse of the Single Eyed Zombie King. He only wanted to slowly sit down. However in his heart he was concerned about the safety of the others, this allowed him to prop himself up with great difficulty as he swayed while he walked to the side of the copsed Qin Jia Gui. Although his body had been pierced through, he had not died which meant that the strange energy residing in his body was currently at work. The two terrible bloody holes from the front and back were already being staunched. It was currently being patched up at a speed that the naked eye could see. Su Yus disastrous injuries were simply iparable. There were at least ten or more bones within his body that had fractured, however, upon evolving into a tier three dark iron warrior, the strange energy started to gather at the wounded areas, there was absolutely no need for worry as it began to heal unconsciously. Jade! Lei Rui! Su Yu saw that Qin Jia Gui was fine, he let out a big breath as he fell and sat by Qin Jia Guis side, leaning against a tree as he called out these two names. He simply could not muster any more strength. Zhang Zhong Mou also fumbled about as he walked towards Su Yu while calling him out. Zhang Zhong Mou did not not receive any wounds, at this moment the forest was gloomy and shrouded in darkness. He could only faintly see indistinct shadows and being afraid that everyone had really strayed off, Zhang Zhong Mou could only use his voice to shout out. Everything is already fine, everyone quicklye over, we are over here. Hey! Everyonee back! Zhang Zhong Mou continuously hollered out and soon sounds of rustling could be heard. Zhang Zhong Mou got a huge fright as he turned his head, it was actually Ma Zi Ye who limped over. Whew! Ma Zi Ye eximed after seeing Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou and the corpse remains of the Single Eyed Zombie King. Having a weight off her mind, she let out another long breath as she slowly sat on the floor. All the things that had urred recently caused her mental state to tighten and it was only now that she finally rxed as a wave of fatigue hit her. After Zhang Zhong Mous calls, all the people who had scattered in different directions started toe out one after another. Originally, Su Yu had everyone rush to this area not to make them scatter and run away but rather, it was for him to use to surrounding terrain to quickly wipe out the zombies. Jade and the others were all rather quick-witted as they relied on the darkness to stealthily find a random underbrush to hide in. They did not dare to escape any further in case they really got lost. Just the thought of being alone and wandering about in thisrge frightening forest simply gave one the shudders. Although thisrge forest was teeming with terrible creatures that were out for blood, fortunately there seemed to be no poisonous insects, snakes, etc. If there were, one could not imagine their prospects. There was a huge difference between this terrifying forest and the ones from their previous world. There were many things that disregarded their own conventional reasoning and knowledge. Upon seeing that everyone has returned, Su Yu who was leaning at the side decided to rouse himself as he tousled his own hair before saying:Old Mou, is there water? Let me have a sip. No problem. Eh? Zhang Zhong Mou was about to retrieve the items from therge food bag when he remembered that he left all therge bags of food at an area with dense vegetation at the outskirts of the forest, at the top of a slope. Su Yu, are you alright, just now things were really scary. Jade asked as her face appeared to be trembling. Be at ease, everything has been taken care off by Su Yu, with him around, there will be no problems. Zhang Zhong Mou said with a pleased expression after seeing Su Yus prowess, he felt that his own face had some sort of luster. Jade was surprised as she reevaluated Su Yu, afterwards she muttered while clenching her fists and said: This wont do, I, this old woman need to work harder since this little squirt has already be so formidable. In the future I cant bully him anymore, no way, I must be even more powerful than him. His mother actually entrusted me to take care of him, if I dont be stronger does that mean he will instead take care of me? No way, no way. Su Yu ignored Jades ramblings as he had his hand over Zhang Zhong Mous shoulder and got him to support Su Yu while he walked away. While passing by Jade. Su Yu waved his hands andzily said: Jade, you are rambling on again, be careful that you wont be able to marry during this lifetime. By then dont count on me hah. Jades face became red with anger as she thought of giving a sarcastic repartee, but realize that everyone was already leaving as she quickly chased up with them. Upon exiting this area of dense vegetation, everyone carried theirrge bags filled with food that were lying on the slope. Luckily nothing out of the ordinary happened. Su Yu seemed to have lost all strength as he tumbled while he sat down, Zhang Zhong Mou quickly took out a bottle of mineral water from the bag and tossed it over to Su Yu. Su Yu finished the whole bottle in one shot, before wiping his mouth and letting out a long breath. His heart was feeling much morefortable. Although he had leveled up from the battle just now, he felt mentally and physically exhausted, this sort of awful feeling was simr to dying from thirst, simply peculiar. Only after the water had reached his stomach did he finally managed to catch his breath. Zhang Zhong Mou took out another bottle of water and had a few mouths before taking out another pack of cigarettes and said: Have a smoke. As he looked towards Su Yu, Li Dong, Zhang Shi Chang and the others while throwing them each a stick. He brought with him quite a few packets of cigarettes thus he was rather generous with giving out cigarettes. Putting a cigarette to his mouth and taking a puff before helping to light up Su Yus cigarette. Afterwards he sat on the grass by Su Yus side and looked up to the skies before taking another puff and said: Damn it, this night is truly not peaceful at all. Ma Zi Ye was biting her instant noodles while asionally swallowing her own saliva, her face showed a satisfied expression. Zhang Zhong Mou saw this and made a long sigh: What is happiness ah actually happiness is like a cat eating fish, dog eating meat, little missy Ma Zi Ye eating instant noodles. Ma Zi Ye stared at him and said: Go and die. Afterwards she did not bother about him and his loquacious antics. Qin Jia Gui sustained heavy injuries and was carried on the back by Zhao Shi Chang and was now put down on the floor, lying down. He remained unconscious as before and everyone else was silent as they sat ory down. The experience from before was simply too terrifying, it was like a nightmare and everyone still had lingering fears. Yuan Ni Ping propped up Qin Jia Guis head by using her thighs as she tightly held onto Qin Jia Guis hands. Her whole body was still faintly trembling, she was really afraid and could not imagine if anything had happened to Qin Jia Gui. Seeing the corpse of Ding Shan in the vicinity and seeing the corpses strewn all over the floor, everyone was mentally and physically exhausted. Li Dong stared nkly at the food bags on the floor and murmured: If everyone rationed their food properly, these foodstuff will be able tost us about twenty days however whats the use of this. We wont be able to even make it past twenty days ah. You have all seen for yourself, the monsters that appear are getting even more formidable, we. everyone is going to die soon! At this moment, Li Dong gave a kick and kicked onerge bag of food flying away. He had a mocking expression and said: Treating all these foodstuff as treasures, in the end having food had no meaning, we are all still going to die. Even you Su Yu, you are no exception. Suddenly, Li Dong had a rather frantic expression as he ran up to Su Yu while shouting, at this very moment, Su Yu had a bad feeling. Chapter 76: New tier three dark iron warrior Chapter 76: New tier three dark iron warrior Su Yu recalled that if his Eye of Perception were promoted to the Eye of Divinity, this Eye of Divinity would give him night vision and with such an ability, would it not be easy for him to move about at night? If they ate sparingly, each bag of food couldst them one day. Losing six bags of food meant that they had lost six days worth of food and everyone felt depressed. Zhao Shi Changs expression was heavy as he said: If the bags were really taken by people, who were these people? They actually dare to travel in the night? Would they return? Or could it be that it wasnt people who took the bags but rather monsters who did so? Li Dong spoke up: They have already taken the food, why would they return? I feel that its a group who are like us and trying to find their way out of this forest. However, their numbers are few or have quite a number but are already carrying a lot of food and happened to walk past this area, seeing the floor which was littered with food, they took what they were able to and left. We have no idea which direction they went and our surroundings are pitch ck, theres simply no way to chase. Forget it, everyone lets just treat it as our misfortune. No, we should thank heavens that we still have twenty six bags, if they were all stolen, haha, then we would really be finished. The group thought of this and felt shudders go down their spines, their situation was intense back then and they had all run into the dense forest on the other side without time to take their food with them. They did not expect that their food would actually be found by someone and fortunately only six bags were taken by the other party. Li Dong said this as he reached into his big bag and took out two packets of food which he stuffed into his pockets as he mumbled: It seems that leaving all the food within the big bags is dangerous, as a precaution we should carry some on our bodies. Weve lost six bags of food, it seems that we have to apportion out the remaining food once again. Zhou Hua Kang had a bitter smile, although they had lost six bags of food, they group had been through a night of trouble and fright, they were all fatigued and had not thought much about this. Asking the group to leave this ce right now was not realistic, not to mention Qin Jia Guis injuries, the group were all very tired and the surroundings were pitch ck. They did not dare to take this risk as most of themid on the ground to rest while a few of them took turns to keep watch. After an unknown amount of time, Su Yu who was half asleep was suddenly shocked awake by an exmation. Su Yus reaction speed was godly and he was seated in an instant, his eyes were apprehensive as the others who were half asleep also were shocked awake by the exmation. The exmation was from Zhao Shi Chang, it was his turn to keep watch and he was currently standing with his right fist transformed, a bone de was extended from it as he sternly faced forward. Below the slope not far away, there were the soft sounds of footsteps and Zhou Shi Chang had heard this as he eximed: Whos there!, his main aim to wake up the people of the group. Su Yu stood up as he walked to Zhao Shi Changs side before staring nkly. From the wild grass below the slope two figures could be seen, two people had actually walked out. The sounds of footsteps were precisely caused by them. The two people saw the group on the slope and seemed shocked before they began to converse in english, Su Yu frowned and could barely make out that the other party were telling them not to panic and that they were not bad people. By time time, Ma Zi Ye, Jade, Zhang Zhong Mou and the others had all woken up. Although Su Yu was a university student, his english was rather poor and had only barely made some sense of what was said. He did not know how to converse properly in english and looked towards Ma Zi Ye as he said: Ask them to stop there. He remembered that Ma Zi Ye was from the foreignnguage ss and her spoken english should be decent. Indeed, Ma Zi Ye spoke in fluent english and the two people who had appeared suddenly stopped. These two people were quite cooperative and had immediately stopped. One of the two actuallyughed as he waved two of his hands, seeming to signal that they were surrendering, also signifying that they had no ill intentions. Su Yu looked back at Jade and the others: You guys stay here. thereafter went forward with Zhao Shi Chang, Ma Zi Ye, Zhang Zhong Mou and a few others. Su Yu was most afraid that if these two people harboured ill intentions and suddenly attacked, with Jade, Lei Rui and the others abilities they would easily bepromised. He had thus instructed for them to stop before going forward to meet them. Even if the other party had ill intentions he would not be afraid. Walking closer, Su Yu was able to quickly recognise that these two people were indeed foreigners. Their school actually had two foreigners who taught foreignnguages but their ages were rather old. Within this forest, this was their first contact with foreigners. The two people before them were a male and a female, they were tall with the male being about 1.84 metres and the female being about 1.75 metres. Compared to Su Yu and the group, this male and female pair gave them a feeling of pressure. This male had a beard on his face, deep eyes and a high nose with disheveled long ck hair, his clothes were tattered and cut a sorry figure, there were bloodstains on his clothing and the thick smell of blood filled the air. Standing there, he seemed like a javelin and naturally released a sinister cold aura. The female had blond hair and jade-coloured eyes,pared to Jade and Ning Yan who were girls from the east, her skin was white and coarse, typical of a whitedy from the west. Although her body was dirty and cut quite a sorry figure, she stood there with poise and her face had a look of preparedness as she stared at Su Yu and the few others who were approaching. This male and female were clearly in their thirties. Su Yu walked closer as he silently activated the Eye of Perception. Doing so, his heart began to beat faster as he felt astonished. Based on the information from the Eye of Perception, the tall and well-built male before them was actually a tier three dark iron warrior and the female beside him was a tier two dark iron warrior. It was no wonder that they were so courageous and able to move about at night. Su Yus mind churned at a high speed but he did not realise that while he was inspecting the two people, on the back of the males right hand there was a faint light that was being released that could be barely seen by the naked eye. Thereafter, the information of the few people also entered into the mind of this well-built male before he turned to measure Su Yu. The current Su Yu was also a tier three dark iron warrior. As for Ma Zi Ye, Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhao Shi Chang and the few others, they were still tier one dark iron warriors and the male did not really care about them. Ask who are they and how did theye to this ce. Zhang Zhong Mou said to Ma Zi Ye, he was like Su Yu and did not really know how to converse in english. Ma Zi Ye spoke in english to ask the questions and a friendly smile emerged on the males face as he spoke. Su Yus spoken english was bad but he was still able to barely understand some of what was said. The male had introduced himself as York and the female by his side was his wife Jennifer, they were temporarily living in a cave nearby and had heard the ruckus outside, causing them to silentlye over to look. Su Yu heard this andughed: Those six bags of food were taken by them and they have returned to continue taking the other bags of food. Chapter 77: Sneak Attack Chapter 77: Sneak Attack Ma Zi Ye also came to this realization. It was true, back when they were battling with the Single Eyed Zombie King, the mor they made was quite loud and the two people had probably followed them and saw the chance as they silently stole six bags of food. By their estimates, Su Yu and the others were probably dead and had returned to take the remaining food but did not expect to meet with Su Yu and the others. After analysing the situation, the information that they were living in a cave not far away was quite believable. Ma Zi Ye had spoken her piece and the expressions on the faces of the foreigners seemed unnatural as York hurriedly exined: Sorry, I thought that you guys had perished and these food were ownerless. Since all of you are alright, I can return the food to all of you. Who knew that York would actually say such nice things? The group was dazed, Su Yu did not mind losing the six bags of food and if they could use them to gain two strong people to join their group, this would surely be a beneficial exchange. It was only a question of whether these two foreigners were dependable. Why were they living in a cave and not trying to find an exit out of this forest? These were all uncertainties but if they wanted to find out it would certainly be quite easy, thinking of this, Su Yu informed Ma Zi Ye of his intentions and allowed her to trante. Why were you guys living in the cave but not trying to get out of the forest? Are there other people in the cave besides the two of you? Are you willing to follow us to try and find a way out of this forest? Were currently looking for an exit, hoping to leave this area. York heard Ma Zi Yes questions and immediately smiled as he answered: Willing, of course were willing. Theres only the two of us and the forest is simply too dangerous. We dont dare to recklessly run about and could only stay in this area. Were more familiar with this area and there arent too many strong monsters here. Weve always been waiting for other groups and being able to meet you is simply wonderful. Jennifer who was by his side also smiled, as though she approved of joining Su Yus group. Ma Zi Ye heard their words and also smiled. She had a faint feeling that this couple was not that simple, otherwise, they would not dare to run around at night. She was afraid that their strengths could even exceed her own. After a simple discussion, this couple appeared very amiable, making Ma Zi Ye and the others rx their guard against them as they brought them up the slope and introduced Lei Rui, Jade and the others to them. This couple seemed very friendly as they smiled and nodded at each person, however, no one noticed that on the back of Yorks hand, a faint shing light could barely be seen, inspecting the information of each person. When he noticed that besides Su Yu, there were no other people who were strong, to the extent that there were some who had not even reached tier one, Yorks face which was covered with a beard seemed to be even more happy. How long have the two of you been in this forest? Su Yu suddenly asked. Ma Zi Ye swiftly tranted it into english and repeated the words. York stared nkly before turning his head to look at Ma Zi Ye and finally showing a bitter smile: Its almost been a month, every day seems like living in hell and we are people who have been forsaken by god. This ce isnt safe, everyone follow us. Lets go to our cave and rest, that area is much better. Jennifer continued with a face full of warmth. Alright, have you guys been staying in that cave for almost a month? Is there an area there to take a bath? Jades english was rather good and hurriedly spoke in english to ask a few questions. Jennifer seemed stunned as her eyes wandered before answering: There is a stream by the side which allows us to bathe. Jade shouted in glee but when Su Yu heard these words, his heart shivered as his eyes moved slightly and nced at the couple. Their bodies had the thick smell of blood and sweat, much thicker than the ones on their body. If there was really a stream by their cave which allowed them to bathe, why would the smell be so strong? It was clear that her words were merely lies to Jade, the question was, why would she lie? The only reason would be that she was afraid the group would not follow them to the cave and had thus replied in this manner saying that there was a stream by the cave which would allow them to take a bath. To Jade and the girls, an area that could allow them to bathe was a very tempting proposition. Su Yu had just thought of this when Lei Rui suddenly whispered from the side: Su Yu. before walking beside him and continuing: Su Yu, this female foreigner must be lying, look at her, its clear that she hasnt taken a bath for days. She ims that there is a stream by the cave that we can bathe in, that must be a lie. Su Yu looked at Lei Rui and praised in his heart that she was quick witted. The two foreigners clearly did not understand mandarin, although they could see Lei Rui and Su Yu conversing, they did not know what the two were discussing about. Su Yu had a smile on his face as he nodded his head in a friendly manner towards them. He did not leak an ounce of suspicion on his face as he softly said: Lets be careful, I dont know why theyre lying but it seems that we cant trust these two people. Su Yu looked at the floor which was covered with bags of food and thought that these two people must have ns. If the couple wanted to mount a sneak attack on them, could it be for these food? No, they were normal people. They should know that by joining the group, everyone would have a better chance of finding an exit. Otherwise, even if they killed the entire group and obtained all the food, merely eating without doing anything else the food would surely deplete. In that case, what were they thinking? Why would Jennifer lie to Jade, did they have any ill intentions? Su Yu continued to contemte on this matter, he was unsure if the couple had any ill intentions but his wariness of them had increased. Jade was ted as she picked up the bags from the floor and shouted: Everyone lets go, theres a ce for us to bathe. Su Yu noticed a happy expression sh across the couples face and his mind churned before saying: Its already too dark, lets wait for morning before heading over. Jade was a bit unhappy but when Su Yu nced at her, she did not say anything and ced the bag of food back onto the floor. Jennifer noticed that they had ced the bags back to the ground and asked amazedly in english: Whats wrong? Not going anymore? Ma Zi Ye spoke in english to exin: The sky is already dark, lets wait for tomorrow morning before heading over. It seems like the sky will be bright soon anyway. Oh. Jennifer answered but a disappointed expression could be seen on her face as Yorkughed: This is fine, everyone lets wait for morning. As he said this, he walked towards Su Yu and continued: Do the few of you have cigarettes? Sinceing to this forest, the thing thats hardest to beat is that there arent cigarettes. Ma Zi Ye who was by the side helped trante what he said. I have some. Zhang Zhong Mou took a packet of cigarettes from his bosom and threw it to him: For you. His bag of food still had other cigarettes and he was not that distressed over a packet of cigarettes. York took a stick out and ced it in his mouth, a look of tion appeared on his face as he walked up to Su Yu and asked: Do you have a lighter? Although Su Yus english was rather bad, he could understand simple words and had understood what York was asking. He shook his head and was about to reply when York suddenly smashed towards the back of Su Yus head. The distance between the two was rather close and York had suddenly attacked, the people in the surroundings did not understand what was going on and Yorks fist had already reached the back of Su Yus head. This fist was simply too fast and as York threw his fist out, thick ck fur covered his hand, by the time it reached the back of Su Yus head, his right arm had already thoroughly swelled into a big arm, this huge arm was covered in ck fur, each strand of hair was like steel thorns, from a nce it seemed like an enormous cactus. Chapter 81: Looking for York Chapter 81: Looking for York Su Yu, which direction should we go to look for York? Ma Zi Ye lifted two bags off the floor as she asked Su Yu. A contemtive look appeared on Su Yus face as his eyes gazed toward the direction where York had run away to the previous night, by the side Zhou Bi Rong suddenly spoke up: I have a way to follow the rough trail he used to run away. Zhao Shi Changs eyes lit up as he hurriedly said: For real? Zhou Bi Rong nced at him: Do you think that Im a policewoman for nothing? The death of Ding Shan the previous night had been a big blow to Zhou Bi Rong but she did not be depressed, rather, she returned to being a strong and resourceful police woman. Because of the need to look after Ding Shan, Zhou Bi Ring had always stood by her side to protect her and did not speak out much, thus not attracting too much attention. As a policewoman, Zhou Bi Rong was actually rather strong willed and with the death of Ding Shan, she was extremely angry to the extent that she actually wanted to fight the three Metal chains Zombies. Although she was rash, this still required plenty of courage. At this moment she had walked forward and scouted the path based on the trail left behind as York fled. To Su Yu and the others there may not be anything special about the route but to her seasoned police eyes, there was a clear distinction. Over here, Ill lead the way. Zhou Bi Rong only looked around for a bit before pointing out a direction and she began to lead the group. Zhang Zhong Mou could not hold his curiosity as he asked: Big police officer Zhou, can you really tell? I dont see any difference. Are police officers really so awesome? simply suspicious. Zhou Bi Rong heard his words and a look of reminiscing appeared on her face: My dad has been a criminal investigator for tens of years, since young Ive learnt many skills and tricks from him and my ambition is actually to be an outstanding criminal investigator. Its a pity that reality and dreams are far apart, I only became a policewoman A faint smile was on her face as she said with confidence: Rest easy, I still have some confidence in my tracking skills. Su Yu looked at Zhou Bi Rong who was before him and suddenly understood, when Ding Shan was alive, the motherly instincts in Zhou Bi Rong had been ignited, making her seem like a gentle and caring mother. Now that Ding Shan was dead, she had returned to her usual self as a shrewd policewoman, she exuded enthusiasm and her entire person seemed to have changed. Woman really were the most fickle-minded creatures in the world. Su Yu thought to himself as he picked up two bags and followed Zhou Bi Rong. The others also set out as Yuan Ni Ping attempted to support Qin Jia Gui but he shook his head and expressed that he could walk alone. If we meet with that York, Su Yu you will be in-charge of blocking him while Ma Zi Ye you will take the chance to use the Web of Metal to trap him. By then we will all rush forward and even if he has three heads and six arms, he will still be unable to manage. Along the way, the group swiftly came up with a n to deal with York. Only Su Yu could tangle with York and Ma Zi Ye only needed to easily use her Web of Metal to trap York, thereafter, Zhao Shi Chang, Zhang Zhong Mou and the others would act together together with Su Yu, even if York was powerful he would still die. Zhou Bi Rong brought the group along the path which York had fled in and after walking for half a mile, she suddenly stopped as she carefully inspected the ground before turning left. This York suddenly made a turn here, I think his dwelling should be close by. Zhou Bi Rong had a stern face as she whispered. Hearing Zhou Bi Rong say this, Qin Jia Gui hurriedly added: Everyone be careful, this York is a tier three dark iron warrior and is as strong as Su Yu. Zhao Shi Chang continued: If we really do meet with that fellow, Qin Jia Gui, you stay behind with the rest of the females. Dont go forward, leave him to us to handle. Qin Jia Gui nodded, the injuries on his body had not fully healed and although he could walk, he did not have enough strength to attack. The group increased their vignce as they constantly looked around in all directions, hoping to spot York early on and get rid of this threat. Suddenly, Zhou Bi Rong who was leading the way stopped as she whispered: Look. Su Yu who was following closely behind her shifted the leaves before him and saw that roughly thirty odd metres away, between therge trees, there was a cave that was about as tall as a man. Before the cave were humongous boulders which almost covered the entirety of the cave. Even Su Yu who did not have much experience could clearly sense that the wild grass before the cave had been trodden on by man or animal and the markings were evident. Zhou Bi Rong continued in a low voice: The ground here is disheveled and the traces of York lead to that area, the cave that is currently covered by boulders should be where theyre temporarily living. Zhou Bi Rong shared her deduction while Zhang Zhong Mou refuted: Police officer Zhou, this may not be the case, who knows? Maybe that cave is the dwelling of some frightening monster. Zhou Bi Rong frowned while Jade suddenly said in a curious voice: Everyone look, that pile of stones seems quite interesting. Su Yu turned to look and noticed that ten odd metres away, there was a pile of stones and this pile of stones was clearly not natural but rather man-made. Eh? It is indeed quite weird. Zhang Zhong Mou also felt curiously as he silently headed to the pile of rocks. Jade followed closely behind and the few of them neared the pile of rocks. There was a strange smell in the air as they stretched their heads to see, they noticed that the stone pile was hollow and was piled over one metre high in a circr shape. It was only that the floor within was littered with filthy objects. Pooh! Jade saw it and immediately retreated as she made more spitting noises, revealing a gloomy face. Su Yu frowned as he softly asked: Whats the matter? Zhang Zhong Mou had a bitter smile as he softly answered: Damn, so unlucky, this stone pile is a temporary toilet, theres only feces within. The feces of humans. Zhang Zhong Mou added. As Zhang Zhong Mou said this, the group took a deep breath. It was almost confirmed that the couple York and Jennifer had stayed within the cave and this temporary toilet was made by them. Since it was confirmed, Su Yu, Ma Zi Ye, Zhao Shi Chang, Zhou Bi Rong and the others continued silently through the wild grass as they ventured forth. Based on the n, once York was discovered, Su Yu would rush up to tangle with him while Ma Zi Ye would activate the Web of Metal to trap him, thereafter the group would work together to kill him. The group were worried of startling York, causing him to run and thus softened their footsteps as they silently made their way forward, reaching within twenty metres of the cave in no time. Aaahhh! Suddenly Zhao Shi Chang yelled, things happened too suddenly and the group was shocked, at the same time, Su Yu groaned as he used his left arm to block protect his head. Bang! A sharp log flew and knocked into Su Yus chest, the force was immense and immediately sent him sprawling. It was fortunate that Su Yu had already circted his strange energy and ck scales were protecting his chest area. Otherwise, the sharp log that had knocked into him, with its speed and power, would have easily pierced through his chest. If he did not die he would also have been severely injured. Whats going on? Qin Jia Gui, Jade, Li Dong and the few others who were hiding in the forest behind stood up in shock. Chapter 86: Treasure Map Chapter 86: Treasure Map York is currently very happy because he believes he is protecting the three kids and I. York is very satisfied with the current life and I am willing to apany him to die. People in the future, if you have entered this cave, this would mean that York and I have died. I have no other wish, I only hope only hope that you can help bury my three pitiful kids. They have died but their souls have not been put to rest. If the map that I left behind is of help to you, on ount of the map, please help us at least we will be able to be together after dying When Lei Rui finished reading, her hands were rightly clenching the diary as it trembled, her entire face was covered in cold sweat as though she were suddenly very ill. All the questions had been answered and the information within left them stunned, this couple which they had viewed as insane actually went through such ordeals and the couple had actually died in their hands. Everyone felt their bodies be ice cold and Qin Jia Gui recalled Yorks yell before he died as he muttered: So York actually came to his senses just before he died, he did not hate us for killing them but even mentioned the map he hoped that it would help us this couple Were they good or evil people Qin Jia Guimented. Su Yu struggled as he lifted his hand and tousled his hair, mumbling: Pitiful people we all are. Li Dong then spoke up: Wheres the map? The woman seemed to have mentioned a treasure map, where is it? Qin Jia Gui also spoke up: Everyone help to look, besides the map drawn within her diary, there should be another map. He received the diary within Lei Ruis hands and carefully analysed the simple map behind it. A star was drawn in the centre and a marking was written: Cave. This star must have indicated the cave they were in. Around the star was an extremely roughshod and simple drawing, indicating a direction with an arrow. Could it be pointing in the direction of the exit? It was difficult to understand and it seemed that finding the treasure map was necessary. The group swiftly ransacked the entire cave and managed to find the six bags of food which were taken but did not find any treasure case or map. Lei Rui suddenly spoke up: Could the map have been on their bodies? Qin Jia Guis heart shivered: Thats right, Ive already searched Yorks body but there was nothing there. York was already going mad and this map.. Its most likely that Jennifer kept it on her person. Back then they had buried Jennifer together with Ding Shan but did not search Jennifers body. At this moment when they thought about how the map could be on Jennifers body, the group exchanged nces as people thought of going back to dig up the body and search it. Now is not the time, lets wait for tomorrow. When everyones injuries are better we will head there to retrieve her corpse. Also we can bury their family together, this is the final wish of Jennifer written in her diary. Qin Jia Gui was very calm, now that Su Yu and the others were injured, the ce where Jennifer was buried was quite a distance away and they might meet with several dangers along the way. Going to dig out Jennifers corpse now was clearly not a good time. The only upside was that Jennifers body had already been buried by them and they did not need to worry that other monsters would desecrate it or move it away. Jade was unhappy as she spoke up: That Jennifer really is something, if she really was so kind-hearted, that treasure map should have been left here. Making us happy for nothing. Lei Rui then said: I believe that everyone is selfish, Jennifer must have wanted to be buried with her family. Of course, whether that map is real or not is still questionable, whether it exists or not, we will only know tomorrow. Zhou Bi Rongs injuries were very severe, back then she had been hit by York and her internal organs had all been shaken up. At this moment as sheid on the ground, her breathing was hard as she suddenly spoke up: Whether the map exists or not, I believe that everyone has not thought of a problem? Officer Zhou? Whats the problem? Qin Jia Gui was rmed. Zhou Bi Rong took a deep breath as though speaking caused pain to course throughout her body: Havent you guys noticed? The monsters that weve run into have been gradually bing stronger and harder to manage. Su Yu is already tier three yet we have some amongst us who arent even tier one Just like the current circumstances, if there wasnt a cave to hide.. If we run into a group of Goblins, they could take the lives of all of us. Has everyone not thought of this problem? As she said this, the group became silent. Zhou Bi Rong turned her head as she looked Su Yu in the eye: Amongst us, Su Yu is the most powerful however we cannot only rely on him. Hearing her words, Li Dong, Zhou Hua Kang, Jade and the others had expressions of embarrassment on their faces. Even Qin Jia Gui was not exempt from this, if it were not for Su Yu risking his life before during the battle, be it against the Metal Chain Zombies, the Single Eyed Zombie King or even the mad York, they would have all died. Su Yu had actually thought of this issue before but did not really think too much about it. Now that Zhou Bi Rong had brought up this problem, he tousled his hair and said: So what do we do? Zhou Bi Rong then replied: Im more straightforward in my speech, everyone please dont take offense. Qin Jia Gui shook his head: What you said makes sense, how could we take offense. Also we are allrades, we all wish to have a higher chance of living on. Thats right, officer Zhou. Zhang Zhong Mouughed as he lit a cigarette and the smoke swirled around, muting the stench that was present in the cave: Beautiful woman Zhou, just speak whats on your mind. I also feel that we cannot only depend on Su Yu. If hes injured, we are all finished. then turning to Su Yu as heughed: Hey, dont stare at me. Im an honest person and speak whates to mind. Im not cursing for you to be injured. Zhang Zhong Mou was always frivolous with his words and Ma Zi Ye scolded: You big cigarette addict, cant you speak less? Zhang Zhong Mouughed: Speak less? Can you eat less instant noodles? Ma Zi Ye was incensed and decided to ignore him. Zhou Bi Rong did not seem to mind Zhang Zhong Mous words and said in a heavy tone: As the saying goes, strong soldiers and a fierce general. If we liken Su Yu to the general of our group and everyone else as the soldiers the problem is that the general is ferocious but the troops Qin Jia Guiughed, Zhou Bi Rong likened Su Yu to a general while they were soldiers, this made them feel slightly sour in his heart. He had always wanted to overtake Su Yu but the reality was that the distance between the two was bing greater and greater. The emotions that Qin Jia Gui had towards Su Yu were veryplicated, respect, jealousy and a small amount of uneptance. Well said, Haha. Qin Jia Gui pped his hands before continuing: The problem is that the general is ferocious but us soldiers are weak and riddled with problems without a single redeeming factor. Chapter 87: Plans for the future Chapter 87: ns for the future Hearing him say this, the group felt awful and Zhang Zhong Mou stared at him: Hey, this fellow here doesnt admit to being weak and frail, I, Zhang Zhong Mou, cant be counted as a ferocious general but I can at least be a strong soldier. Li Dong bitterlyughed: I think Qin Jia Gui is referring to me, I havent broken through even now totally useless as each day I can only lift metal spades to bury people. Once this was said, the group stared at him as Ma Zi Ye reprimanded: Such a cold joke. Su Yu heard them talking and felt awkward as he hurriedly spoke up: Everyone dont be like this. Each and every one of us is important He still wanted to continue speaking but Qin Jia Gui shook his hand: Su Yu, you dont have to console us. What officer Zhou just said is very reasonable, its also the truth. If we were slightly stronger, we would not have fallen to such a desperate situation. A single York could devastate us, almost causing us to all fall here. Having been rebuked by Qin Jia Gui, Su Yu did not know what to say. Zhou Bi Rong sternly continued: The reason why I highlighted this problem is not to ridicule everyone but rather, I feel that we should prioritise getting everyone stronger. Each time someone bes stronger, the chances of us living bes greater. Yup. Su Yu nodded, he was also pondering on this problem. As the monsters they encountered grew more and more frightening, if everybodys strength did not improve, this was simply too dangerous for them. Within their twelve man group, Su Yu was tier three while Qin Jia Gui, Zhang Zhong Mou, Ma Zi Ye, Zhou Bi Rong and Zhao Shi Chang were tier one. The others were all tier zero and the difference in their strength could be said to be immense. The other eleven added up could notpare to Su Yu and if this carried on, it would indeed be too dangerous, they could not rely only on Su Yu forever. Finally, the group began to discuss and decided that they would first try to make those who were not tier one yet into tier one dark iron warriors. Su Yu would help Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui and the few others be tier two dark iron warriors, with each promotion it was actually harder to promote and one needed to kill monsters that were stronger than themselves. This was much more dangerous and if Su Yu was aiding them, this would be much simpler. Only when Ma Zi Ye and the others became stronger would they be able to help out and allow Su Yu to handle the more frightening monsters. Especially Ma Zi Yes Web of Metal, this was something that Su Yu really appreciated and if Ma Zi Yes Web of Metal could further evolve, its uses would be limitless. After deciding on these initial guidelines, the group continued to discuss how to best work together. For example, if they met with an extremely strong monster how would they deal with it, or what would they do if they met with a group of monsters. The group were very vigorous in their discussion as they each spoke their viewpoints, hoping to utilise their prowess to its maximum potential. Amongst the group, Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye were recognised as the best pairing, especially when faced with a frightening monster, the group felt that Ma Zi Ye could give Su Yu the greatest assistance. Upon finding out that there was a chance that the treasure map existed and they had the hope of getting out of this forest and leaving this world, the groups thirst for life was ignited and they all wanted to get to the end of the road. They wanted to live till they left this world and returned to the world they were familiar with. Nobody wanted to die in the final leg of the journey in this frightening ce. This day was passed in dullness, only a small group of fifteen to sixteen Lesser Goblins were seen travelling past in the distance but they did not get near their cave, unsure if they really were not aware of their presence or simply knew that the surroundings of the cave had fearsome trapsid down and did not wish toe near. Qin Jia Gui was constantly staring at the map which Jennifer had left behind on her diary, deeply etching it into his mind as he constantly pondered. Based on what this maps depicts, if we head north from this cave, there will be a big ravine and based on Jennifers estimates, it is about ten kilometres away however all this Qin Jia Gui finally gave up, he knew that based on only the simple map on the diary, there was simply no way to tell where was the exit, their only hope was to find that treasure map. This treasure map, was simr to how Su Yu had obtained the Earth Spikes Ring, they were treasures that were hidden within monsters that had the golden heritage. Su Yus Earth Spikes Ring was obtained from a Golden Goblin while York had killed a Golden Gnome and attained a treasure chest which contained the map. Based on Jennifers guess, the map was indicating a way out of this forest and the method to leave this world. It could be said that this was a priceless treasure. It was a pity that York had gone insane and firmly believed that this three kids were still alive, wanting to nurture them here. Jennifer was too in love with her husband and had went along with him. This was a tragic and pitiful family but Qin Jia Gui did not feel much sympathy, they themselves were also pitiful and helpless, not knowing if they would live to see the next day. At night, the group had eaten and the people were delegated sentry duties before they went to sleep. Sleeping within the cave, there was a sense of security and this night they had their most peaceful and deep sleep. The cave which was mostly sealed up also muffled any noises which made it even easier to rest. By daylight, Su Yu was the first to wake up and he silently sat up and noticed that everyone was sleeping, even Zhou Hua Kang who was supposed to be on sentry was sleeping by the side of the cave entrance. Amongst the group, Zhang Zhong Mou had the worst sleeping habits, drool had formed a puddle beside his mouth and his two hands were firmly holding on to the smelly feet of Zhao Shi Chang and stered his face on top, his face seemedscivious and Su Yu wondering if he was having a wet dream. Ning Yans sleeping posture was the most sweet and cultured, it was no exaggeration to say that she had the most lovable sleeping posture,pared to the others, her clothes were very clean because she had not killing any monsters and as she slept there, she gave one a feeling of endless beauty. Su Yu lightly sighed, Ning Yans looks and poise was extremely good to the point where one would feel tenderness towards her and want to protect her. However, her character was simply entric, extremely weird and no one knew how to get closer to her. The back of her neck suddenly had the three strange numbers 666 there, it was like a thorn inside Su Yus heart and no matter how he contemted he could not understand it. Su Yu had previously attempted to use the Eye of Perception to gather Ning Yans information, hoping to gain some insights regarding the matter of this 666. It was a pity that nothing extraordinary showed up and this matter became an aching mystery within his heart. Su Yu did not rm anyone as he shook his head to throw away this weird thoughts, gently pushing aside the boulder that was blocking the cave as he walked out. His arms stretched and suddenly his entire body emitted a bizarre crisp noise. Chapter 88: Profit from Disaster Chapter 88: Profit from Disaster Su Yu walked out of the cave as he breathed in the fresh morning air of the forest, looking at the dew which was still on the leaves, his heart suddenly became free without any care, without any happiness or sorrow as he shook his arms, his entire body suddenly fiercely emitted a crisp sound of fried beans. This night, all the injuries in his body had fully recovered without a single scar remaining. Also, he felt that his body was clearly different. When he had been engaged in the vicious battle with York the previous day, York wildly grabbed onto him as he forcefully tumbled the both of them into the trapden wild grass. Sharpened wooden stakes riddled their bodies with holes and York had died miserably on the spot. He was fortunate that Jades shout had invigorated him and allowed him to keep his rity and steel his will, finally struggling back from the grips of death. Although he managed to live, the wounds on his body were extremely frightening and there were over twenty wooden stakes which had pierced through his body leavings tens of bloody holes, extremely shocking to behold. The recuperative prowess of a tier three dark iron warrior were indeed phenomenal and within a single night, all the transparent bloody holes had fully healed. No scars were left behind but when he raised his arms, the crisp sound of fried beans actually rang out from within his body. Su Yu suddenly realised that his body had changed. Whats going on? Su Yu was rmed, he felt that all the areas which had been pierced causing the transparent bloody holes had all been fully healed but subconsciously he felt that there were tens of transparent big holes on his body, as he waved his arms these transparent big holes actually exploded with a crisp noise. Upon closer inspection, wisps of strange energy seemed to wildly rush into his body from these big holes, transforming into qi which was formed from strange energy, rushing towards his left arm and chest, swiftly forming an energy whirlpool within his body. This This is Su Yu was astonished, what was urring was simply inconceivable, it was as though the acupuncture points on his body had been opened up and could actually use the transparent holes on his body to absorb the strange energy from the outside, changing it into qi within his body. Su Yu woke up from this state of astonishment but he did not understand why this change had urred. He could only guess that the severe injuries which would have led to death normally had actually created this mysterious change in him. Su Yu did not understand what changes had urred within his body and also did not think much about it as he earnestly immersed himself in absorbing the energy through these holes, converting it into strange energy within his body. In no time, the strange energy in the form of qi continued to surge and grow stronger as it started to attempt to shake the four doors. Su Yu understood that if he managed to open a door, he would surely be able to evolve further, bing even stronger. However, no matter how much the strange energy within his body grew, it was unable to shake the door and the strange energy continued to swell to the extent where it felt as though it might explode. Not good! Su Yu suddenly realised that he had absorbed too much strange energy yet was unable to open a door, the amount of area within his body that could contain strange energy was too small and if this went on, the frightening strange energy would explode out from these areas of his body. Ha! Su Yu roared, scales appeared on his left arm and chest as the strange energy within him swelled, he had to find an avenue of release and his body suddenly emitted tens of white rays of steam from the areas that had been pierced by the wooden stakes and all the strange energy surged as he gathered it within his left arm. Kaboom! An explosive sound rang out as Su Yu suddenly felt that his left arm had formed a whirlpool consisting of white steam, following the explosive sound, it actually left his fist and flew forward. Bang! A pile of boulders three metres away were immediately shattered as they rolled away, as though they had been hit by a small artillery shell. Su Yu was speechless, the strange energy which was swelling and breaking seemed to gradually calm down. He no longer dared to recklessly use the tens of transparent holes to absorb energy, this feeling was too terrifying. The Rending Storm can actually be used in such a manner it can actually leave the fist and fly out like an artillery shell? This this Su Yu looked at the rock pile which had exploded and his mouth was left agape. This was a real case of gaining fortune in misfortune, his body now had tens of formless holes, although they could not enable him to promote to the next tier, they were like strange energy gathering machines, allowing him to have unlimited amounts of strange energy, causing all his abilities to be even stronger and their might rising to another level. Although he was still a tier three dark iron warrior, he was definitely more than 50% stronger than when he fought York. Its really true that if one gets through a big ordeal, there will certainly be benefits to be gained Su Yu scratched his head as he looked at the rock pile which was blown up by him. He was thinking if he had this frightening strength the day before, York would not have been able to get close to him and he would have used a fist to send him flying, forcing him to be unable to get close. Whats going on? There were cries of rm from behind and Su Yu looked back to find Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui and the others rushing out of the cave with looks of rm on their faces. The explosive Kaboom! earlier had startled them, they had then seen Su Yus figure outside the cave and actually thought that some monster hade as they hurriedly rushed out. However, there was nothing to be seen and their faces were stunned as they looked at Su Yu, unsure what he was up to. Su Yu rubbed his hands and his face was embarrassed as he smiled: I was only testing my abilities, it seems that my body has mostly recovered. Qin Jia Gui let out a sigh of relief while Ma Zi Ye went forward to Su Yu and shook her head with a faint smile: This person as though she wereining because she was annoyed but also seemed to be filled with endless happiness that Su Yu was alright. At the same time, Zhang Zhong Mous weird shouts rang out from within the cave: Pui! Pui! Damn, why did you ce your stinky feet on my face? Pui! Following this, the sound of Zhao Shi Changs voice could be heard, it was filled with emotion: Last night I actually dreamt that we had returned home, the spotted dog in my home always loves to lick my feet, ticklish but quitefortable, I havent had that feeling in a while. Ai, I really miss that feeling Eh? Why is there arge amount of spittle on my leg strange. Zhang Zhong Mou shivered all over: I. I was just participating in the kissingpetition and had kissed a beautiful girl for over two hours, acquiring the first ce F***, could the thing I kissed actually be your Bleargh Suddenly Zhang Zhong Mous voice went silent as retching sounds could be heard from within. Chapter 89: Confession Chapter 89: Confession Outside the cave when Su Yu, Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui and the others heard this, they looked at each other in dismay as their eyes met and suddenly everyone roared withughter. Ma Zi Yeughed till her back was bent as she rubbed her stomach, clearly her stomach was aching from all theughing. That big cigarette addict, i truly take my hat off to him. Ha ha. A rare smile appeared on Qin Jia Gui as he shook his head, he did not know whether tough or to admire him. Ma Zi Ye, how are your injuries? Su Yu looked at Ma Zi Ye as he asked. Ma Zi Yes injuries were much lighter than his but Ma Zi Ye was merely a tier one dark iron warrior and her recuperative abilities were inferior to him. Ma Zi Ye seldom heard concern from Su Yu and her heart was filled with sweetness as she smiled: Yea, Ive mostly recovered. Although there is still some pain in my chest, it isnt a big problem. Su Yu responded: Thats good. before tousling his hair and not speaking any further. When Zhang Zhong Mou walked out of the cave, the group noticed that his expression was ugly. Behind him, Jade, Lei Rui and the others were unable to restrain the smiling expressions on their faces and Zhao Shi Chang had the face of an innocent victim. Ma Zi Ye suddenlymented: Actually, if there werent dangers everywhere within this forest and it was a simple expedition trip, how rxed and fun that would be. Su Yu understood her feelings, as they got closer with the group, they cherished each other more and the worry and fear they faced grew stronger. In this world, regardless of the person, they might suddenly die at any time. The buddy who was smiling andughing with you one moment ago could be gruesomely dead in front of you in the next, even Su Yu was no exception. There was an indescribable sour feeling within Ma Zi Yes heart as she softly said: Su Yu, in this kind of dangerous environment, is growing feelings for someoneical and unnecessary? Within this world, is it better not to have feelings? Su Yu earnestly thought before replying: If a human no longer has feelings, wouldnt he be no different from animals? Wait no, even animals have feelings between them. Do you know of an insect called the Moth? Ma Zi Ye nodded as her eyes seemed to light up while she looked at Su Yu. Su Yu lifted his head as he looked calmly ahead and muttered: The moth knows that it will be burnt to death if it throws itself into the fire, but for that moment of radiance, it is willing to disregard everything and throw itself towards the fire, I believe that this is a kind of spirit. We are at least better than the moth, until thest moment nobody would what the oue would be even the moth can be so unafraid when confronted with death, what do we have to be afraid of? If you wish to love, go and love. If you wish to hate, go and hate. At least, you will not leave any regrets within your heart. Su Yu mumbled as his eyes were staring at Ning Yan in the distance who was tidying her hair as she walked out of the cave. These words were actually spoken to give himself courage, he wanted to throw away all considerations and shyness to confess to Ning Yan. However, in Ma Zi Yes ears, she misinterpreted it as Su Yu encouraging her to confess her love. Her heart began to beat faster like a deer that was haphazardly running about, could Su Yu know that she liked him? Was he telling her to persevere? Was he willing to ept her? Thinking of this, Ma Zi Ye looked down as she felt her cheeks burn up, she finally gathered the courage and prepared to confess to Su Yu, just as she said I, she found that Su Yu had already walked away and was moving towards Ning Yan who was by the side. Ah.. Ma Zi Yes mouth was slightly ajar as she stood there rigidly, astonishment written on her face. Thats right, why am I always thinking of this and that? Since I secretly like Ning Yan, since I like her, I should just confess. In this world, who knows when well die, in that case why am I still hesitating for? I dont wish to leave any regrets. Su Yu said this in his mind, he had almost died the previous day and this had given him a new understanding, he wanted to face Ning Yan and. Confess. Su Yu knew that Ning Yan did not have any feelings for himself, the feelings he had for Ning Yan were also not to the extent of being able to im that he loved her. Although it was merely a simple like, Ning Yan was the first girl he really felt something for, in this forest that was filled with all sorts of danger where ones life was never assured, he did not wish to have a single regret left behind. Su Yu had suddenly gathered the courage to confess, his face an expression of gantry and utter fearlessness as he walked straight towards Ning Yan. Once he made the decision, his body naturally released a kind of imposing manner and the others quickly looked at Su Yu. Even Ning Yan who was tidying up her hair also looked up, Su Yu who was walking towards her with his imposing manner had left her rather startled. Su Yus heart was beating rapidly, this was the first time in his life he would be confessing to a girl and he felt so nervous that his chest seemed like it would explode at any moment. Damn, why am I so disappointing, when faced with the Single Eyed Zombie King or York, I wasnt that nervous. Su Yu, you are too disappointing. Su Yu cursed himself in his heart as he grit his teeth and decided to just go for it. From an outsiders perspective, he seemed to be fiercely taking big strides towards Ning Yan. Ning Yan was stunned as Su Yu said in a heavy voice: Ning Yan, I like you, I wish to be. His words were notpleted when a leg came flying from the side, Bang! as it sent him flying. Jade appeared and seemed like she had done something insignificant, patting the dust off her legs, exceptionally confident and at ease as she supported Ning Yan who was absolutely stunned: He was acting up from his illness earlier, dont treat it as reality. This fellow has early childhood brain damage and neurosis since young, he often speaks nonsense and his words cant be taken seriously. Its precisely because of this that his mother wishes for me to look after him. The group were all speechless as they saw the scene before them, Ning Yan was also stunned. Earlier when Su Yu was confessing, his imposing manner was too frightening, that expression was simply like staring at an enemy of ten generations, disying extreme anger. Ning Yan swept her hair behind her shoulders and quickly recovered from her astonishment. Moving her hands down, she gently pushed away Jades hands which were touching hers before unknowingly rubbing her jade-like nape. Her expression was indifferent as though Su Yus confession was not said to her, there was no natural reaction of a normal girl and her entire person seemed to exude a feeling that she was out of sorts. Ma Zi Ye stood rigidly by the side, her fists were clenched and her teeth were gnashing, she had thought the words Su Yu mentioned earlier were a sort of hint for her but reality had shown that she was merely overthinking matters. She felt embarrassed and resentful. Whats so good about this Ning Yan, isnt she just pretty? Is Su Yu such a superficial person? Only liking pretty girls? Hmph! She cursed in her heart. Chapter 90: Schadenfreude Chapter 90: Schadenfreude Su Yu was kicked away by Jade andy on the ground, not willing to get up for a short amount of time. He did not know how to face the group, he had mustered the courage to confess and was in the midst of doing it when Jade had ended it prematurely. Jade understood Su Yu and knew that it was impossible for him to gather the courage to confess to Ning Yan a second time. This Jade really is an evil demon Su Yu was dismayed in his heart, he wanted to cry but there were no tears and he felt embarrassed. Haha. Zhang Zhong Mouughed as he walked over, tossing Su Yu a cigarette. The three of them had grown up together and knew each others temperaments and characters. With a great god like Jade around, Su Yu would have no chance to secretly attempt to chase a girl. Brother, dont think about it anymore. Zhang Zhong Mou looked at Su Yu with sympathy, his face seemed to be aggrieved but his eyes betrayed him, there was clearly a sense of schadenfreude in them. Zhang Zhong Mou had been depressed in the morning but seeing that Su Yu was more depressed than him, his heart became much lighter. When a person was down and out and saw someone in worse straits than him, they would naturally feel morefortable. Su Yu was extremely vexed, looking over at Jades proud and delighted expression, he felt like knocking his head to kill himself. Zhou Bi Rong also walked over, her injuries were mostly healed and after a day of rest, she was mentally and physically recharged. Su Yu, Zhou Bi Rong, Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and the others who were injured had mostly healed, the strange energy within their bodies gave them strong recuperative prowess and as long as they were not instantly killed, no matter how serious the injury they would be able to recover with time. The twelve people ate simply before lugging the huge bags of food and leaving the cave. Zhou Bi Rong led the way as they headed towards the area where they first met the couple, Ding Shan and Jennifers corpse were buried on that slope. Whether Jennifers corpse had the treasure map, no one was certain. However, this was their only option, all the areas around the cave had been thoroughly checked but the treasure map could not be found. Food was the lifeline of the group, since they were leaving the cave, they naturally carried all of it together with them. This was already the eighth day since they came to the forest, they had finally found a clue to leaving this world and no one wanted to give up on this chance. Zhou Bi Rong led the group, her right hand held her pistol out of habit, she did not have many bullets left on her, merely less than ten and once they were used, this pistol would be a useless piece of metal. The handphones of the group had mostly either been destroyed in the vigorous battles or ran out of battery. It was fortunate that Zhao Shi Chang, Lei Rui and a few of them carried watches, allowing them to tell them time. Otherwise, the group would not even be able to keep track of it. Walking beside Zhou Bi Rong was Qin Jia Gui and Zhao Shi Chang. Yuan Ni Ping, Jade, Lei Rui and the few others walked in the centre while Su Yu naturally walked behind the ground. Usually Ma Zi Ye liked to walk together with him at the back but this time, she actually walked in the centre of the group. Zhang Zhong Mou smoked his cigarette as he walked in a carefree manner together with Su Yu before suddenly puffing: Really dont know how the people over at the school are doing, is Lin Shi still alive? Its a pity about teacher Meng Bo. I really liked her. Su Yu replied: I believe in Teacher Lin, he is a tenacious person, not easily beaten down. Sometimes, love can create miracles. He recalled the eyes filled with love of Lin Shi towards Meng Bo and firmly believed that they were still alive. Zhang Zhong Mou snorted: What do you mean love can create miracles, young master Yu, has your love created a miracle? Why does it seem like youve knocked your head and are depressed and dejected? Su Yu harrumphed as he scratched his head with embarrassment, secretly looking at Ning Yan who was walking in front before sighing. He could never seem to close the distance between them and really did not have any ideas, it was clearly more logical to forget about his feelings for her. Following the path they had taken the previous day, the group whizzed through and did not meet with any trouble along the way. Finally, they reached the slope and could see from a distance that the top of the slope was a mess. Eh? Zhou Bi Rong seemed to have seen something as she swiftly walked up, the group also noticed the mess atop the slope, the corpses of the Zombies seemed to have been nibbled and gnawed on, as though some frightening monster had been through the area. Zhang Zhong Mou scolded: Damn, even eating the corpses of zombies? These monsters really dont pick what they eat. Ma Zi Ye nced at him: Same as you. Hey hey, beautifuldy Ma, what are you saying? What do you mean simr to me? Since when did I, Zhang Zhong Mou, not pick what I eat Ma Zi Ye stared hatefully at him and Zhang Zhong Mou seemed to have understood something: Hey hey, I understand now. Youre feeling down but you shouldnt use me to vent your frustrations. You are precisely the person I want to vent on, what are you going to do about it? Zhang Zhong Mous hands spread out: Venting on me Ill just treat it like a dog taking a piss Ma Zi Ye was incensed but did not know how to deal with Zhang Zhong Mou. Taking a packet of instant noodles from her bag, she ripped it open before staring at Zhang Zhong Mou and viciously ate the instant noodles making loud noises. Her expression made Zhang Zhong Mous hair stand on end, it felt as though she was not eating instant noodles but rather biting into his flesh, making all his goosebumps swell. Hey hey, dont be like that. Alright alright, I admit defeat. Youre a magnanimous person, dont stare at me with those eyes alright? Zhang Zhong Mou was utterly defeated and immediately conceded as he begged for mercy. Qin Jia Gui and the others were carefully measuring their surroundings. Although there were corpses of the zombies which had been thoroughly destroyed, they did not notice any traces of other monsters and were more concerned about the corpse of Jennifer which was buried. It was fortunate that they had buried Jennifers corpse together with Ding Shans. Li Dong, Zhou Hua Kang and the few others were not even tier one dark iron warriors, they held metal spades as weapons and this time the spades actually came in handy. The few of them busied themselves with digging and a short whileter the corpse of Jennifer had been dug out. Its fortunate that those monsters did not damage their bodies. Qin Jia Gui let out a sigh of relief while Zhou Bi Rong backed away to the side, she did not wish to see Ding Shans corpse again for fear of feeling bitter again. Su Yu, Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang, Lei Rui and the few others squatted by Jennifers corpse. They recalled what she had written in her diary and thought of how her three kids had died and her husband going insane, the amount of mental pressure she had to bear each day was certainly frightening. Chapter 91: Forest Exit Chapter 91: Forest Exit Ai. Su Yu sighed as he regretted being so heavy-handed, destroyed Jennifers leg causing her strange energy to dissipate resulting in her dying from loss of blood. Zhang Zhong Mou seemed to be able to know what he was thinking as he patted Su Yus shoulder: We all wish to live on, there was no right or wrong in this matter. Dont me yourself. Su Yu shook his head: Dont worry, lets see if that treasure map is still on her person. Okay. Lei Rui stretched her hand as she began to search Jennifers body. If it were the past, Lei Rui would not dare to touch a dead body but over these few days, they had seen too many corpses of people and monsters and the corpse of Jennifer before her was not that frightening. In no time, Lei Rui had patted down Jennifers body. The group were nervous as they looked at her hands wondering if she had found the map mentioned in Jennifers diary. This was their final hope to find a reliable map showing the exit of this forest. Suddenly, Lei Ruis hands stopped at Jennifers bosom. Qin Jia Gui asked nervously: Whats the matter? What have you found? Lei Rui took a deep breath as she slowly pulled her hand out. In her hand was a bundle wrapped in a handkerchief. At this moment, everyone had gathered beside Lei Rui, looking at her hands with nervousness and hope. Even Ning Yan who was usually aloof also had an interested expression on her face. Lei Rui stood up as she unfolded the handkerchief, there was a slightly yellowed folded drawing and when Lei Rui opened it, everyone had a sharp intake of air. Map, it was a real map, filled with dense and numerous items drawn on it. There were even streaks of faint yellow lustre that seemed to be moving about. Whats drawn on it? Qin Jia Gui squeezed himself beside Lei Rui as she opened the map and said: This is a map but I cant be certain this is the map of the forest before us. As she spoke she was also measuring the map but finally she handed it over to Qin Jia Gui. Qin Jia Gui held the map as he carefully scrutinised it. Su Yu who was by the side also glimpsed at the map, he was not too familiar with such items and just as Lei Rui had mentioned, this was indeed an intricately drawn map. The legend on the map clearly indicated that this was a map of a forest but whether it was the forest before them, this was difficult to say. Even if it really was, they did not know their exact position on the map. If they could not get an idea of their location, even with this map it would be useless. Okay, its definitely the map of this forest! Qin Jia Gui finally shouted in tion after careful examination. Su Yu was startled: Youre so confident? Qin Jia Gui nodded his head in affirmation: Jennifer left a simple map within her diary and what was drawn was certainndmarks within an area of ten miles. At an initial nce it doesnt seem to be useless but I now understand, it has to be used together with this treasure map. Comparing the diary to this map, we can identify our location on the treasure map. Look here, thisrge valley, it is also indicated on the map within the diary, it is slightly over ten miles away from that cave and this treasure map also has it. Comparing the maps we can have a definitive clue as to where our location is on the map. Qin Jia Gui was ted: Lets go back to the cave, we cant make any mistakes. I wish to go back to the cave topare the two maps, I believe that my spections arent wrong. By this time the others had all crowded around to take a look at the map, most of them did not see anything peculiar about it. Why do we still have to return to the cave? Havent you brought the diary along with you? Zhang Zhong Mou was reluctant to return. Qin Jia Gui had a mysterious smile on his face: A person of the mountains have their reasons, lets head back. Su Yu pondered for a while before saying: Alright, lets head back. We can also fulfill Jennifers wishes and bury her corpse with her family. Li Dong spoke up as he frowned: Still need to carry it? Su Yu nced at him without speaking, handing the bags of food on his person to Zhang Zhong Mou and Jade to carry before personally carrying the corpse of Jennifer on his back. Zhou Hua Kang and the others quickly covered the hole with Ding Shans corpse still within it. Lets hurry back. Qin Jia Gui held the map and was eager to return, he wanted to carefullypare the two maps and inspect the ground at the same time to confirm matters. Jennifer had personally drawn that map in her diary and going to that cave would make it much easier to confirm the differentndmarks drawn on the map, allowing them to have a clear idea of where they were on the treasure map. It was better to be prudent in this matter. Returning back to the cave, Su Yu, Zhang Zhong Mou, Jade, Zhao Shi Chang and the few others buried Jennifers corpse again, looking at the five family members who were buried together, Su Yu lightly sighed. As for Qin Jia Gui, he had already rushed into the cave with the map to begin inspecting, they were rather clueless about maps and did not go over to disturb him. A whileter Why is this fellow taking so long to inspect the maps? Zhang Zhong Mou was feeling rather restless as he rubbed his tummy, he was feeling rather hungry and it seemed like it would be midday soon, throwing away the cigarette within his hand, he turned and entered the cave, wanting to see what Qin Jia Gui was up to. Su Yu also followed and noticed that Qin Jia Gui was holding a pointed piece of rock, the strange energy within his right hand was activated as he drew on the stone wall. Upon closer inspection, his left hand was currently holding the treasure map and it seemed as though he were drawing a map based on the treasure map within his left hand. Hey, what are you up to? Zhang Zhong Mou could not help but shout out. The people behind also followed and exchanged nces. You havent gone dumb from inspecting the maps right? Zhang Zhong Mou was iparably stunned. Qin Jia Gui ignored him and only when the map was drawn did he throw away the small stone in his hand before sighing and looking back with a smile on his face: Its done. Whats done? Youve wasted half a day to draw a map? Damn, isnt there a map within your hand already? Zhang Zhong Mou was not excited, what was Qin Jia Gui up to? Qin Jia Gui had a faint smile on his face: Ive already carefullypared this map, Jennifers spections arent wrong, based on the position of the cave from the valley to calcte, we will take at most ten days. At most ten days and we will definitely be able to reach this area indicated by the treasure map. Look here, doesnt there seem to be a door indicated on this map? This marking represents an exit, the exit to this forest. It could even be. even be the exit of this damned world. The group were stunned before finally reacting as Zhao Shi Chang yelled: Qin Jia Gui, what youre saying it, ten days, we only need ten days to get out of this forest?! No, out of this world?! Chapter 92: Ten Days Journey Chapter 92: Ten Days Journey Thats right, it may not even require ten days. As long as the markings on the map are urate, we will definitely be able to reach the exit indicated on the map within ten days. Qin Jia Gui yelled in tion as he waved his hand. Yuan Ni PIng walked forward as she tightly hugged his arm, an expression of happiness appearing on her face. Yuan Ni Ping had a gentle character and seldom spoke, her simple actions spoke a thousand words. Qin Jia Gui lightly patted her hand while Zhang Zhong Mou asked in puzzlement: Even if thats the case, why did you draw on the stone wall? Qin Jia Gui looked at the two huge maps he had drawn, one big one small. These two maps were the treasure map and the one drawn within Jennifers diary respectively. He smiled as he replied: I was thinking that since we were given hints by Jennifer thus allowing us to find the exit. I wanted to leave something behind for people in the future, if theye to this cave, they will also be able topare the two maps on the stone wall and be able to find the exit as well. Haha, thats why Ive wasted a bit of time. The group stared nkly for a while before Zhang Zhong Mouughed: This fellow, really thought it through quite thoroughly huh, should I call you clever or foolish? Yuan Ni Ping softly answered: Qin Jia Gui ispassionate, he often considers other people, thats what I like about him. Qin Jia Gui heard Yuan Ni Ping and a faint smile appeared on his face: Youre the same, isnt that so? Zhang Zhong Mou shook his head, he could not stand this kind of lovey dovey behaviour. Ma Zi Ye continued: Qin Jia Gui, since you know the direction, we should set off as soon as possible. Su Yu walked out of the cave as he shook his head: Its already afternoon, lets have a meal first. Zhang Zhong Mou spoke up: Alright, Qin Jia Gui did the map indicate any areas with a river? Damn, I havent bathed for so many days its already a torture. If he did not mention it the group would have been silent but once he did so, the group felt their entire bodies start to itch as Ma Zi Ye red at him: Why did you even talk about this sore spot of ours. Zhang Zhong Mou shouted: I was only thinking for the good of everyone, my kindness came to no good. Qin Jia Gui shook his head: This map does not indicate any rivers, this treasure map is truly weird, it is found from within a monsters body and is currently showing the exit. Su Yu then said: It seems that those monsters of the golden bloodline all contain some precious case and each will contain something different. When I killing the Golden Goblin, the precious case actually contained the Earth Spikes Ring while York killed the Golden Gnome and this map was actually within the case. Li Dong sighed: Its fortunate that York was insane, otherwise they would have already taken this map and left, then we wouldnt have been able to obtain it. Zhang Zhong Mou rebuked: Damn, youre too heartless, their entire family is buried here. Be careful, they may hear what you say and be ghosts to haunt you. Li Dong harrumphed but did not say anything, he knew Zhang Zhong Mou had a big mouth and did not wish to argue with him. Zhao Shi Chang muttered: A journey of close to ten days? Hopefully everything will be smooth. The group were previously eating very conservatively but upon hearing Qin Jia Gui mention that they could leave this world in at most ten days and they actually had quite a bit of food, they group began to unconsciously eat more. After eating their fill, the group swiftly left the cave as each of them walked with tion written on their faces. Their future was no longer bleak, they had a goal and based on Qin Jia Guis conjecture, if they did not have any mishaps along the way they would definitely be able to get out of this frightening forest. The prerequisite was that the journey did not have any mishaps. Based on the directions indicated by the map, Qin Jia Gui kept the map into his bosom as he pointed in a direction: North, this is the direction. Lets be careful as we proceed. Weve already identified the direction of the exit, lets hope that we are able to reach the exit alive. Zhang Zhong Mou smiled: Thats for sure, damn, we were so fortunate to be able to find the exit map, god is finally smiling on us. I feel our luck is getting good. Based on the direction which Qin Jia Gui indicated, the frontage was covered with dense trees, brambles and underbrush were abundant without any obvious route to follow. Zhao Shi Chang who was walking in front lifted his right hand, his hand soon transformed and became a ck curved hard shell. At the end of this hard shell was a slit that was as small as a babys mouth, a snow white bone de that was about ? of a meter long extended out from that slit. The bone de swung, Crack!, immediately multiple branches which were blocking the way were instantly chopped to the ground. Qin Jia Gui walked beside him and also continually cleared the frontage, the group of people had a hard time pushing forward and Su Yu continued to follow behind the group. His eyes continually sweeping all around, in this area of lush vegetation, their vision was limited and the risk of being attacked by a monster was high. Everyone be more alert. Qin Jia Gui repeated as each of them raised their perception to the limit, their body was encumbered by the heavy bags and each person toiled to move forward. Everyone be careful, I sense some movement. Suddenly, Su Yu who was walking behind suddenly said in a low voice to alert the group. Everyone noticed that he had purposefully lowered his voice. What? Zhang Zhong Mou hurriedly responded. Zhou Bi Rong immediately lifted the pistol in her right hand, the group heard a noise not far away to their left, from this sound, it seemed as though there were also a group of people there, pushing aside the wild grass as they advanced. Because of the dense branches and bramble everywhere, the group could hear noises continually draw closer but wondered who the other party was. Was it human or beast? Qin Jia Gui and the others all stopped as they slowly creeped forward, the formation changed and they swiftly formed a triangle, the pointed end of the triangle which was facing the left was Su Yu. Other these few days, the group had discussed the problems with their cooperation and formted several methods to handle different situations. For example, if they met a group of tier one beast soldiers, or if they met a single strong monster. As for facing an unknown group, they would form this triangr formation that could both defend and attack. Forming this triangr formation, they heard a strange sound. Over ten metres away within the thick vegetation, Bang! Bang! could be heard as heavy objects seemed to fall to the ground. That sound seemed as though people were falling to the ground and eventually no other noise was heard. This The group exchanged nces, unsure what had happened. Ill go check it out. Su Yu contemted for a short while beforeing to a decision, the group could not just rigidly stay here. They could not advance nor retreat and after nodding to the group, Su Yu prepared to silently head forward to scout on his own. Looking at Su Yu himself removing the branches and twigs that was covering his body, Ma Zi Ye who was constantly avoiding Su Yu lightly bit on her lips and followed behind Su Yu in the end. It could not be denied that Su Yu who had a strong offensive ability and Ma Zi Ye with her Web of Metal made them the mostpatible partners, the situation ahead of them was strange and Ma Zi Ye did not feel safe leaving Su Yu go alone. Ignoring the anger she was feeling towards him, she also went forward. The others all stayed in their original ces and went on high alert for this short period till Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye have checked out the things ahead before deciding on their next move. Su Yu silently moved forward as ck scales silently appeared to cover his left arm and chest, as his tier rose, these ck scales were bing even more ck, as though they were forged from dark metal, having an unimaginable toughness and sharpness. As Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye moved forward for about seven to eight metres, pushing aside the leaves and branches in their way, suddenly, the two people stood there rigidly as they saw a scene in front of them that left them stunned. This scene was simply too unusual to the point where their goosebumps stood on end. Chapter 93: Strange Faint Smiles in Death Chapter 93: Strange Faint Smiles in Death Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye hid themselves as they silently moved forward for about seven to eight metres, pushing aside the leaves and branches in their way, suddenly, the two people stood there rigidly as they saw a scene in front of them that left them stunned. Several metres from the wild grass, there were seven Gnomes wearing leather armour lying there. The sounds of falling objects earlier were made by them. What made Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye feel irked to the extent that their goosebump stood was the fact that there were no noticeable wounds on the bodies of the Gnomes but they were currently lying immobile on the ground. Absolutely lifeless, they were all dead and on their ugly wrinkled faces was a smile, as though they were strangely contented and satisfied. Looking at the group of Gnomes which seemed unscatched yet rigidlyid there with blissful smiles on their faces, Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye exchanged nces, both feeling that something was definitely strange. Everyonee over quickly. Su Yu said in a barely perceptible voice, Qin Jia Gui and the others who were hidden behind all came rushing forward from the wild grass. Ma Zi Ye walked beside the corpses of these Gnomes as she prepared to kick but Su Yu hurriedly spoke up: Dont touch them, the way these Gnomes died is too strange, lets not touch them in case of any weird situation. Ma Zi Ye looked at Su Yu as she retracted her leg. Qin Jia Gui and the others reached and saw the corpses of the Gnomes, their feelings were mutual with Su Yu and felt that something strange was going on. The corpses of the Gnomes on the ground were nothing special but strangely enough they had smiles on their faces. Also, they were clearly alive just moment before until roughly ten odd metres from the group before suddenly dying one after another, this was certainly too peculiar. Whats the meaning of this? They all died with smiles on their faces? Zhang Zhong Mou had a bewildered expression on his face. Qin Jia Gui was more cautious as he said in a serious voice: Everyone, dont touch these corpses under any circumstances. My guess is they have been poisoned, Im sure youve all heard before that some poisons can cause people to have weird smiling expressions on their face as they die. Hearing his words, the group suddenly understood as they suddenly felt nervous, if all these Gnomes had really been killed by poison, then this poison was definitely more scary than the monsters, there was no way to guard against it. Zhao Shi Chang then spoke up: If they were really poisoned to death, what was this poison? Where did ite from? Is there any poisonous substance nearby? Is it a poisonous bug, snake or even gas? Su Yu was decisive: Lets ignore how they died, we should immediately leave this area and loop around, the further we leave this area the better. The group nodded and did not dare to ponder further as they immediately retreated back into the wild grass, swiftly moving in the opposite direction hoping to leave these corpses as far away as possible. The more one could not understand something the more frightening it was, the death of this group of Gnomes was too strange and an unknown feeling of terror welled in the hearts of the group. They increased their speed as the bone de on Zhao Shi Changs right arm continually swung, chopping aside any branches or objects in the way. Amongst the group, Zhao Shi Changs bone de was the most suited for clearing the frontage. Branches were swiftly chopped away by Zhao Shi Chang as they group moved swiftly through the dense forest for over a hundred metres, leaving the corpses of the Gnomes far behind. Aaaahhh! Suddenly, Zhao Shi Chang shouted as he stopped. Lei Rui who was following closely behind him was stunned and knocked into his back, gasping, she stretched her head to look past Zhao Shi Chang and saw tworge green coloured monsters lying not far away. Greater Goblins Zhao Shi Chang sucked in cold air. Su Yu swiftly went forward as he gazed, tworge corpses of the Greater Goblins were lying there without any wounds on their bodies, their faces also had a strange satisfied smile on it, their face was rigidly set as their eyes were wide open, as though they had seen something beautiful before they died. This expression, however, was extremely frightening and strange to Su Yu and the group. Lets walk another way. Su Yu immediately retreated as he pointed in another direction. Lets go. Qin Jia Gui also did not want to tarry, they had met a group of Gnomes and two Greater Goblins who had died in the same way, their hearts were gripped with fear as they changed a direction and swiftly fled. Quick, we must quickly leave this area. Qin Jia Guis heart was beating fast as he continually willed the group to move faster. Su Yu did not say a word as his face held a stern expression. The strange energy within his left arm was continually circting as all the muscles in his body tensed, if there was even the slightest feeling that something was wrong he would immediately rush forward with the Rending Storm to get through any dangers. Ah, this is In no time, Zhao Shi Chang, Li Dong and the others once again felt shock, there were several smiling corpses before them, five Gnomes, one Greater Goblin and one human. This time, the group stopped as they carefully looked the corpse of the human. This was a male in his twenties, his clothes were in tatters, his face yellow and body emaciated as though he had starved for many days. At this moment he was lying on the ground without any indication of wounds on his body but his face also had the strange blissful smile. Be it human or monster, they had all died in the same manner. Go. Qin Jia Gui inspected for a moment before growling, everyone had a bad feeling yet no one spoke. They did not have the time to ponder on who this male was or how he came to be here because their most pressing concern was to leave this area, this ce was simply too strange. Everything that followed made the group feel even more fear and terror. No matter which direction they chose to run in, no matter how they ran, the road would always have corpses that carried that particr strange smile on their face. These corpses consisted of Gnomes, Gnome Riders, Greater Goblins and even humans. There were all kinds of humans, male or female, old or young, ugly or handsome, each had a simr thing in death and that was they had a rigid smile on their face. Suddenly, Su Yu stopped moving. Whats wrong? Qin Jia Gui panted as he asked. Since we cant run away, theres no need to continue fleeing. Every direction is the same, Qin Jia Gui, I think we should continue moving north. Whether it be fortune or cmity, we cant dodge it. Su Yu answered before taking big strides towards the north, his left hand was covered in ck scales which seemed to asionally be hidden, extremely mysterious. Zhang Zhong Mou trusted in Su Yu and followed him without a word. Qin Jia Gui only hesitated for a second before hurriedly waving his hand: Everyone, follow him. There are corpses everywhere, since thats the case, lets stick to our original n and head north. Chapter 94: Strange Flower Chapter 94: Strange Flower This time, it was Su Yu who led the way as the strange energy within his left arm shot throughout his body, although the strange energy in the form of qi could only travel within his left arm and change, the strength provided by the strange energy could be transmitted to every portion of his body. In no time, the group saw another pile of corpses before them. This was a pile of Lesser Goblin corpses and they also had smiles on their faces. Continue. Su Yu did not bother to look further at the corpses as he carried his bag of food and continued heading in the same direction. Immediately behind him were Zhang Zhong Mou and Ma Zi Ye followed by Jade, Li Dong, Lei Rui and the others. This time, Zhao Shi Chang, Zhou Bi Rong and Qin Jia Gui had fallen to the back of the group. They moved swiftly through and the corpses could be seen asionally as they passed, most of the corpses were those of Lesser Goblins and Gnomes while asionally they could see Gnome Riders and Greater Goblins. There were so many corpses and seeing them made their hearts fill with rm, all of them had smiles on their faces in death as the group swiftly moved by the corpses, their hearts were filled with perplexity and fear. Moving so swiftly for such a long period of time, Su Yu and a few others were alright but Jade, Lei Rui, Li Dong and the others who were not even tier one dark iron warriors did not have sufficient strange energy within their bodies, the bags of food they carried were heavy and they gradually felt more tired, coupled with the rough terrain, their speed slowed down considerably. Qin Jia Gui noticed this and considered stopping to rest for a while when Su Yu who was in front suddenly stopped. Thereafter Ma Zi Ye could be heard speaking in a low voice: Everyone stop, dont make a sound. As she said this she also began to prone down. The group understood her hint as they silently proned down before slowly groping their way forward, they wanted to see what was going on. At this moment wild grass that was as tall as them grew all around them, blocking their vision. Su Yu pushed aside the wild grass as he used the gap to look toward the side. Kaboom! A loud sound like that of muffled thunder suddenly emitted from the left side, the group who were prone on the ground felt it gently tremble. In front of this patch of wild grass, tall trees had fallen to the ground and the wild grass was also ttened, the scene was inplete disorder and made a wide open space appear before them. In the centre of this wide open space was a strange dirty yellow flower, the shape of this strange flower was really simr to that of arge jellyfish or arge translucentntern. Under the envelopment of this ntern, one could clearly see that within the strange flower were fiery red raging mes, the raging mes were in the form of petals as they zed, within the centre of the raging mes, a golden sap was endlessly churning within the raging me, extremely strange and mysterious, making Su Yu, Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui and the others speechless as they could not believe their eyes. The strange flower which was like antern but also like arge jellyfish burned with a fiery red raging me, thentern that was on the exterior gently wiggled, shrinking and opening, although it was extremely slow, each time it expanded, its body would swell to the size of a normal room, its height reached over three metres and the group which were secretly looking over could hear a strange dragging noise when the huge flower contracted. Could this strange flower be a living creature? Just looking at the bottom part of it, one could see many tentacle like stolons deeply taking root in the soil amongst the other tall trees. It seemed to be devouring the boundless energies. For those great trees that had their trunks prated by the stolons, their tree leaves could be seen wilting at a speed which the naked eye could see. Slowly bing yellowish after being drained and finally falling leaf by leaf to the ground resulting in it being thoroughly exhausted of all life. The trees qi essence waspletely absorbed and exhausted and in this period, the strange flowers stolon from within the dead tree would then give a great tug. This would then cause the great tree to copse with a loud bang and the strange flowers stolon would then continue to creep outwards and prate a new tree Su Yu and Ma Zi Ye who were concealing themselves within the weeds both did not dared to even exhale. This sort of frightening strange flower was simply outrageous, while still within this nightmare, what was more astonishing was that all around the flower were groups of monsters. These bunch of monsters could be divided into three groups. One of the groups containedrge numbers of Lesser Goblins and Greater Goblins, they were gathered by the side and had greedy and fearful expressions as they stared at the strange flower not far away. What made Su Yu rmed was that within the group of Goblins, there was actually a goblin with golden speckles on it, standing in the centre. Golden Goblin, the natural leader of the Goblin race, having a sliver of heritage from the Golden Race. That day in front of the police station, Su Yu had previously killed a Golden Goblin and he had almost died doing so. It was killing that Golden Goblin which enabled Su Yu to promote to a tier two dark iron warrior and also where he acquired the Earth Spikes Ring. Monsters who contained the blood of the Golden Race contained precious treasures within their bodies. A Golden Goblin which was in its growth stage would equal a tier two beast leader, Su Yu was already a tier three dark iron warrior and although he was not afraid of the Golden Goblin, suddenly seeing a Golden Goblin leading arge group of Lesser and Greater Goblins was an rming scene. As for Qin Jia Gui, Zhang Zhong Mou, Ma Zi Ye and the others, when they saw the Golden Goblin they were even more nervous and agitated than Su Yu. They were nervous over the strange atmosphere and presence before them and the prowess of the Golden Goblin, they were agitated because whichever of them was able to kill the Golden Goblin, there was no question that they would be able to be a tier two dark iron warrior and attain a greater power. The second group of monsters were about seven to eightrge monsters and these monsters had the head of a cow and a dogs body, there were two human hands on their backs, these monsters were actually Savage Bull Demons. The group had previously encountered a Savage Bull Demon before and Su Yu had relied on the magic within the Earth Spikes Ring to activate the Earth Spikes Assault, allowing him to kill the Savage Bull Demon. At this moment, there were actually seven to eight of them and this was a shocking number. Although this group of Savage Bull Demons was the smallest in number, they were all tier two beast soldiers and their strength would likely be the most frightening amongst the three groups. At this moment, they were all located in a certain direction as their bull eyes widened and red at the huge strange flower in the centre without moving, as though they were afraid of missing out on something. The final group of monsters was the greatest in number and consisted of Gnomes wearing leather armour and holding metal spades and wooden shields together with five to six Gnome Riders. Leading them was also a Gnome. But this Gnome waspletely different from those short Gnomes carrying metal spades and wooden shields, it was also totally different from the Gnome Riders. Chapter 95: Golden Gnome King Chapter 95: Golden Gnome King Gnomes were monsters that were naturally born short and although the Gnome Riders were tall, this was due to the fact that they were mounted on wolves which made them be taller. However this Gnome before them was definitely not a dwarf. This Gnomes body was thick and strong, approximately 1.8 metres in height, its arms were in akimbo as it stood straight like a javelin as it coldly gazed at the monsters in the area. Its body also had palm-sized golden specks and on its back were four bony spikes that protruded out. These for spikes were dirty yellow in colour and they protruded from its back, at an initial nce it seemed as though four bays were stabbed into its back, extremely weird. Su Yu willed it as he silently raised his left arm, wanting to use the Eye of Perception to gather the information on the strange Gnome. The group of Gnomes was the closest to where they were hiding and barely within the range of the Eye of Perception, Su Yus mind was immediately filled with all the information regarding this strange Gnome. Name: Golden Gnome King Information: When a Golden Gnome fuses with the power from the precious treasure of the Golden Race within its body, four dirty yellow bone spikes will emerge from its back, the Golden Gnome would then be promoted to the stronger Golden Gnome King. During its growth, the Golden Gnome King would be a tier three beast soldier, the four bone spikes on its back can transform into unique weapons which can bepared to the might of hidden precious weapons. Su Yu let out a faint breath of cold, he clearly remembered that Jennifer had written about how York had killed a Golden Gnome and attained the precious treasure map. This sturdy Gnome before them was actually promoted from a Golden Gnome and became a Golden Gnome King, the bone spikes on its back were actually its unique weapons? What were hidden precious weapons? Were they items that could be acquired like his Earth Spikes Ring? It was a pity that these queries would not be answered by the Eye of Perception, Su Yu wanted to gather the information on the strange flower in the centre but their distance was too far away and the Eye of Perception could not capture the information. A unique and strange flower surrounded by packs of monsters, this scene was simply too weird. What is that strange flower? Why would so many packs of monsters appear with greed in their eyes as they stared at it? Yet they seem to be waiting for something? Various strange thoughts flitted through Su Yus mind, by his side, Ma Zi Ye, Qin Jia Gui and the others were filled with anxiety as random thoughts filled their heads. Although the situation they were in was extremely dangerous, their curiosity was like a poison and they all hid within the wild grass, nobody wished to leave. This strange flower must have something exceptional about it causing all these monsters to covet it, its only. We dont know what effect the flower has. Qin Jia Gui muttered as his hands clenched, he found that his palms were already covered in sweat. Kaboom! Suddenly, the sound of muffled thunder could be heard from the strange flower in the centre giving Su Yu and the others a shock, thereafter, they saw the strange flower fiercely retract before expanding, a dense mist released from its top. Within the mist were simr smaller strange flowers that were floating, they seemed like little jellyfishes which were swimming in the water. This scene was simply too strange and the monsters which were gathered in the surrounds suddenly pounced, thereafter, Su Yu and the others could smell a stench like that of rotting corpses. Su Yu inhaled the fumes and immediately felt his mind go dizzy as he began to hallucinate. Dont breathe it in! Su Yu eximed as the strange energy within his body circted upon noticing the danger and the hallucination swiftly disappeared. Su Yu then noticed that not far away, the small strange flowers which were floating in the mist were actually floating towards their group. At this moment, Su Yu could not be bothered to continue hiding, he was able to instinctively feel the danger of those translucent small flowers which were like small jellyfishes and got the group to prone on the ground while he activated the Rending Storm. Large amounts of steam seemed to shoot from within the ck scales as he smashed the ground, causing a hurricane to rise, he wanted to make use of this hurricane to send the small flowers which were floating over away. The scene at the open ground was already aplete mess, the Golden Goblin and Golden Gnome King were continually making hoarse growling noises as they attempted to restrain the monsters under them but several monsters still rushed forward to meet the floating strange flowers, their arms were spread as greed covered their expressions, as though they were looking at the most precious treasure in the world. The small floating jellyfishesnded on the bodies of these monsters and roots seemed to form as it burrow into the bodies of the monsters before slowly following the root into the body of the monster. Seeing a small jellyfish enter its body, tion was written on the faces of these monsters but their bodies swayed before suddenly falling to the ground as they lost their lives. The monsters which had lesser small jellyfishesnd on them began to turn around and started running but the monsters slowly fell to the ground as they lost their lives, the amount of distance they could run was proportionate to the number of small jellyfishes on their body. The more jellyfishes they had on their bodies, the faster they died. The monsters which had lesser jellyfishes on their bodies would be able to run for a longer distance before slowly dying. All these dead monsters had a strange smile on their face, as though they were extremely satisfied without any regrets in the their death. The group saw this scene before them and finally understood why there were so many corpses with smiles in the surrounding area. Zhang Zhong Mou who was prone in the wild grass was rmed as he spoke in a low voice: Damn, thats too weird, these monsters have they gone mad? No, these strange flowers in the form a jellyfishes may have an irresistible attraction to these monsters, just like a poison. Didnt you notice that Golden Goblin, its been growling and seems to be trying to stop the other monsters from pouncing Qin Jia Gui replied in a low voice as he looked at the small jellyfishes which were floating above their heads, their hair stood on end for fear ofing into contact with these small jellyfishes. In front of the patch of wild grass, the Golden Goblin, Golden Gnome King and Savage Bull Demons had a stronger willpower and growled as they dodged the small jellyfishes, not allowing them tond on their bodies. Even so, they still stared at the strange flower in the centre that was filled with danger without any thought of fleeing. Chapter 96: Golden Sap Chapter 96: Golden Sap The strange flower had just spat out a mist which contained the small floating jellyfishes which were like seeds that floated into the surrounding area, the danger had passed and the area became deathly silent, only the strange flower continued to emit noises from its expanding and contracting. Su Yu stopped the Rending Storm as he returned to hiding within the wild grass, they had made a huge mor and based on that, the Golden Goblin or Golden Gnome King should have already discovered them, however, no monster bothered with them as they all stared nervously at the strange flower in the centre. Su Yu also looked over at the strange flower and noticed that the zing fire within seemed to have be weaker, as though after spitting out therge amount of seeds, the fire was actually gradually bing weaker and weaker to the extent that it would totally be extinguished. Roar! Almost at the same instant, the Golden Goblin, Golden Gnome King, Savage Bull Demons and remaining monsters all acted as they rushed towards the strange flower in the centre. Pa! Pa! Pa! Explosive sounds resounded as stolons sprang out of the ground and pounced towards the rushing group of monsters. The Savage Bull Demons plucked their horns and tossed them as they activated their ability Beheading Cyclone. The Golden Goblin held a golden sword within its hands as it swung, immediately chopping the stolons which actually leaked red fluid like that of human blood, the strange flower in the centre began to continually tremble as though the stolons being chopped actually caused it immense pain. This strange flower was rooted in the centre and could not move, it could only rely on its stolons to act as whips as it sent them flying, this was clearly insufficient to block the attack of so many monsters and in no time most of the stolons were already chopped, blood coloured fluid stained the entire ground. As though it could feel the impending threat of death, the strange flower suddenly emitted a loud bellowing noise, thereafter a raging sound could be heard as the fire which was almost extinguished within thentern began to spit mes and burn brightly again. As for the golden sap within the centre of the zing me, it seemed toe alive as it moved around, extremely peculiar and exceptional. Once the zing fire was reignited, all the monsters seemed to have had a previous arrangement as they strangely backed off in unison and returned to their original positions, the greed on their faces shining as they stared at the strange flower. Su Yu and the others who were watching from the wild grass were speechless, they werepletely bewildered as Qin Jia Gui suddenly said in a low voice: Look, the body of that monster seems to be bing more translucent. He was more observant and immediately noticed that after the strange flower reignited the mes, its body was bing more translucent and the stolons which had been chopped off were regrowing at a speed which the naked eye could see. Its body was bing more and more translucent and seemed that it could disappear into thin air at any moment, leaving behind that zing fire and the golden sap which was continually moving within. I understand Ma Zi Ye suddenly said in a low voice: Dont you feel that those monsters are avoiding that strange flower on purpose? As though they need the strange flower to help them aplish something? That is why they immediately pounced once the fire was about to be extinguished, forcing it to reignite it. Ma Zi Yes analysis sounded strange at first when the group heard it, but soon they felt that it was actually quite reasonable. Su Yus gaze had already been fully captured by that golden sap within that zing fire. Su Yu could instinctively feel that the monsters who were lusting for this golden sap but for some reason they could not attain it yet, possibly it was not fully ripened. That was why these monsters were staring at it in the surroundings and the presence of this flower was clearly linked to that of the golden sap but Su Yu could not understand how at the moment. A muffled sound of thunder once again roared as the strange flower seemed to explode from within as white mist and small jellyfish seeds filled the sky, thereafter, the scene that had urred previously re-enacted itself, once the fire within the strange flower began to recede, the monsters pounced again as they struggled forward forcing the strange flower to reignite the me again before they retreated. This urred for several times and the group could clearly see the strange flower bing more and more translucent, they could faintly feel that this strange flower was miserably crying in pain. What was this strange flower? What did these groups of monsters want from it? All these thoughts swirled in the minds of Su Yu and the others and their burning curiosity prevented them from leaving, they each wanted to see the final oue. As the strange flower became more and more translucent, its body finally disappeared into thin air, leaving behind that zing fire within contained the golden sap. The sky was gradually bing dark and an entire afternoon had passed without them noticing, the group could feel a hunger in their bellies but they ignored it like the monsters before them as they stared at the fire and that golden sap. Finally, after a period of time had passed the golden sap under the continual burning of the me began to boil. It was boiling over as water snakes seemed to form on the golden sap as it finally reached its boiling point. Almost at the same time, the Golden Gnome King, Golden Goblin, Savage Bull Demons and all the other monsters roared as they rushed forward, this time they seemed to be putting their lives on the line, single-mindedly pouncing as they all stretched forth their limbs, seeming to want to gain the golden sap for themselves. Su Yu also stood up as he dropped the bags of food he was carrying, his guess had been correct, these monsters wanted that golden sap and it needed to be ring up before obtaining it. Although Su Yu did not know the use of the golden sap, seeing the crazed behaviour of the monsters with the three strong tier three beast soldiers included, there was only one possibility, the golden sap was a priceless treasure. Having thought of this, Qin Jia Gui and the others were naturally also able to make this deduction but their strengths were too weak and looking at the Golden Goblin as well as the group of Savage Bull Demons, although they wanted to snatch it they did not dare to move recklessly. Su Yus mind was conflicted as his hands clenched, should he go forward to snatch it? This thought had barely entered his mind before his body instinctively rushed forward. Chapter 97: Golden Mother Earth Chapter 97: Golden Mother Earth Qin Jia Gui, Ma Zi Ye and the others did not dare to rush forward like Su Yu but they ced the bags of food they were carrying on the ground before climbing up as they looked at the frantic scene before them, they were filled with nervousness and excitement but the group remained very cautious and did not dare to go too close. A thought filled the minds of Qin Jia Gui, Ma Zi Ye and the others, to take advantage of the situation for personal gain. All the monsters seemed to have be crazed as they rushed towards the strange flower, all the monsters ignored them and this presented a huge opportunity for them. At this moment, the strange flower within the centre could feel the threat of death and its reaction was very violent as each stolon in the ground stabbed out of the ground as they wildly attacked the surrounding monsters. Bang! Bang! Explosive sounds rang out as a Savage Bull Demon which was too hasty was suddenly pierced by the stolons, the originally greedy expression on the face of the Savage Bull Demon immediately became that of happiness andughter, giving up on the strange flower as it swayed while walking away from it, looking at its poise it seemed that it would fall down at any moment. The Savage Bull Demon was a tier two beast soldier, killing one would definitely allow one to promote from a tier one to a tier two dark iron warrior. This thought immediately shed through the heads of all the people who were currently at the tier one stage within the group. As the saying goes, wealth and honoure with risk and this world was also simr, just that one did not get wealth and honour but rather strength. Almost at the same time, Ma Zi Ye and the three others who were at the tier one stage rushed towards this Savage Bull Demon which had left the pack of monsters, swaying as it clutched its chest. Zhou Bi Rong was even faster than them as she took out her pistol and aimed at the Savage Bull Demon from a distance, wanting to immediately kill it with a shot to the head. However, the body of this Savage Bull Demon was constantly swaying and Zhou Bi Rong felt that it would be difficult to get a good shot, Zhou Bi Rong felt anxious but she had no choice but to keep her pistol as her right arm transformed into a ck w as she also pounced, at this point she was slower than Ma Zi Ye and the three others. The chest of this Savage Bull Demon was pierced by the strange flower and from its wound were boils,ing out from these boils were small white translucent jellyfishes. The Savage Bull Demons satisfied and happy expression as it touched the jellyfishes was like a pregnant woman caressing her pregnant belly, filled with contentment. Ma Zi Ye and the others had just reached and each of them used their strongest abilities, wanting to kill the Savage Bull in a single blow to advance to the next tier. Suddenly, the Savage Bull Demon actually smiled as it took a single step towards them before falling to the ground, from its wound appeared many boils which hadrge amounts of jellyfishes that immediately rushed surged towards the group. Quick, run! Qin Jia Gui explosively yelled, the few there were staring at the jellyfishes in fright, afraid of being infected. They immediately began to retreat at a speed even greater than when they rushed forward, their hearts beating wildly within their chest. Ma Zi Ye who had charged forward the fastest, actually end up with a single jellyfish on her trouser, on her left leg Aaahhhh! Ma Zi Ye screamed as she reacted swiftly, using strength as she forcefully tore, Chi! tearing off a portion of her trousers as she quickly ran away. When the torn off piece of clothingnded on the ground, it had already been pierced by the thin thorns which the little jellyfish transformed into. Dangerous, it was way too dangerous, if one wanted to live, they needed to be stronger but the way to be stronger was simply too dangerous, life and death hung in the bnce. Ma Zi Ye ran far away and felt her entire body be weak as she almost fell to the ground, the moment earlier had been too dangerous and her face was currently pale white like a piece of paper. The others were all silent and speechless, Qin Jia Gui and the few who had run like her felt their hearts palpitating. Su Yu swiftly moved forward as ck scales covered his left arm and chest, immediately entering into his transformed state. Kaboom! A loud sound rang out as a thick stolon viciously smashed downwards, Su Yu kicked with his two legs as he leapt andnded beside a Savage Bull Demon. The Rending Storm activated as the sound of a steam whistle rang out, his left arm pierced into the body of the Savage Bull Demon and moved, this Savage Bull Demon was instantly separated in half at the waist. After killing the Savage Bull Demon, Su Yu noticed that killed a tier two beast soldier no longer had that much of an effect in raising the amount of his strange energy. Killing a Savage Bull Demon in the time to flip a hand, Su Yu then rushed into the big group of Gnomes. This group of Gnomes was constantly howling as stolons continually pierced into their bodies as seeds were nted within. The monsters which had these seeds nted in them had smiles on their faces as they swayed and walked away from the strange flower, the strange flower depended on this method to spread its seeds, causing them to be spread throughout all areas of the forest. The Eye of Perception within Su Yus left arm activated as he rushed before the strange flower, he wanted to snatch the golden sap which all the monsters were scrambling to get but he wanted to find out more about the strange flower and what exactly was the golden sap. How could it be used? Their distance was much closer and the Eye of Perception was able to capture the information regarding the strange flower. Name: Golden Mother Earth Information: A third type of being between that of a nt and an animal, its numbers are extremely scarce and only after maturing for a thousand years under the soil will a Golden Mother Earth mature. The mature Golden Mother Earth will emerge from the soil and propagate seeds, the mature Golden Mother Earth will also produce Golden Blood, ordinary beast races which acquire this Golden Blood will be able to gain the blood heritage of the Golden Race, beasts which already have the blood heritage of the Golden Race will increase the amount of blood heritage within their bodies, possibly bingpletely of the Golden Race. An extremely valuable treasure within this world. Su Yus heart was wildly beating, that drop of golden sap was actually Golden Blood? Ordinary monsters that acquired it would be Golden monsters? If an ordinary goblin or gnome acquired it, they would actually be able to be a Golden Goblin or a Golden Gnome, the Golden Goblin and Golden Gnome King before him that were still in maturing would possibly be able topletely be a Golden beast upon acquiring it, in that case, what about himself? Su Yu did not know what would possibly happen after a human took the Golden Blood but he instinctively rushed forward. The strange energy within his body surged violently as though there were an ancient primordial beast within him, at this moment the ancient primordial beast which had always been sleeping seemed to have noticed the smell of the Golden Blood as it woke up, roaring within Su Yus body causing him to be filled with an impossible to resist attraction. At this moment, he understood why the strange flower could cause the group of monsters to be so crazed. Golden Blood, was it the blood of the Golden Race? Su Yu roared as he rushed forward. Chapter 98: Chaotic Battle, Struggle for the Golden Blood Chapter 98: Chaotic Battle, Struggle for the Golden Blood Amongst all the monsters, the Golden Gnome King was the strongest and it had already reached the third tier beast soldier stage, following it was the Golden Goblin and these two monsters that had a sliver of Golden Blood within them were the fastest. Two des protruded from the arms of the Golden Goblin as it pounced, the stolons that came near it were all sliced apart, failing to hinder it even in the slightest. The Golden Gnome King was even stronger than the Golden Goblin, using its two hands it could tear apart all the stolons which were rushing towards it, it was even faster than the Golden Goblin as its w shed onto the skin of thentern that was located on the outside of the Golden Mother Earth. Chi! The skin was sliced apart as its w continued towards the drop of effervescent Golden Blood. The Golden Goblin was only slightly slower than the Golden Gnome King, seeing that it was about to acquire it, a pair of steel des appeared from within the arm of the Golden Goblin as they were sent flying. Huok Huok Two crisp sounds rang out as the steel des pierced into the outstretched arm of the Golden Gnome King. There was a miserable cry as the arm of the Golden Gnome King which was harder than metal was actually pierced by the frightening steel des. The Golden Gnome King had actually reacted swiftly as it hurriedly retracted its arm, otherwise, its entire arm would have been chopped into three portions by the steel des. The Golden Gnome King had retracted its hand and failed to acquire the Golden Blood, at the same time, the Golden Mother Earth which had been seriously injured exploded forth with a frightening mor like that of a tsunami, its entire body lifted from the ground as it suddenly rushed into the air. This impetus was extremely frightening, the Golden Gnome King, Golden Goblin as well as two Savage Bull Demons which had just reached the strange flower were all sent flying away by the strong force. At the back, Su Yu howled and arrived like a demonic god, the scales on his body raised as steam shot out from under them, using the force generated from this, Su Yu was like an artillery shell as he flew towards the Golden Mother Earth which was rising into the air. The Rending Storm activated as churning sounds of meat being ground could be heard,rge amounts of steam shot out and formed a hurricane causing therge body of the Golden Mother Earth to tremble, it had barely lifted off the ground before heavily falling to the ground, Su Yu stretched his right hand forward and grabbed the Golden Blood which was still boiling within. Roar! Suddenly, a shrill sound pierced the air as the Golden Gnome King turned and plucked the four golden bone spikes protruding from its back, these four golden bone spikes were entwined together and went through a strange transformation, instantly bing a bone spike wheel. Roaring, the bone spikes which had formed into the wheel was sent flying, hissing in the air as it sliced towards the right arm of Su Yu which had just stretched out. Even before the wheel reached, Su Yus right hand could feel a piercing pain, if he did not retract his hand, this wheel would definitely slice through his hand and the wound would certainly not be light, even possibly slicing into his body. Su Yu could not help but give up on the Golden Blood that was before him as he turned, falling to the ground from the body of this Golden Mother Earth, the wheel missed as it flew back from where it came from. The Golden Gnome King was already like a golden artillery shell as it rushed forward, its right hand grabbing the wheel as it carried it and pounced towards the Golden Mother Earth The Golden Goblin on the other side was still silent, its des lifted as it rushed towards the Golden Gnome King from the back, the four remaining Savage Bull Demons were also utilising the Beheading Cyclone. The surviving Gnome Rider was also attacking the Savage Bull Demons from the back. The scene was an absolute mess, Ma Zi Ye and the others who wanted to make use of the chaos to kill some monsters to advance, they realised that this was a golden opportunity but they did not dare to move recklessly, even a single Gnome Rider was already a tier two beast soldier, much stronger than them and if they were careless, they would simply die a pitiful death. Night had alreadye, within this empty area most of the big trees had already withered and fallen, borrowing the moonlight, one could faintly see the drop of Golden Blood within the Golden Mother Earth, it was still boiling as it shed with a golden light, causing everyones eyes to go wide, anyone could see that this Golden Blood was definitely a priceless treasure. The area was filled with frightening monsters surround the Golden Mother Earth and Golden Blood, killing wantonly, nobody dared to move recklessly for fear of being sent to their deaths. The Golden Gnome King once again pounced at the Golden Mother Earth but immediately suffered from the frightening attack of the Golden Goblin, Su Yu utilised the Fang Bullet Burst, Pu! Pu! Pu!, striking the Golden Gnome King but failing to deliver any fatal blows, merely causing its body to be slightly more rigid and decreasing its speed. With the Golden Gnome King dyed, the Golden Goblin and Su Yu both pounced from the left and right. The Beheading Cyclone which the Savage Bull Demons sent flying were in the air and Su Yu smashed backwards with his left arm. Bang! A piercing sound rang out as the Beheading Cyclone was actually blocked by the ck scales covering Su Yus left arm, failing to injure it and was even sent flying away, creating a dilemma for the Savage Bull Demon, unsure if it should run to pick up the horn or continue rushing towards the Golden Mother Earth and Golden Blood. The Golden Goblin had also suffered from the attack of the Beheading Cyclone, it could not handle this attack as easily as Su Yu and had to stop, using the des on its two arms to block the Beheading Cyclone. The Savage Bull Demon which shot the Beheading Cyclone reached its hand out to grab the returning horn while its other hand took its other horn and violently smashed it towards the Golden Gnome King which was blocking it. Su Yu sent the Beheading Cyclone which was slicing towards him flying away before continuing towards the Golden Mother Earth, reaching at almost the same time as the Golden Gnome King. The Golden Gnome King let out a frightening roar from its mouth as its right hand lifted the wheel-like weapon as it began to attack Su Yu. Its other hand stretched out as it attempted to grab the Golden Blood from the already scattered and smashedntern. Who knew that a Savage Bull Demon would rush at it with its horn at this point, the Golden Gnome King did not wish to give up on this perfect chance and used the wheel in its right hand to forcefully block the rushing Savage Bull Demon while it continued to grab towards the Golden Blood with its left hand. Su Yu had already rushed forward from the other side, looking at the left hand of the Golden Gnome King which was about to grab the Golden Blood, all the strange energy within his body suddenly began to violently surge, the ten odd unique holes within his body began to wildly gather all the energy within the heavens and earth, converting it into strange energy. Chapter 99: Sent Violently Away Chapter 99: Sent Violently Away Chi! A frightening whistling sound could be heard as Su Yu suddenly felt his left arm uncontrobly flying forward, dragging his body together with it. Kaboom! An explosive sound rang out as the Golden Gnome King let out a miserable shrill cry, with the might of the Rending Storm after absorbing all the energy within heaven and earth, its arm which was squarely hit was immediately minced up. This blow from Su Yu had previously blown up arge pile of boulders, although the Golden Gnome Kings body was very tough, it was not tougher than stone and this outstretched left arm was immediately shredded, its body was sent flying away as it smashed into the Savage Bull Demon that was rushing forward, sending the two huge bodies tumbling away. A single blow had shredded the left arm of the Golden Gnome King and sent it flying away together with the Savage Bull Demon, Su Yu continued forward and suddenly found himself alone by the side of the Golden Mother Earth. The Golden Mother Earth was currently in a very bad state, its body had mostly been destroyed and the zing red me within it was continually bing dimmer, it was clearly not far away from death. Further away, various monsters were still rushing forward, Qin Jia Gui, Ma Zi Ye and the others could only stare at this scene from a distance, although the area filled with monsters was a great chance for them to promote, it was clearly not the best option to rush in now. With their current strength, if they were drawn into the mess, they would all die miserably on the spot. After knocking aside the Golden Gnome King, Su Yu stood dazed for a moment beforeing to his senses, he realised that even the Golden Goblin which was the closest was over three metres away, he stretched his right hand and easily grabbed hold of the bubbling Golden Blood. Roar! The Golden Goblins face contorted, its heart was clearly filled with anxiousness and anger as it frantically rushed forward, however, it was still toote. It could only stare as Su Yu grabbed the Golden Blood, as for the Golden Gnome King, it was currently shaking its head as it roared and struggled to its feet. All the monsters were toote and could only stare at Su Yu as he stretched his right hand and grabbed the Golden Blood. The Golden Blood which seemed like a small golden dragon as it boiled, upon contact with Su Yus palm it instantly became thin golden streaks which twined around the fingers of his hand, seeming like agile little snakes. Su Yu stared at his right hand in shock as he saw the Golden Blood enter through the skin of his right hand, swiftly disappearing. Thereafter, his right hand began to contort and swell. Aaahhh! Su Yu let out a miserable cry, in an instant, his right hand seemed to have been put into a zing fire as every inch of skin and flesh on his arm began to twist and contort, the amount of pain he suffered was immense. The Golden Mother Earth which was already on itsst breath suddenly sent out arge amount of white mist after the Golden Blood was taken away, within the white mist, tens of thousands of little jellyfishes wildly shot forth in all directions. Roar! The surrounding monsters that had all been dazed suddenly came awake as they saw the sky filled with the jellyfish seeds, in the blink of an eye it had all of them surrounded. Qin Jia Gui and the others were slightly further away but at this point they all panicked as they swiftly fled. The seeds of the Golden Mother Earth contained a weird energy that could instantly kill anyone itnded on. Su Yu! Jade shouted shrilly as she suddenly rushed forward. Shit! Zhang Zhong Mou shouted as he attempted to pull Jade back, he was too slow and could only watch as the small jellyfishesnded on Jades body. Within the white mist, the roars of the Golden Gnome King could be heard but the most frightening sound within the mist were Su Yus miserable cries, thereafter a loud Kaboom! Kaboom! could be heard as a Savage Bull Demon cried out. The others like Qin Jia Gui, Ma Zi Ye, Zhao Shi Chang and the remainder felt their hair stand on end, their expressions were ugly as they saw Jades body covered in little jellyfishes, she did not immediately fall but rather continued to shrilly cry out Su Yus name. Based on the strength of the little jellyfishes, the amount on Jades body should have been sufficient to immediately kill her, Qin Jia Guis mind was churning swiftly and he noticed that after the little jellyfishesnded, they actually immediately withered. He suddenly had an understanding that these little jellyfishes had lost their previous frightening ability. At this moment, Zhang Zhong Mou had already rushed forward and pulled Jade as he shouted fiercely: What are you doing?! Su Yu will be fine! As he struggled to pull Jade back. The group looked at Jade as the little jellyfishes on her body slowly withered and fell off, they did not have the power to pierce through her clothing and enter her body. The white mist that filled the sky swiftly dissipated but the scene was still a mess, the floor was littered with corpses as though arge tank had been through the area. The floor was covered in corpses and only Su Yu remained in the centre of them as he continued to howl madly. Su Yu In the distance, Jade, Ma Zi Ye and the others finally saw Su Yu and they were all speechless with shock written on their faces. Su Yus entire body was covered in fresh blood, it was impossible to tell if the blood was his own or that of monsters, he was bent and kneeling on the ground, his right arm had be extremely big as it smashed on the ground while his left arm was like a melted pile of meat, the flesh on it continued to wriggle and the scene was stunning. Roar! Suddenly, within the floor littered with corpses a Savage Bull Demon climbed up, its two hands grabbed its horns as it shot out the Beheading Cyclone. Huok, Huok sounds rang out as the two horns were like two streaks of ck light that instantly chopped towards Su Yu who was still knelt on the ground, howling. Pa! Pa! Suddenly, before the Beheading Cyclone even got near to Su Yu, his right arm that was currently like a lump of contorted flesh shot out something that seemed like a tentacle, causing explosive sounds that immediately sent the Beheading Cyclone away, Su Yu continued to yell as his body bent over. Tentacles exploded from his right arm which instantly wrapped around the Savage Bull Demon, crushing and mincing it, by the time Su Yu had gone past it, the powerful Savage Bull Demon no longer had a single intact piece of its body. Su Yu seemed crazed as his left arm continually pressed on his right arm as though he wanted to control this right arm that had gone out of control. However, his right arm continued to uncontrobly il about, the tentacles continued to destroy as flesh and blood sttered, the entire scene was extremely gory and frightening. Retreat, lets back away first Qin Jia Gui saw this from a distance and his facial expression had changed, the others could see that Su Yu had obtained a certain frightening ability but seemed unable to control it, thus entering into this berserk state. Under these circumstances, the group chose to retreat far away to avoid being caught in the mess. Chapter 100: Deep Sleep Chapter 100: Deep Sleep Jade, Ma Zi Ye and the others were extremely anxious but they could only look from a distance at the crazed Su Yu, the Golden Goblin was being crushed by him, flesh and blood sttered everywhere as the corpse was rent in two, the Golden Gnome King attempted to attack Su Yu with its solitary arm while wielding the wheel but Su Yus left arm swept forward to block while his right arm went forward. Pa! Innumerable amounts of tentacles exploded out as they wrapped the Golden Gnome King within forming a flesh cocoon as they slowly squeezed, finally,rge amount of blood and meat pulp squirted out from the gaps of the meat cocoon and when they tentacles finally released, the originally stout form of the Golden Gnome King was already reduced into a bloody meatball, without any way to differentiate between its head, hands and feet. Such a gruesome killing method was simply inconceivable and the strength within this right arm was unbelievable. Su Yus madness continued for a full hour and all the corpses on the ground had been desecrated by him, finally, he managed to lift his right arm as he continued to smash the ground. One punch after another and this continued for a longer period of time, arge hole was already visible on the ground and Su Yuy within the hole as he continued to howl, his howling was gradually bing softer until finally there were no more sounds. Qin Jia Gui and the others who were hiding far away felt their entire bodies covered in cold sweat, each person could feel that their mouths were dry and looking at Su Yu as hey there in the hole without any sound or movement, Ma Zi Ye, Jade and Zhang Zhong Mou finally gathered the courage to rush over. Qin Jia Gui and the others hesitated for a moment before following slowly behind. Su Yu, Su Yu, how are you? Jade ran to the side of the hole as she hurriedly supported Su Yu, his entire body was covered in blood as though she had just pulled him out from a bloody sea and he was currently dripping wet. Ma Zi Ye hurriedly assisted to turn over Su Yu who was lying t within the hole, the sleeves on his right arm were torn but it had already returned to normal, no longer in the frightening state earlier. His breathing was regr as though he were merely asleep from being too fatigued. Hey, Su Yu, wake up. Jade saw that Su Yu was alright, there were no wounds on his body and although she shook him violently, Su Yu continued to be in a deep sleep without any signs of waking. What should we do? Jade was feeling anxious and Ma Zi Ye muttered: Dont be anxious, he may have used up too much strength earlier and thus fell into a deep sleep. Its fine as long as hes alright. Stretching her hand to touch Su Yus forehead, his temperature was normal and really seemed to be only in a deep sleep. At this moment, Qin Jia Gui and the others had reached, looking at Su Yu who was in a deep sleep and the mess around him, the group exchanged nces. A Golden Gnome King, Golden Goblin, four to five Savage Bull Demons andrge amounts of other monsters had all been killed in a single breath by Su Yu. As for the Golden Mother Earth, the Golden Blood within its body had been taken away and after its final release it had thoroughly withered and be an ashen white thing thaty limply on the ground, without any signs of life. This fellow A momentter Qin Jia Gui shook his head as he sighed, this area that was littered with the corpses of monsters, if they were able to kill a few, they would each have a chance to obtain the crystal energy within the monsters and be stronger, possibly even bing a tier two dark iron warrior, it was really such a pity The me was certainly not on Su Yu. Although Su Yu could not be woken up, it was fortunate that he was alright and the group finally rxed as they slowly inspected the floor that was covered in corpses. They also remembered that the golden monsters had precious treasures within their bodies. After faintly discerning the body of a Golden Goblin that was currently mashed up with other corpses, Zhang Zhong Mou and Qin Jia Gui searched through the pile of meat and finally found a shing golden ball of light. This was the precious treasure hidden within the Golden Goblins body. Zhang Zhong Mou attempted to emte Su Yus actions back then as he attempted to crush the ball of light but could not crush it no matter how he tried, after a short while some information shed through his mind. Damn, only the person who killed the Golden Goblin will be able to open the precious treasure? Zhang Zhong Mou seemed depressed as he looked at Su Yu who was snoring. As for the Golden Gnome King, although it had the blood of the golden race, the precious treasure within it had already melded with the four bone spikes, Zhao Shi Chang lifted the four bone spikes and found them to be very heavy, they certainly were not ordinary objects. Qin Jia Gui said in a heavy voice: Everyone, lets hurry and leave this ce. This area is filled with corpses and it will easily lure trouble over. Zhang Zhong Mou kept the precious treasure ball of light that he was unable to open as he carried Su Yu who was currently still in a deep sleep: Qin Jia Gui is right, lets hurry and leave this ce. Damn, now that Su Yu is sleeping like a pig and cant be woken up, if we meet with any monsters that would be troublesome. Hearing this, the group felt their hearts shiver as they swiftly moved. Zhang Zhong Mou carried the sleeping Su Yu while the others helped to carry therge bags of food including Zhang Zhong Mou and Su Yus portion. Thereafter, they hurriedly retreated back in the direction they came from, the forest was already pitch ck but Qin Jia Gui held a torchlight and the group was able to rush out of this wretched ce. Rushing in the night together with Su Yu who was unconscious, the groups hearts were in a flurry and each of them felt cold sweat cover their backs. Everyone walked briskly and Zhang Zhong Mou who was carrying Su Yu muttered: Damn, normally when Su Yu is around I dont feel it, but when hes down this terrifying feeling is really awful, hey, young master Yu, when are you going to sleep till? Su Yu who was on his back continued to stay silent without any reaction. The night in the forest was exceptionally frightening, it was pitch ck all around and frightening roars could be heard in the distance. Chi! The group which were rushing nervously hear a strange sound from arge tree to their right and a red figure could be seen rustling branches as it seemed to fly through the sky, its two ws shing forward as it struck towards Qin Jia Gui who was holding the torchlight. The torchlight in Qin Jia Guis hands seemed to have gained the attention of this monster and its sudden attack was like lightning, in an instant the w seemed to be wing into the back of Qin Jia Guis head. Its entire body was blood red, an ape-like body with a dog or wolf head, this was clearly the Bloody Ape Dog. The Bloody Ape Dog was a solitary beast, it liked to travel alone and its numbers were extremely small. Its speed was very fast and it liked to hide before mounting sneak attacks on humans and others of the beast race, its favourite parts were the heart and brain. Back in the day the group had once met a Bloody Ape Dog, that single Bloody Ape Dog had caused the entire group to be in a state of panic and treated every bush and tree as an enemy. That was the past, currently the strength of the group was much higher and although its attack was sudden, Qin Jia Gui was still able to react as he howled, his body pounced forward as he dodged, Zhao Shi Chang who was by his side said nothing as his right hand swung, an inch long bone knife that was on his arm swept forward. Chapter 105: Reappearance of the Giant Foot Chapter 105: Reappearance of the Giant Foot Zhang Zhong Mou hurriedly waved his hands: Sorry big sister, pretend I didnt speak. In his heart he was thinking that Jade was simply too fierce, if she said she would act she would definitely act, Ma Zi Ye was definitely more fun to tease. Although they often squabbled, she would not easily hit someone, although Ma Zi Ye was much stronger than Jade, she would not lightly throw her fists. Qin Jia Gui had already recovered from his disheartened state the night before as he retrieved the map to carefully inspect. A serious expression could be seen on his face, by his estimates, with the current speed they were moving at, they would be able to reach the exit indicated on the map within seven to eight days. Only Zhao Shi Chang looked full of energy while the others seemed to be very lethargic fromck of sleep, constantly yawning. Zhao Shi Chang felt that his entire body was filled with energy, after promoting to tier two, not only did his physical strength rise, he was also now the strongest one in the group besides Su Yu who was sleeping, he had a feeling like he was the leader surge within him and as he looked at the group, he felt as though he were a pir of the group. The group had managed to pack everything as they prepared to move out when suddenly thunderous sounds of Kaboom! Kaboom! transmitted over from far away. Things happened so suddenly that the group were given a fright as they all lifted their heads to look into the distance. A huge foot the size of a mountain could be seen breaking through the clouds as it stepped on the forest below, exploding forth with the thunderous Kaboom! sounds, the ground trembled as Qin Jia Gui and the others who were far away could still feel the imposing pressure. The expressions on the faces of everyone had swiftly changed, although this was the second time they were encountering this, this scene still made them feel stunned as their bodies began to feel cold. Their brains seemed to no longer have any cognitive processes as they all lifted their heads and stared into the distance. This huge foot had broke through the cloudyer andnded when another huge foot also broke through the clouds andnded. Kaboom! The ground trembled again causing tens of thousands of monsters within the forest to shiver, as the huge footnded, the other huge foot lifted as it went above the clouds beforeing back down again. The group still looked on in a daze as the huge feet continued to rise and fall, from one side of the horizon disappearing into the other side of the horizon. The Kaboom! sounds swiftly grew further away before everything became peaceful once again as though the events earlier had not urred. Only after the giant feet had thoroughly disappeared did the group finallye to their senses as they exchanged nces, their faces were pale and even Zhao Shi Chang who had promoted to a tier two dark iron warrior no longer felt any tion as his hands clenched tightly, his lips shivered and he seemed to be muttering something. Qin Jia Gui and Yuan Ni Ping were huddled close together, witnessing that giant foot made everyone feel cold, there was no question that if that huge foot which was like a mountain stepped onto them, they would instantly be meat pulp, regardless of tier two or three, they would all be squashed into mud. A feeling of hopelessness welled up within them. Lets go, we will only need seven to eight days to get out of this damned forest. Once we find the exit, no matter how frightening or strange this world is, it will be inconsequential to us. Qin Jia Guis will was firm as he forced himself to calm down. His words had a strong persuasive power as Ma Zi Ye acknowledged while lifting several big bags from the ground: Its time we move out, lets hope the precious treasure map is real and we are able to find the exit earlier. Move out! Zhao Shi Chang recalled that he was the only tier two dark iron warrior and should naturally take the lead as he lifted a few bags before walking forward first. Qin Jia Gui hurriedly called out: Wrong way. before looking at the map again and stuffing it into his bosom, lifting up a few bags he began walking in another direction. Zhao Shi Chang was mute and felt rather embarrassed, Zhang Zhong Mou looked over at him as heughed heartily: Brother Zhao, you seem overly impatient and excited. Zhao Shi Chang took a deep breath to calm himself down before drilyughing: The frightening scene earlier really scared me, I actually thought that was the correct way. Zhang Zhong Mou ced a cigarette in his mouth as he lit it and took a long puff before lifting Su Yu, cing him onto his back. Within this group, he was the only one with a cigarette addiction thus he could not be bothered to offer the others cigarettes. Jade was beside him fanning her face: Early in the morning why are you smoking already, youre forcing us to inhale secondhand smoke, you must be willing topensate for the loss to our health. Zhang Zhong Mou took another long puff before replying: Jade, you wont understand it. We all have strange energy within our bodies and this little smoke wont be able to affect our fitness, your words are too severe. Ma Zi Yeughed as she interrupted: Jade, dont listen to this big cigarette addict, theres no point trying to talk sense into him. Jade nodded as she earnestly replied: As the saying goes, beautiful women use actions rather than words. Zhang Zhong Mou felt speechless: Beautiful woman? Youre a beautiful woman? Ai Jades face immediately turned red from anger as she put her hands in akimbo: Whats the matter? Thisdy isnt a beautiful woman? Are your eyes located at your butt? You cant even differentiate between beauty and ugliness? Ma Zi Ye faintly smiled as she shook her head, this Jade was simply too fierce, her words made her feel like hooting on the inside. To be fair, Jade was rather pretty but her actions were too coarse like that of a male, making it difficult for people to associate her with a beautiful woman. Zhang Zhong Mou was silent as he continued to carry Su Yu, puffing as he walked beside Qin Jia Gui, whether it be him or Su Yu, they were both afraid of Jade. Qin Jia Gui was in the lead with Zhao Shi Chang by his side, Li Dong, Zhou Hua Kang, Lei Rui and the others who had not advanced to the first tier were in the centre while Zhou Bi Rong, Ma Zi Ye and the rest stood in the rear. The trees in the forest were sparse and distinct but the direction which Qin Jia Gui followed based on the map was filled with dense trees with barely any room to maneuver, the group could only progress at a slow speed as Zhao Shi Chang continued to sweep his right hand with a faint smile on his face while he paved the way. His metre long arm was covered in a hard crust and a metre long de extended from it, this bone de could extend and shorten ording to his will and it was currently roughly a chinese foot long, easily slicing through all the branches, vines and thorns in the way. This time, Qin Jia Gui fell behind him and allowed Zhao Shi Chang to use his bone de to open a path, improving their overall speed. Brother Zhao, so formidable! Zhang Zhong Mou who was carrying Su Yu spoke up. Haha. Zhao Shi Changughed, although his face seemed indifferent, he was exceptionally ted in his heart. Chapter 111: Meeting another Group Chapter 111: Meeting another Group In this instant, the group felt their throats itch as they had a slight feeling of disgust, Jade, Lei Rui, Yuan Ni Ping and the other girls immediately turned and did not dare to continue looking. When the group noticed the five people, the other party also noticed them at the same time. The four people beneath the pile of rocks immediately ced the meat into their mouths before standing up. Only the female who was sitting atop the rockpile continued to slowly ce the meat slices into her mouth, her actions were very graceful and this continued until the final piece of meat entered her mouth. The two parties had suddenly met in this twisted corridor, the floor was littered with the corpses of monsters and the dense smell of blood was in the air, both sides began to measure each other and caution was written on everyones faces. A female was seated atop the pile of rocks, traces of blood stained her face and her hair was disheveled, her left ear was severed and only a small bloody red scar remained. Her eyes were extremely bright and the ck and whites of her eyes were extremely clear, filled with a sort of keeness. The four people who were previously seated beneath the pile of rocks were all males, their clothes were all in tatters and their bodies were covered in fresh blood, it was clear that they had endured a cruel and grueling battle before managing to live. One of the males had their right arm snapped off at the elbow, his right sleeve was torn and the group could clearly see the remaining half of his right arm currently beside his body, gently swaying in the wind. Both parties were deathly silent for a moment and amongst the one female and four males, a skinny male who was about 1.7m tall who wore a pair of shades shifted them down while asking: Food? In no time, their eyes fell on the bags that were being carried by Qin Jia Gui, Zhao Shi Chang and the others. Everyone of them could not help but walk forward as the fire of greed seemed to fill their eyes. Within this forest that was filled with death, those bags that were so precious such that they were all carried on their backs, if they were not filled with food what else could it be? Looking at the floor which was littered with the corpses of monsters, it was unquestionable that they had all been killed by these five people. Although Qin Jia Gui and the others did not know the tier that these monsters were at, these five people were definitely not weak. Qin Jia Guis mind swiftly churned as he took in a deep breath, cing a bag off his back before tossing it towards the pile of rocks. The four people immediately retreated back cautiously, only when the bag no longer made any movements did they slowly surround it. Its all food inside, it should be enough for the few of you to eat for two days. Qin Jia Gui spread his hands in a friendly manner. The four people exchanged nces and the male whose right arm was half broken finally raised his left arm to open the bag and look within it. He yelled excitedly as he hurriedly took out a bread and used his mouth to rip apart the packaging, wolfing the entire bread down. Cough. Having taken two bites, he choked and his entire face turned red as he began to cough drily. Haha.. One of the stout malesughed and the few people rxed from their cautious states as they walked forward, immediately seeing the bag which was filled with bread, ham, sausage, choctes, mineral water and other assorted food and drinks. Boss. The stout male took two pieces of bread from the bag, he did not wolf the bread down in a starved manner like the single armed male but rather tossed a piece of bread to the female who only had one ear remaining. The female stretch her hand to catch the bread and immediately began to inspect it, she was clearly in no hurry to eat it. In reality they had already eaten much of the monsters meat and were no longer hungry, it was only that they had finally seen ordinary food and the male could not resist tasting it. Looking at Qin Jia Gui as he tossed a bag of food without any care to a couple of strangers, Li Dong was unsatisfied as he harrumphed but under the current circumstances he chose to keep quiet. Qin Jia Gui noticed that these people had let their guards down after epting the bag of food and proceeded to slowly move forward. Zhao Shi Chang and Ma Zi Ye were afraid that something untoward would happen to him and also closely followed behind. If they wanted to traverse through this valley they would need to go past these people, having learnt their lesson from York and Jennifer, Qin Jia Gui did not wish to invite these people to join the group. It was obvious that the also did not wish for any altercations to ur between the groups especially when they had no information on the other party. In this moment, he really missed Su Yus Eye of Perception. With the Eye of Perception, they would immediately be able to tell how strong or weak these people were. It was clear that the other party also did not possess the Eye of Perception or a simr ability as they had a very cautious attitude towards them. If he had not thrown a bag of food earlier to the other party, judging by the fiery light within the other partys eyes, it was likely that they would have engaged in conflict. At this moment, using a bag of food to prevent any altercations and removing the nervous atmosphere enabled Qin Jia Gui to show that they were not hostile. Watching as they slowly approached, the male whose body was stout smiled as he spoke: I cant believe that you guys have so much food, thats so impressive. I wonder where the few of your are headed? How did the few of youe here? The skinny male with his shades pushed it aside as he also spoke up: Do you still need to ask? Big guy, they are clearly here due to the same reasons as us. Four eyed chicken, do you think that you are very smart? Why dont you guess what their first names are? If you are able to guess it, Ill be willing to acquiesce that your are impressive. The stout male was not convinced. The male with the shades could not help but adjust the spectacles on his nose, he was really stumped by this question. Stop talking nonsense. Suddenly, the female who had a slightly arrogant air about her jumped down as she stared into the valley up ahead while saying in a cold voice: Theres something that is drawing closer to us, everyone be careful. Monster again? The stout male did not seem frightening but rather had a cruel and ted expression as he asked while looking at the Qin Jia Gui and the others. Both parties were secretly measuring the other side, trying to estimate the strength that the other party possessed. Su Yu who was still sleeping on Zhang Zhong Mous back, Ning Yan whose face was still wrapped by cloth and the food carried on their backs, all this captured the interest of the other party. The female said dully: No idea what it is but its here Her words had just been spoken when a loud Kaboom! suddenly rang out, Qin Jia Gui and the others did not understand what was happening and were shocked as they immediately formed a circr formation with all the food on their backs ced in the centre. Zhang Zhong Mou also hurriedly ced Su Yu who was sleep fast asleep in the centre of the formation. Looking at the actions of Qin Jia Gui and the others, the expressions of the five people changed, it was clear that their group of ten odd people were not a random mash of people but rather a group that had trained together. In contrast, the party of five were standing ording to their wishes. Even so, they were in a rough circr formation but were separated by a distance of around 1.5metres. Chapter 112: The Strength of Tier Two Chapter 112: The Strength of Tier Two The rocks on the two sides began to tumble as the dirt wall copsed exposing one hole after another like that of a beehive. From these holes swiftly came groups of monsters which instantly surrounded them. These monsters that had suddenly appeared were identical to those monsters that had miserably died on the ground earlier, they were all akin to mole crickets but had hard ck scales on them with an enormous tail, their ws were sharp and watching as they appeared from within the dirt, Qin Jia Gui felt as though this group of monsters were a mix of pangolins and mole crickets. Their thick scales and ws were the sharp instruments which allowed them to dig through the dirt wall. Looking as the surroundings filled with over twenty of the strange monsters in the blink of an eye, Qin Jia Gui and the others had ugly expressions. They not only needed to fend off against this group of monsters, they also had to be wary of the five people, no one was certain that the other group would not act to attempt to steal the food. Besides Su Yu who was fast asleep, the remaining eleven people were in a tight circle. Zhao Shi Chang was silent as his right hand stretched forth, it swiftly lengthed and immediately became a metre long, transforming into something akin to the forelimbs of a two segment insect with a hard carapace. The party of five were constantly measuring Qin Jia Gui and the others, they were not really concerned about the twenty odd ck scaled creatures and noticing Zhao Shi Changs right arm transform, apprehension could be seen in the eyes of the five as they clearly became more cautious. The twenty odd monsters did not make any unnecessary actions, after surrounding the two groups they immediately began their assault. Because Qin Jia Gui and the others had arger group, a majority of the monsters were rushing towards them, only six to seven of the monsters headed towards the other party. Watching these ten odd monsters surround them and strike, Zhao Shi Chang immediately swung his transformed right arm, a bone de extended out as a sh of white went forth, a monster which was approaching had its chest rent apart as the blood within its body spurted out before falling to the ground. Strands of ck rope appeared on Ma Zi Yes right leg as she stomped on the ground, instantly activating the Web of Metal. After promoting to a tier two dark iron warrior, the speed with which Ma Zi Ye activated the Web of Metal was much faster, the area that was within her control radius was also much greater and in the blink of an eye she had already trapped three of the monsters, causing them to be stuck in position. Zhang Zhong Mou who was close beside herughed as half his face turned to stone, immediately rushing towards the monsters who were trapped by her. There were indeed benefits to be reaped from following beside Ma Zi Ye. Zhang Zhong Mou was not the only one with such a notion, Li Dong who had recently promoted to the first tier had also been trying to stay near Ma Zi Ye, waving his right arm, it immediately transformed into that of a bee hive as Weng. Weng.. sounds filled the air. Immediately, a group of poisonous wasps flew out as they surged towards the iing monsters. Qin Jia Gui noticed as Zhao Shi Chang easily injured a monster and immediately guessed that the monsters were definitely not tier two beast soldiers, they were likely a group of monsters with strengths at the level of a Greater Goblin. Calming down, Qin Jia Gui finally pounced. Kaboom! A thunderous sound was emitted as the Demolishing Iron Fist shot forth and heavily smashed into the chest of a monster, causing the scales to immediately rupture as the monster was sent tumbling away. Upon falling to the ground, it did not immediately die but it had clearly sustained heavy injuries. The bullets within Zhou Bi Rongs pistol had already been used and her pistol was already thrown away, her right arm was currently extended and had been transformed as three ws emerged, shing head on with the sharp ws of a monster with neither gaining the upper hand. In the blink of an eye, everyone was engaged in a messy battle with the group of monsters. On the other side, the party of five also acted, it was clear that the five people did not regard the monsters heavily, they had already dispatched arge group of these monsters and a majority of their focus was on Qin Jia Gui and the others. Finally, the group of five took a sigh of relief as they saw that the other party were rather weak. Let me help you guys, haha. The stout fellow suddenlyughed loudly as his right hand stretched forth and suddenly swept, his right arm had suddenly be covered in thick ck fur like that of a bears arm, this thick bear palm was extremely powerful and a monster that was pouncing was immediately smashed flying. Bang! The monsters head smashed into a boulder as its brain juices leaked out, immediately dying. The big fellow continued to takerge strides as he rushed toward Qin Jia Gui and the others. Bang! The bear-like arm smashed out and another monster had its skull crushed in like that of a watermelon bursting, the frightening strength was simply terrifying and the cruel manner which the head was pressed into the chest of the monster was simply horrifying. These actions immediately caused the other monsters to tremble, Qin Jia Gui turned his head and his facial expression changed, this big fellow with his transformed right arm was definitely at the tier two level or higher. As the group continued to level up, Qin Jia Gui and the others also began to have a greater understanding of the transformation of dark iron warriors. After reaching the second tier, their four limbs would have gone through aplete change, like Su Yu who had his left armpletely changed, Zhao Shi Chang with his right arm and Ma Zi Ye with her right leg. The right arm of the big fellow before them hadpletely changed and was naturally at least a tier two dark iron warrior. Following closely behind the stout fellow was a the male with only his left arm remaining, he also strode forward to assist Qin Jia Gui and the others. The transformation for this male was at his chest region and branch-like objects could be seen extended from his chest, entwining themselves to form a dark green armour. Atop the armour were branches that were one to two metres in length, looked like tentacles and could be moved ording to his will. These branches instantly extended out and trapped a monster in the blink of an eye, the monster which was trapped, iled wildly with its two arms and its eyes were widened as it attempted to remove the branch which had wrapped around its neck. The male with a single-arm smiled as the branch suddenly contracted, a crisp snapping noise could be heard from the neck of the monster. The monster groaned as its skull bent over, its neck had already been snapped by the branch. When the branch finally released itself, the monster immediately fell limply to the ground, clearly dead. The big fellow and the single armed male acted to help and in the blink of an eye four of the monsters had already been dispatched by them. Zhao Shi Chang who swung with his bone de could freely extend and retract, using it like a whip, he immediately killed another monster and two other monsters had also been heavily injured by him. By the side, the skinny male with the shades pushed his sses and his right arm went forward, poof poof poof sounds could be heard as three ck holes appeared on his right arm and immediately emitted ck smoke from them. Chapter 118: Secret Treasure Weapon Chapter 118: Secret Treasure Weapon Zhou Hua Kang was not dumb, he could clearly see the rtionship between Su Yu and Jade, although the two people often bickered and seemed to not see eye to eye, people who knew them understood that they had been together since young, although they were not directly rted, their rtionship was definitely akin to a blood brother or sister. It was due to Jade that Su Yu had persisted in returning to the school, in Su Yus heart, Jade was extremely important and likely exceeded what he imagined. Su Yu saw that Zhou Hua Kangs face was swollen red in shock and anger but did not dare to retaliate, embarrassment could be seen on his face as he hurriedly pulled Jade as he whispered: Jade, calm down, this isnt like you. Zhou Hua Kang sighed in relief as he swiftly retreated to the side, he had finally witnessed Jades explosive anger and scolded in his heart but felt exceptionally helpless. Jade spoke in a hoarse voice: Su Yu, what are you talking about? Lei Rui ended up in this state because of me, he actually called Lei Rui a burden, is he even human? Su Yu secretly thought to himself: The person Lei Rui saved was you and not Zhou Hua Kang, it is natural for him to feel that she is a burden. He did not dare to say this as he hurriedly consoled: I understand, I understand. Nobody feels that she is a burden, Zhao Shi Chang has already said that she should be able to gain consciousness soon, by then everything would be okay. While speaking he also patted Jades back, a strange thought filled his mind, if it were the past, he would never have imagined himself being so close to Jade, if they had not entered this frightening world and experienced so many events, would Jade have decided to rely on him? Jade gradually calmed down as she looked at Lei Rui who sat on the ground immobile. Gritting her teeth, she looked towards Su Yu with an extremely solemn expression as she said in a heavy voice: Su Yu, I want to be strong. Su Yu stared nkly for a moment before nodding, he had a stunned expression on his face. Jade slowly continued: I want to be stronger, nobody is going to get hurt because of me in the future I want to be stronger, strong enough to protect Lei Rui, I wont allow any harm toe to her, Su Yu, You have to help me, help me to be stronger. Su Yu was silent for a moment before replying: I understand. It was good that Jade was willing to be stronger, she had finally understood the cruelty of this world and in this way the chances of her surviving had increased significantly. The sky was already dark and they had many injured people, the group decided to rest the night. Jade looked after Lei Rui as she gently fed her. Su Yu and Zhang Zhong Mou saw this as they exchanged nces, feeling that this was simply unimaginable. Zhang Zhong Mou had stopped moaning as he held his face, clean, t and smooth, this fellows ability was all within his face and although the withering effect of the ck smoke was extremely terrifying, Zhang Zhong Mous face was extremely tough and was able to recover in a short period of time. Su Yu looked at the group who were mostly injured as Ma Zi Ye slowly recounted the events that had transpired after he had fallen unconscious. Su Yu felt rmed and also recognised the need to make his teammates grow stronger. Young master Yu, thinking about it, I should pass this to you. Zhang Zhong Mou seemed to recall something as he took a ball of light which was shining with a faint golden colour, this was the precious treasure within the Golden Goblin that had been killed by Su Yu after he obtained the Golden Blood, Su Yu had fallen unconscious and Zhang Zhong Mou had kept it, this precious treasure could only be opened by the person who killed the monster. Receiving the golden ball of light, Su Yu seemed to think of something as he suddenly stood up, he remembered that Chu Xiang had held a fiery red long sword and it did not seem as though it was formed from strange energy. Su Yu found Chu Xiangs corpse but did not see the fiery red long sword, upon closer inspection, Su Yu noticed an ordinary looking bracelet on her wrist. With a thought, Su Yus Eye of Perception activated as it locked on the bracelet, a stream of information quickly appeared within his mind. Name of Precious Treasure: Red Lotus Bracelet Information: Ability to summon a Red Lotus Sword Sword Abilities: Red Lotus Fire Assault Cooldown: 24 Hours Others: Ownerless This bracelet was indeed a precious treasure, it could summon a Red Lotus Sword which could utilise the Red Lotus Fire Assault ability, however, the cooldown for the ability was simr to his ring and needed a full day before it could be used again. At this moment, he finally understood why Chu Xiang was so indignant in the moment of her death, Chu Xiang was a tier three dark iron warrior and her strength was definitely not inferior to him, she also had the Red Lotus Sword but had been struck by Su Yus Earth Spikes Assault before she had the chance to use the Red Lotus Fire Assault, there was also the possibility that the ability had not been refreshed since itsst usage. The strength of this Red Lotus Sword was definitely not ordinary but Su Yu had the Rending Storm with its tremendous destructive power, if he were to hold a long sword it would actually hinder his ability, if he held it in his right hand, he would be distracted and be confused about when to use his left arm or the sword in his right, this sword simply did not suit Su Yus purposes. Su Yu currently understood how important it was for hisrades to be stronger, upon seeing the information of this sword, he was already considering who was most suitable for the sword. Qin Jia Guis battle method was simr to his and was struck off the list, Zhao Shi Chang already had a bone de and did not need a sword, Su Yu was swiftly thinking of the various members of the team like Ma ZI Ye, Zhang Zhong Mou and Jade. Giving the sword to Jade would be due to personal reasons, she had just mentioned wanting to be stronger and passing her this sword would definitely help her improve her strength, however, she was not the most suitable person, she was still tier zero and there was no indication how her strange energy would develop, the most suitable choices were either Ma Zi Ye or Zhang Zhong Mou. Both peoplecked strong offensive methods, Zhang Zhong Mou could only rely on his head to smash the enemy, as for Ma Zi Ye, although she had reached the tier two level, besides using her leg to do a flying kick, she did not have any good methods and simply could notpare to Su Yus Rending Storm, Qin Jia Guis Demolishing Iron Fist or Zhao Shi Changs Bone de. Most importantly, Ma Zi Ye had a martial arts background and should have practiced sword arts previously. If a sword was given to herbined with her Web of Metal, her killing ability would certainly rise tremendously. Su Yus mind was churning and his gaze swiftly fell onto Ma Zi Ye. Without question, if emotions were taken out of the picture, Ma Zi Ye was definitely the most suitable person for the Red Lotus Sword, within a short period of time, she was also the best candidate to get used to it. Chapter 120: Progressive Precious Treasure Chapter 120: Progressive Precious Treasure Su Yu knew that the Golden Gnome King would have a precious treasure within it, thereafter the precious treasure fused with the Golden Blood and advanced, however, there seemed to have someplications during the fusion process causing the weapon to be an unimpressive golden wheel. At this moment, thanks to the aggravation from the Golden Blood within him, the precious treasure was finally fully advanced. The Eye of Perception activated as it locked on the precious treasure, the information it obtained was as follows: Information: Origin Force Ne, first form, have not advanced yet. Others: Unknown The information that Su Yu obtained left him befuddled, what was the Origin Force Ne that had not advanced? Could it be advanced further? At this moment Zhang Zhong Mou eximed as he pressed the bracelet on his right hand, a streak of red light was released as he pulled a fiery red long sword covered in markings out, this was clearly the Red Lotus Sword. Zhang Zhong Mous face was filled with tion as he ced the sword within his right hand, waving it in the air as he felt the frightening power contained within the sword allowing him to easily create whooshing noises in the air. The sword inadvertently went towards a stone and actually cleanly sliced it in two. Really impressive, haha, hahaha, this is going to be great. Zhang Zhong Mou was extremely excited. By the side, Ma Zi Yes eyes were squinting as she ced the bracelet on her left hand, her right hand pressed on the Star Bracelet as she slowly pulled, a slender de that was shing with a dark red light was pulled out. This de was carved with silver stars and seemed exceptionally dazzling, Ma Zi Ye did not speak but rather wielded the Star de as she executed various de arts. As she brandished the Star de, it seemed almost impregnable. A ferocious hissing wind sounded out as she swung it around, this show of strength was iparable, starkly contrasting to Zhang Zhong Mous disy. Zhang Zhong Mou noticed this and his face was filled with envy as he muttered: Someone with a martial arts background is really different, grandnanny, this de dance is really nice to look at, hopefully it isnt just artistically pleasing. Su Yu constantly looked at the Origin Force Ne within his hand, he felt that this was definitely not an ordinary precious treasure and although there was not much information on it, he still ced it around his neck, safely against his flesh. When he ced this ne onto his neck, he swiftly felt the strange energy within his body surged into the heart of the pendant as though it were feeding the ne, it was fortunate that the ne absorbed the strange energy gradually and did not cause much problems. Su Yu recalled the information regarding the ne that mentioned it could advance, the absorption of his strange energy, was this something that could allow the ne to advance? His body contained over ten holes that could absorb and circte strange energy, he was not afraid of the loss of strange energy but rather felt that the ne was absorbing the strange energy too slowly, he was looking forward to the effects on the ne when it was filled with the strange energy. Having worn the ne, Su Yu finally noticed Ning Yan, she was still seated alone in the corner like a stranger, her face was covered with a cloth as she quietly sat there. Su Yu did not know that her face had been disfigured, although Ma Zi Ye filled Su Yu in on the events that transpired since he went unconscious, she did not mention Ning Yan. At this moment looking at her face which was covered by a cloth, he wondered what she was up to. He could not help but secretly ask Zhang Zhong Mou as he pointed at Ning Yan, indicating to him to fill him in on what was going on. Zhang Zhong Mou hurriedly lowered his voice as he whispered: When we encountered a monster, the tongue of the monster had a toxic poison and actually licked her face, causing it to be disfigured. Su Yus body trembled as he muttered: She has strange energy within her, it should be able to recover. Zhang Zhong Mou then mentioned Zhou Bi Rongs matters before continuing: She is still tier zero and her strange energy is insufficient to fully recover. Thereafter he seemed to think of something as he smiled: Dear brother, this is your chance, with your power, you can even heal instant noodle sisters sliced off foot, aiding Ning Yan in healing her face shouldnt be a problem. Hearing Zhang Zhong Mou address him as brother Yu made the goosebumps on his body stand as he red at him before looking into the distance at Ning Yan. He seemed to think of something as he turned to Zhang Zhong Mou: If I wish to help her she has to first remove the piece of cloth covering her face, not everyone can bear to do this, its so difficult for her to have an objective to work towards, this may be the pushing factor that will force her to work hard and recover. The 666 marking that was on Ning Yans neck floated through his mind, coupled with the fact that she was adamant against killing monsters, this made Su Yu very puzzled and he really wanted to know what would happen if Ning Yan killed a monster and advanced to a tier one dark iron warrior. Ma Zi Ye wielded the Star de in a de dance before panting as she stopped, her face was filled with tion as she gently stroked the Star de, feeling the Star de and the ability Starlight which it contained, she seemed toprehend something as she kept the de within her Star Bracelet and walked over to Su Yu and Zhang Zhong Mou. Zhang Zhong Mou also ced the Red Lotus Sword back into his bracelet, carrying a sword was rather inconvenient. Thank you. Ma Zi Yes face was slightly flushed as she looked towards Su Yu. Su Yu waved his hand: Theres nothing to be thankful about, you have a martial arts background and this de is most suitable for you, Ive done this in consideration of the group, the stronger we are the greater our chances of living on. Ma Zi Ye acquiesced: Thats right, right now we have to prioritise helping everyone be stronger. If we were all tier two dark iron warriors, the group of five would not have been so arrogant. Thinking of Lei Ruis miserable state, she could not help but sigh. The night was gradually bing darker and after a round of chatting everyone began to rest. Ning Yan continued to sit in a dark corner as her eyes asionally nced over at Lei Rui who was still in a vegetative state, a sh of hunger could also be seen in her eyes but she would always shake her head as though she were tossing away an idea, her eyes swiftly showing helplessness and fear as she hugged her body, continually trembling as though she were exceptionally lonely. It was a peaceful night, when Su Yu finally woke up, he rubbed his eyes and noticed that the grey clouds in the sky had parted, exposing a brilliant sun which caused this sinister forest to seem more alive. After a night of rest, Zhao Shi Changs injuries had fully healed while Qin Jia Gui and Zhao Bi Rong who were more heavily injured had not fully recovered but were in a condition where they could walk. Chapter 122: Tourist Bus that fell into Sky Hole Chapter 122: Tourist Bus that fell into Sky Hole Theres been an ident, hurry and call the cops. Is anyone injured? Be good, precious, dont cry, everything is already! Isnt this a valley? Has the bus fallen into a valley? Were really lucky, falling into such a deep valley without being injured. Eh, my handphone doesnt have any reception! Driver, whats the matter with you? How could you allow the bus to fall into here? If anything untoward were to befall any of us, who would be responsible? The twenty odd people were in a mor and the scene was a mess, the middle aged driver who wore a grey cap was pale-faced as he climbed out of the bus, looking at the surroundings, shock could be seen etched on his face. Amongst the group, he was the most clear about what had happened. While he was driving the tourist bus on the highway, a hole of over ten odd metres had suddenly appeared before the bus and he did not have the time to react as the entire tourist bus fell into the hole, the surroundings had suddenly be dark as the entire bus trembled, everyone was panicking and after several seconds, the trembling had stopped and this bus had suddenly appeared within this valley. I know, the bus must have fallen into arge hole along the highway and slipped into this valley, its really a miracle that we made it out unharmed. The middled aged driver removed his grey cap as he exposed his bald head, rubbing away the sweat which covered it. Su Yu and the others exchanged nces, they realised that this group of people did not know that they had fallen into a Sky Hole and were in apletely different world, they really believed that they had merely slipped off the highway into a valley, thinking that it was a simple incident that urred. At this moment, there were parents who were cating their children, others had their phones out but did not have any reception, there were also arge majority who were staring at Su Yu, Qin Jia Gui and the others. This valley is simply too deep, the signal strength within a mountainous region is already bad, do any of you have reception? Sh*t, we cant even call the police. Someone shouted. Hey, are the few of you living in this area? Eh? Police officer? When the group finally calmed down, several people began to earnestly measure Su Yu and the others, they could see their tattered attire and disheveled appearances, finally, they also noticed Zhou Bi Rong who was wearing a police uniform but also saw that it was in tatters, she did not seem like a real police officer and after asking they did not walk forward but rather began to slowly back away. Could these people be living in this mountainous region? Several people began to discreetly talk. Thats not right, ordinary civilians wouldnt be like this, could they be aboriginals living in this area? Look at their attires and the stench from their bodies. We couldnt possibly have run into cannibals right? Its over. Were going to be cooked and eaten alive. Nonsense, crow mouth*, we have over twenty people, we dont need to be afraid of them. Another person muttered with an indifferent expression on his face, looking at Su Yu and the others, he did feel that something was off. Qin Jia Gui noticed that not a single person from the other group came forward and voluntarily walked over: Everyone, calm down, I have something to inform all of you He was thinking of informing these people on the matters of the world, allowing more of them to survive. The bald headed bus driver continued to examine his surroundings, attempting to make some sense of where he was. He was familiar with the area they had gotten trapped in and even if the bus fell, based on logic it should not be too far from the highway. However, as he examined the surroundings, he realised that nothing was familiar and he felt rmed, hearing Qin Jia Guis cultured and gentle speech which was in contrast to his tattered appearance, he sighed in relief as he rushed over: Little brother, are you a civilian living in this area? What district is this area? Shipaizhen* or White Marsh town*? Weve had an ident and our bus tumbled down, how can we get out of this valley? T/N*:ces in China Both sides of the valley were sheer cliffs which were impossible to scale, the path seemed endless on both sides and this bus driver simply did not know which direction they should walk in. A middle aged man whose face was dark, thin and carried a grey bag continually pressed his outdated handphone in a panicked manner, hearing the bus driver speak, he added: Thats right, which direction should we head in? I have urgent matters to attend to in the city, initially I imagined that taking a tourist bus would be faster but who knew that we would get into an ident. This is so problematic, I should have taken the train. By the side, a youth who seemed like a hooligan was together with a male and two females, this bunch of youths wore ordinary clothes and upon hearing the words of the middle aged man, he actually lit a cigarette and smiled: This uncle, since you have urgent matters to attend to, why didnt you take an aerone? Wouldnt that be even fast? The middle aged man nced at him but did not reply as he rushed the bus driver: Hurry and think of a solution, I really have urgent matters to attend to. The bus driver was also anxious as he snapped: Calm down, everyone is anxious and Im also feeling anxious, weve met with an ident and should calmly handle the situation. Just like what this brother mentioned, if you really had urgent matters to attend to, you should have taken a flight, then you wouldnt be stuck in this situation. The middle aged man was incensed as his entire body trembled while he spoke in a hoarse voice: My wife is critically ill and needs to have an operation done otherwise her life would be at risk, I would love to sit on a ne but I cant afford it. After receiving this news, I scrimped to borrow money for my wifes operation, how would I have the funds for taking a flight? The hospital is waiting for my signature and my payment, otherwise, they will notmence with the operation. Im anxious, big brother, Im really extremely anxious, help me think of a solution please. The dark and skinny middle aged man spoke while tears began to stream down his face. The people in the surroundings became silent as a few mothers with kids actually hadpassionate expressions on their faces. The bus driver touched his bald head as he replied: Brother, I understand, but cant you keep quiet for a moment, Im already asking for directions. Once we get back to the main road, we can hitch a ride, dont worry, we wont waste too much time here. Listening to these persuasive words, this uncle who seemed to have been through many of lifes struggles finally calmed down as he grasped the grey bag in his hand tightly. The two pairs of youths who seemed like hooligans constantly stared at the grey bag within his hand, from the words spoken by the middle aged man, his wife urgently needed an operation and arge amount of money was required, he had borrowed the money and was rushing to the hospital to make payment, looking at the way he nervously held onto the grey bag, it seemed likely that the money was within the bag. The two pairs of youths exchanged nces, ill intent clear in their eyes. Chapter 123: Avid Reader Chapter 123: Avid Reader Qin Jiagui frowned before sighing. Li Dong looked at this bunch of people who had fallen into another world without knowing anything and felt superior in his heart, looking at the group, he actually felt that it was ratherughable, if they came into contact with monsters, what would that scenario be like? Haha. His heart was filled with a feeling of schadenfreude. Although this middle aged mans wife was within the hospital and could die at any moment, Li Dong did not feel anypassion. If this was the past he might have felt somepassion, however, after being in this forest for over ten days and watching as countless ssmates and teachers die, Li Dong already lost his feeling forpassion. Even he could die at any moment, under such circumstances, he did not have the time to be bothered about someone else. Zhao Shichang then spoke up: Dont quarrel, this ce isnt the world that you were previously familiar with. Everywhere is filled with monsters and danger, you people better think of ways to find weapons to protect yourselves, in that way you will have a better chance of living. Zhao Shichangs words had just been spoken and several people looked at him, some hadpassion in their eyes while others seemed as though they were looking at a retard. It was clear that they felt Zhao Shichang was a lunatic and no one bothered with him. The middle aged bus driver felt that the group of people before him were rather strange, he had questioned Qin Jiagui whether this region was Shipaizhen or White Marsh town but was interrupted by the tanned and skinny middle aged man, seeing Zhao Shichangs crazed talk, he hurriedly grabbed hold of Qin Jiagui and asked: Little brother, where exactly are we? Qin Jiagui looked towards Zhao Shichang as he replied: Hes already answered you, you people have fallen into a Sky Hole and arrived in this ce, we arent sure where exactly this ce is, but one thing is for certain, this world ispletely different from the world that we are familiar with. There are various frightening monsters, everyone should look for some items to protect yourselves. Qin Jiaguis words made the bus driver speechless as he shook his head and muttered: Such bad luck, another lunatic, these bunch of people must have something wrong in their heads . this is problematic. In the other group, there was youth who seemed to becking sleep, he was holding aptop bag and had seemed troubled when he heard Qin Jiaguis words, he actuallyughed: I know about the Sky Holes, Ive heard that they are the indication of the end of the world in 2012, its been appearing all over the world. Hey, do you mean to tell us that weve been transported through them? Haha, I often read such novels, if youve got the time you should write your own novel, I feel that you should make it even more realistic, for example, you should state that this ce is a world at the heart of the earth and you are the natives of this area, we have fallen into the heart of the world. Wait, theres actually a sun here, why not we just call it a mysterious and mystical maind China world, you are original natives of that world, hows that? I feel this idea is quite good. Thats right. Sky holes falling into a mystical world. This is such excellent material! Inspiration. This is inspiration! Ive finally got a concept for my new novel! This youth who had dark eye circles hurriedly took out a pen and some papers and actually began to write, rushing to note down everything he had just mentioned. Hearing the words of this youth, Qin Jiagui and the others exchanged nces, it was not weird for the other party to not believe their words, to the other party, they had fallen from the highway andnded within the valley, at this moment if someone at the bottom of the valley told them that they had arrived at another unknown world, it would simply be too difficult to digest, it was no wonder that they treated Qin Jiagui and Zhao Shichang as lunatics. Theres still no reception on the phone, I dont think anyone will be able to rescue us anytime soon, lets move out on our own, this ce shouldnt be too far away from the highway. At this moment, there were already people beginning to explore the area ahead, rubble covered the bottom of the valley and the tourist bus hadnded on its side, it could no longer move and they could only rely on their feet to travel. Zhou Birong noticed that this group of people simply did not listen to the warnings of Qin Jiagui and Zhao Shichang as she personally spoke up in a loud voice: Everyone, I am a police officer, listen to me, what they just side ispletely real, this ce isnt the world that all of you are familiar with. Theres danger everywhere and its actually filled with various monsters that exceed our understanding, everyone should do your best to prepare some weapons to defend yourselves She was still speaking but arge majority of the people ignored her as they inspected their surroundings, they did not see any danger and climbed back aboard the tourist bus to take their luggage. Zhou Birong was dazed, the youth withrge eye rings hurried over with hisptop bag, tion evident on his face as he spoke: This police officer, are you an original resident of this area or did you arrive in this ce before us? Hmmmm, so many people being transported over this concept seems to be a group transportation, it will be easy to make errors in the plot in this way. The youth bit on a ballpoint pen as he frowned. Zhou Birong was helpless as she finally shook her head and sighed, she understood that there was simply no way to convince this group of people, her police uniform was in tatters and this group of people clearly did not think that she was a real police officer. The youth before her was constantly talking and she could not help but stretch her right hand as a three hooked ck w suddenly appeared as she spoke in a heavy voice: Do all of you believe me now? There are frightening monsters everywhere, after killing these monsters you can gain unique abilities like me, have all of you understood this? This is no longer the world that you are familiar with. Zhou Birong suddenly used her strange energy, transforming her right arm into the ck w, the group heard her exmation and looked over, immediately bing speechless. The hooligan youth could not help butugh: What prop is that? It actually looks like the real deal. Hey, I know, are you people some actors in a show? Thats right, no wonder youre in such pitiful straits, are you filming a apocalyptic genre? I was really frightened a moment ago. A mother who was hugging her child shouted. Amongst these people, only the youth with dark eye rings stared speechlessly at Zhou Birongs right arm, he had personally seen Zhou Birongs right hand transform and this was definitely not a simple prop, could what she was saying be true? The youths mouth was wide open in shock. Zhou Birong looked at this bunch of people who were still adamantly refusing to believe and could only rescind the strange energy within her right hand, causing it to return to normal as she looked back: Su Yu, Qin Jiagui, lets go. Su Yu nodded as the group continued walking forwards in the valley. The youth with the dark eye circles noticed the entire process of transformation and rushed over with hisptop bag shouting: My name is Liu Zheng, Im willing to travel with your group. This police officer, can you tell me whats going on with your right arm? At this moment the bald headed bus driver had grabbed his cap and pointed in the other direction of the valley: Based on my estimations, that should be the correct direction. I remember that White Marsh town lies in that direction, I think we should walk in that direction and we will be able to see the highway. The group of people were still rather trusting in the bus driver who was experienced, they took their luggage and moved together with the bus driver in the other direction. Su Yu looked back, arge majority of the people had believed in the bus driver and followed him and only two people had remained behind. Of these two people, one of them was the youth with the dark eye circles, he had introduced himself Liu Zheng and based on his words earlier, he should be a avid reader of fantasy(Xuan Huan) novels as well as an amateur writer. There was another young male, he was slightly older than Su Yu and the others, he seemed to be around twenty six years of age, he was wearing a pair of thick rimmed spectacles, his attire was ck and seemed to be a gentle, quiet and ordinary male. Zhou Birong looked curiously over at him, she did not expect that someone beside Liu Zheng would actually remain. Hey brother, do you really believe what they are saying? Liu Zheng noticed that someone besides him had remained and could not help but ask in curiosity. The male clothed in ck shook his head as he said faintly: Instinct. Liu Zheng was stunned as Qin Jiagui looked back: Whats your name? Xu Ruyun. The male clothed in ck did not seem as though he liked speaking and each word he spoke was extremely simple. Qin Jiagui nodded: Follow us, you will swiftly understand that every word we said was true. They had walked for a short period of time before frightening screams could be heard from the other side of the valley. The hearts of the group trembled and Liu Zhengs face finally changed as he spoke in a soft voice: Those are their screams, could it really be really Although he had personally seen Zhou Birongs transformation, his heart was still doubtful, hearing the frightening screams of the other group, he felt terror surge in his heart and gradually began to believe that Zhou Birong and others words to be true. Xu Ruyuns gaze seemed to sh but his face continued to remain calm, he did not show signs of frantess or panic. Have those people met monsters? I wonder how many people will be able to live. Qin Jiagui sighed. Zhao Shichang continued: They should have met a monster, if they encountered Lesser Goblins or Gnomes they would still have a shot, if it were any other monster. Only if theres some miracle. The Lesser Goblin was the weakest monster they had met but it was still several times stronger than an ordinary human, as for the Gnome, it was slightly stronger than the Lesser Goblin. Chapter 124:Sudden Appearance of the Giant Foot, Everyone is like an Ant Chapter 124:Sudden Appearance of the Giant Foot, Everyone is like an Ant Everyone continued moving forward, they had gone forward for a short period of time when loud shouting noises could suddenly be heard from the back, curious, they group stopped to look back and saw the bald headed bus driver, tanned and skinny middle aged man, the youth who was a hooligan and a few others racing towards them in a crazed manner as they shouted: Wait for us! Wait for us! Eh? Theyve all returned, didnt they meet a monster? Zhao Shichang was puzzled, more and more figures appeared and the twenty odd people who had left all returned, of them were several mothers carrying their children, panting as sweat covered their entire bodies. I understand now, their shrill cries earlier werent due to a monsters attack but rather the floor that was littered with the corpses of monsters or the corpses of that other group of people. Qin Jiagui was astute and immediately thought of this. Qin Jiaguis guess was correct, when this group of people had seen the corpses Chu Xiang and the others, their hearts were shocked and suspected if Qin Jiagui and the others were killers who were trying to escape from the crime scene. However, they swiftly discovered the corpses of monsters which littered the floor, causing several people among them to cry out. The words of Zhou Birong and the others shed through the minds of every person, although they could not understand what was happening, the valley suddenly became extremely sinister, the floor that was littered with the corpses of monsters was the best example, these monster corpses could not simply be exined away as movie props, they were simply terrifying and they had not dared to venture further, rushing in a crazed manner to seek Zhou Birong and the others. Twenty odd people had expressions of fright as they raced forward, someone even shouted: Whats going on here, who can exin all this? You guys, quick, talk! Su Yu and the others did not bother with their shouts but rather continued to walk deeper into the valley. This group of people did not get any response from Su Yus group, they were filled with trepidation towards them but also needed to depend on them, finally deciding to follow ten odd metres away in order to get a better grasp of the situation. Along the way, the cries of little children could be heard as well. The walk was peaceful and several minutester, they finally managed to exit the valley. What appeared before them was a dense copse of ancient trees that stretched to the sky. The bald headed bus driver together with the others realised that they had finally exited the valley and were all smile, however, upon noticing the endless forest before them, disappointment could be clearly seen in their eyes. Several people even tried to use their handphones to no avail, there was still no signal and even tested messaging but failed to get any results. Qin Jiagui took out the map and swiftly found the right direction as he pointed: It should be in this direction, lets go. Liu Zheng who was by the side stretched his neck as he asked curiously: This big brother, whats this map about? Is this the map of the forest? If we follow the map can we leave this ce? Qin Jiagui nced at him but did not reply as he kept the map, holding onto Yuan Nipings hand as he continued moving. Liu Zheng was not disheartened but rather bumbled over to Zhou Birongs side as he spoke: Beautifuldy cop, let me help you with the luggage. Zhou Birong faintly smiled as she shook her head. Liu Zheng fell further back to Jades side, staring at Lei Rui who was on her back with curiosity written all over his face. Jade red at him as she eximed: What are you looking at?! Liu Zheng was shocked and his face was filled with indignation as he muttered: Damn, when the protoganist of a novel enters into a strange new world, they should be able to dominate everything and be extremely boisterous, brothers from everywhereing up to worship him and various beautifuldies offering themselves. There are now several beautifuldies and a bunch of brothers As he spoke of beautiful women, he looked over at Jade and Zhou Birong and when he spoke of brothers he turned to look at Su Yu, Qin Jiagui, Zhao Shichang and the others. The only problem is, it seems these brothers and beautifuldies dont give a damn about me Li Zheng was extremely depressed. Leaving the valley and entering the dense forest, they had merely walked a hundred metres when Qin Jiagui and the others suddenly felt something as they stopped. Why arent we walking anymore? Have you guys discovered something? Liu Zhengs face was excited but he suddenly shut his mouth as he kept quiet. Sha Sha sounds could be heard from all directions, extremely faint at first but the sounds swiftly became louder and closer. Following the advancement of the sounds, little green monsters with wooden clubs began to appear. Lesser Goblins, their numbers were rather shocking and in the blink of an eye over a hundred Lesser Goblins had gathered with ten odd Greater Goblins behind them. Whether it be Liu Zheng or the bald headed driver and the twenty odd people, they were all shivering in fright. They swiftly retreated as they huddled together, the little children began to cry and the faces of the adults were as white as a sheet of paper, they simply did not dare to believe their eyes. They were akin to Su Yu and the others when they had first encountered monsters, they simply could not believe their own eyes. Goblins? Heavens, the appearance of these monsters are identical to Goblins that are found within games. Liu Zheng eximed in shock. Qin Jiagui red at him: In this world, these monsters are known as Goblins, and not Goblin*. T/N*: Not sure about this part, both names in Chinese mean goblin. Liu Zheng stared nkly. Su Yus left hand went up as he spoke: Stay here and take care of yourselves, I will handle the ten odd Greater Goblins at the back. before pouncing forward, heading straight towards the group of Greater Goblins. Jade, Ning Yan and Yuan Niping stood in the centre of the group while Qin Jiagui, Ma Ziye, Zhang Zhongmou and the others guarded the exterior. Zhao Shichangs right hand went forward as an extremely sharp bone de appeared, a wave of this de immediately killed two Lesser Goblins. The ten odd Greater Goblins which were tier one beast soldiers did not require much effort from Su Yu, in a mere twinkling of the eye they were all knocked unconscious. The Greater Goblins were tier one beast soldiers and would be sufficient to allow Jade and a few others to promote to the tier one level, if they were lucky, this would also allow Qin Jiagui to promote to tier two. When Su Yu had taken care of the Greater Goblins, Zhao Shichang, Zhang Zhongmou, Qin Jiagui and the others charged in. Zhang Zhongmou was extremely excited as he retrieved his Red Lotus Sword as he shouted and killed his way into the Lesser Goblins. Kill, Kill, Kill Kill Kill!!!!!! Zhang Zhongmou shouted as he chopped wildly with the Red Lotus sword, he did not know any sword arts nor did he know how to pierce, sh or thrust. He could only use the sword like a stick as he smashed haphazardly, however, this Red Lotus Sword was phenomenally sharp, together with his strength which was at tier one, the Lesser Goblins which were the lowest tier of beast soldiers were swiftly decimated. Sweeping the sword, the two legs of a Lesser Goblin were chopped, Zhang Zhongmou lifted a leg as he kicked it towards Jade: Big sister Jade, kill it quickly. Jade carefully ced Lei Rui down as she lifted a metal spade, this time, she did not hesitate as she smashed down towards the head of the Lesser Goblin. In order to be stronger and protect Lei Rui, Jade had already steeled her heart. Qin Jiagui, Zhao Shichang, Ma Ziye and the others began to spread out, killing these low level Lesser Goblins simply did not yield many benefits for them and arge majority of the heavily injured Lesser Goblins were kicked towards the other group as theymanded: If you wish to live, kill them. Xu Ruyun did not ponder for long as he lifted a stone off the ground and heavily smashed downwards as they skull of the Lesser Goblin was immediately crushed. Su Yu had made the ten odd Greater Goblins unconscious as he shouted towards Jade, Yuan Niping and the others: Come over here, kill them and you will definitely be able to promote to tier one His words had barely been spoken when the sky suddenly turned dark, an object suddenly broke through the clouds as it swiftly descended. This object that had suddenly broken through the clouds was actually an enormous foot the size of a mountain, no one could react or even cry out, a tremendous explosive noise rang out as the foot stomped down in the area of the people. Immediately, an area of a hundred chinese feet worth of trees were ttened, forming a deep hole with the shape of a foot. The enormous foot which had stomped down swiftly lifted as an explosive noise rang out from a distance, in no time, the explosive noises grew further away as therge foot disappeared into the distant horizon. Su Yus head was ringing and could only recover after a moment of shaking his head, his face was filled with terror, all around him were people who were slowly climbing to their feet, their faces also filled with fright. As for the bald headed driver and the twenty odd people, they were continually shrieking and a few people even seemed crazed, their faces had an odd expression and they seemed to have lost their minds. The scene that had urred earlier was simply too startling and terrifying, regardless of dark warriors or even tier three expert, in that instant there was simply no way to resist. Su Yu patted his face as he forced himself to calm down from his shock. Lifting his head to examine the surroundings, all the trees within the vicinity of one hundred chinese feet had all fallen down, the entire area was in a mess and all the Greater Goblins and Lesser Goblins had been stomped to death, it was fortunate that no one had died. This was akin to a human walking barefooted and inadvertently stomping on some ants, Su Yu and the others were lucky to avoid death. Its simply too coincidental, everyone is fine and dandy yet all the monsters have been stomped to death, coincidence or design? The appearance of that enormous foot was simply too sudden Su Yu wiped the sweat off his face, he could not help but recall the instant which the enormous foot made its appearance, he had just made the ten odd Greater Goblins unconscious and was prepared to allow Jade and the others to kill them to advance to tier one, as for Zhao Shichang and the others, they were merely injuring the Lesser Goblins to aid the ordinary people without strange energy to obtain it, however, the huge foot had suddenly appeared and actually killed all the monsters, could this really be a mere coincidence? At this moment, Qin Jiagui and the others finally came out from their state of shock as they calmed down, looking at the corpses of the Goblins which had been stomped into meat paste, Qin Jiagui sighed: Its a pity, otherwise Ni Ping and all of you would have been able to advance to tier one having said this, his heart suddenly trembled as he thought of a frightening possibility. Chapter 126: Violating procedures? Chapter 126: Viting procedures? Su Yu lifted his head, his gaze was fleeting as he continued: Along the way weve met a Golden Goblin and a Golden Gnome King, weve acquired the Golden Treasure as well as the Golden Blood, based on the information from the Eye of Perception, it seems that there is a Golden Race within this world, the half man half eagle monster was also golden in colour, do you guys think that it could be part of the Golden Race? Qin Jiagui spoke: Su Yu, what are you suggesting? Su Yu continued: The Golden Race. Dark iron warriors. Dark Metal Race, could there be some connection between all this? Or would it be better to say that all the events we have experienced thus far have some sort of unknown connection, QIn Jiagui, hand the map over to me. Qin Jiagui retrieved the map before handing it over to Su Yu. At this moment, Zhang Zhong Mou, Zhao Shi Chang and the others gathered over, curious expressions on their faces. They had encountered tworge packs of monsters and faced the stomping of the giant foot twice, anyone with a brain could tell that something was amiss. Su Yu unfurled the map as he slowly continued: Since acquiring the map, together with the assumptions of Jennifer, we have headed in the direction indicated on the map thinking that it is the exit of this forest, however. This map does not clearly indicate that this is the exit of the forest, all this is merely our conjecture. Everyone felt their hearts tremble as Qin Jiagui hurriedly asked: Su Yu, are you saying that the ce indicated on the map may not be the exit of the forest? Su Yu affirmed: Although I dont really wish for this to be a reality, thinking about it, everything has only been our conjecture thus far, based on the encounters this half day, dont you guys feel that this forest. Seems to have somebody or some indescribable power that seems to be influencing everything behind the scenes? Thinking back to the appearance of the giant foot as well as the tworge packs of monsters, everyone could not help but nod their heads as a feeling of rm filled their hearts. Su Yu rolled up the map as he passed it back to Qin Jiagui before muttering: The ce indicated on the map could be the exit of the map. But it could also be a ce that we would never expect, however, this is currently our only hope. Ma Zi Ye suddenly spoke up: Su Yu, I feel that the two incidents earlier could likely have some rtion to them. as she stretched her hand to point at Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng and the others. Zhao Shichang questioned: What do you mean? Ma Ziye said in a heavy voice: Everyone think about it for a while, if we didnt meet them, what would this group of people encounter? Zhang Zhongmou quickly responded: I know, if they met with such a big group of monsters, they would certainly be killed. Ma Ziye continued: Thats right, if Su Yus conjecture is correct and we assume that there really is somebody or some force which is influencing the scene, then such a big group of people who were supposed to die from facing such a big group of monsters actually survived and arge majority of them actually gained strange energy to be dark iron warriors, from this perspective, arent we ruining what was supposed to be? Changing whatever was nned in the system. Ma Ziyes words made Zhang Zhongmou, Zhao Shichang and the others all nod. Thinking about it, this really seemed to be the case, of course the crux for this conjecture was that there was some power or force that was influencing behind the scenes, it could also be said that there was something that was maintaining the bnce andws within the world, and anything within the world would need to follow this set of rules to proceed. Qin Jiagui frowned as he spoke up: Lets look at this from another angle, if they didnt meet with us, they might not have to face so many monsters. Do all of you still remember when we first arrived in this world, there were only ten odd Lesser Goblins which rushed into the school. Su Yu continued: Whether this is the case or not, we will soon find out. Based on your conjecture, if we continue to move together, we will likely meet with a thirdrge pack of monsters. I feel that there is some force or will that seems to want to force this group of people into dire straits. Qin Jiagui muttered: Su Yu, if your conjecture is correct, then what is the objective of the person influencing this forest from behind the scenes? Could it be for leisure? Sending us to this ce to watch us fight with monsters for fun? No, if there was some power that could really create such a frightening world, to the extent of using Sky Holes to send us here, such methods. Can really be construed as the work of god or the devil, such an existence, how could it possibly be bored to the point of wanting to watch us duke it out with monsters for fun? Su Yu looked at his left hand: Not for boredom or leisure, Qin Jiagui, havent you thought of the possibility that the other partys goal is actually for us to evolve? Qin Jiagui, Ma Ziye and the others trembled as they looked over at him. Su Yu gazed into the distance as a solemn expression covered his face: I cant be absolutely certain, however. I have a feeling that killing the monsters and gaining strength, advancing and meeting even stronger monsters to gain even more strength, such a cycle seems to be aiding us in advancing. Allowing us to be stronger, as for those who fail to adapt, they will be removed, killed by the ws of a monster. Although this is unable to exin why the other party wishes for us to advance, if we suppose that this conjecture is true, then it would exin our earlier encounters. Because we vited the rules of advancement, the twenty odd people should have engaged in a brutal ughter allowing a few people to live and be stronger. Because of our appearance, they did not encounter any danger and could easily be dark iron warriors, as for me knocking the monsters unconscious to allow Jade and the others to advance, this also went against the rules of them struggling to advance, this resulted in the appearance of the giant leg which caused all the monsters to be stomped to death. Su Yus words were extremely stunning and it was a while before Jade suddenly shouted: That doesnt seem right, you actually knocked a couple of Lesser Goblins unconscious earlier to allow us to kill them, why didnt anything happen then. Su Yu said heavily: I believe that aid rendered from arade to anotherrade is permissible, but we cannot go past a certain threshold. All this is merely my conjecture. As he said this, his hands spread out in a helpless manner as a bitter smile appeared on his face. The group became silent as they felt a sense of helplessness, no one knew the real reason behind the events that had transpired. Suddenly, Liu Zheng appeared as he spoke up: Could it be that you guys havent considered that this world is simply like a system, everything must be done within the constraints of the system. Currently it seems as though you are cheating in a game, going against the naturalws and thus receiving punishment. Zhang Zhongmou red at him as he blurted out: Damn, are you saying that we are cheating? In that case you are the first person who gained benefits from our cheating, I should kill you first, maybe that will cause the situation to revert back to normal. Liu Zheng was rmed as he drilyughed: I was merely joking, just joking. Arent I merely dissecting the information for everyone? Ive read so many fantasy novels and it wasnt for naught, I overheard all of you mention that youve done something simr without receiving any obstructions, this shows that there are still some loopholes which can be used, using methods outside the box isnt an issue, the important thing is to not be discovered doing so. Liu Zhengs words caused Su Yu and the others toe out of their stupor, what this fellow said actually made sense. Su Yu thought back to the past where he had made ten odd Gnomes unconscious to allow Jade and the others to advance,pared to the events today, they were simr yet the oues werepletely different. The only conclusion that could be derived was that the scale of the events were far toorge, or could it be that Liu Zheng, Xu Ru Yun and the others had just arrived in this world and thus were exceptionally observed by the power? Thus, the power had discovered their attempts to cheat and intervened? Thinking of all this now is useless, we are merely conjecturing. We cant continue to remain here, lets go. We will eventually make heads or tails of matters. Qin Jiagui stood up. Su Yu affirmed: Lets continue to walk in the direction indicated on the map, and check out the area indicated on the map, there is at least a 50% chance that it is the exit of the forest. The others did not have an opinion, in this world, arge majority of the people were ignorant like the bald bus driver and the others, they could only follow behind Su Yu and the others. Ma Ziye walked as she continued: If Su Yus guess is correct and there is some power which is influencing everything behind the scenes, wanting to cause everyone to go through trials and tribtions to advance, we will likely meet with a thirdrge pack of monsters. It will definitely be frightening because the other party will definitely not allow the rest of them to easily be dark iron warriors and advance Her words had just been spoken when a horde of monsters charged out of a patch of wild grass before them. Zhang Zhongmou looked over at her as he sighed: Instant noodles, your mouth is really a jinx. Go to hell. Ma Ziye cursed as her expression turned ugly. This time, a group of zombies appeared with ck ws for hands, this was the tier one beast soldier Walking Zombie. Everyone be careful! Su Yu shouted, they were so serious because the monsters this time were extremely frightening, far stronger than their imaginations. A group of roughly fifteen tier one Walking Zombies were surging forward, these fifteen Walking Zombies were not a threat for Su Yu but the frightening part was that there was a group of four tier two Metal Chain Zombies, with the appearance of four Metal Chain Zombies, this meant that there was also a Single Eyed Zombie King. Chapter 127: Crisis! A deadly situation Chapter 127: Crisis! A deadly situation Single Eyed Zombie King, that was a tier three beast soldier which had the strength to battle with Su Yu, this was the reason that Su Yu took things very seriously. First arge group of Lesser Goblins then came the Gnomes, and finally this pack of zombies had appeared, was all this really only a coincidence? Or could it be a certain power that was breaking their bnce and setting a punishment on them? A strange feeling welled up in their hearts when Li Dong and Zhou Hua Kang suddenly shouted. Su Yus expression changed as he turned, footsteps could be hearding from the left. Thereafter, a group of fifteen Walking Zombies appeared followed by four Metal Chain Zombies and a Single Eyed Zombie King. This time, even Su Yu took a sharp gasp of air as Qin Jiagui eximed: Everyone be careful, retreat, quick, retreat! Two tier three Single Eyed Zombie Kings, eight tier two Metal Chain Zombies, together with thirty tier one Walking Zombies, such a power was simply staggering and would likely result in their deaths. Damn, could this be the punishment for attempting to cheat? Zhang Zhongmou muttered, his face was filled with anxiety as his right hand pressed onto his left, the Red Lotus sword appearing within it. Old Mou, remember the sword skill contained within, dont waste it, use it at a critical moment. Su Yu reminded. Ma Ziye was very astute and would not require his reminder, however, Zhang Zhongmou was too brash and Su Yu could not help but give a gentle reminder. His Earth Spikes Assault was currently on cooldown, Zhang Zhongmou and Ma Ziye each had a sword and de skill to use, using the Earth Spikes Assault as an estimate, the power from these two skills would definitely be fearsome, they could likely be the key in determining their victory in this battle. What Su Yu was able to think of, Ma Ziye was also able to do so. Her eyes were staring at the Single Eyed Zombie King which were behind the pack of zombies, her heart filled with excitement and trepidation. The Star de within her hand was a precious treasure like Su Yus Earth Spikes Ring, whenparing strength, the Star de would likely not lose out to the Earth Spikes Ring. The power of the Earth Spikes Assault had been witnessed multiple times and if the Starlight contained within the de had a simr might, together with her tier two strength she could possibly find a chance to deal with a Single Eyed Zombie King. The Single Eyed Zombie King was a tier three beast soldier, after killing the Single Eyed Zombie King, it was likely that she would promote to a tier three dark iron warrior like Su Yu, by that time, she would really be able to stand by Su Yus side to do battle. With this thought, Ma Ziyes heart began to beat faster, although the scene before her was extremely frightening, it also carried plenty of opportunity. The two groups of zombies which were in front and to the left of them did not immediately attack but instead approached slowly, the bald headed bus driver and other people had expressions of panic as they retreated, they could see the three metre tall Single Eyed Zombie King and cold sweat covered their bodies, they simply did not have the courage to battle. Jade and the rest of you stand in the centre, dont move about recklessly, each of the monsters there is more powerful than any of you. At this moment, Su Yu and the others had already ced their bags of food on the ground, swiftly forming a circle around Jade, Ning Yan, Yuan Niping and the others who were not tier one. As for Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng and the others, they were not viewed as realrades and in this moment of danger they did not bother to protect them. Jade nervously ced Lei Rui atop the bags on the ground as she firmly grasped a metal spade, her hands were wet with cold sweat. She had seen the fearsomeness of a zombie, Ding Shan was killed by a single blow from a Metal Chain Zombie, that scene shed through her mind as though it had just happened, meeting with these zombies once again, how could she not feel anxious and afraid? Because the two groups of monsters were moving to pincer them, Su Yu swiftly moved to the left of the circle while Ma Ziye, Zhao Shichang moved to the front. As for Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou, Zhou Birong, Li Dong and Zhou Huakang, they formed a small circle behind the three as they were merely tier one dark iron warriors. Li Dong had already summoned a group of poisonous wasps, the poisonous wasps made buzzing noises as they appeared before him. The circle formed by the five of us shouldnt be broken, under no circumstances should we recklessly rush out. Qin Jiagui eximed in reminder to Zhang Zhongmou, Zhou Birong and the others. At this moment, the five of them had formed a circle protecting Yuan Niping, Jade and a few others. As for Su Yu, Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang, they were situated directly in front of them. Su Yu had the confidence to block a Single Eyed Zombie King and four Metal Chain Zombies, however, he was anxious for Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang, how could the two of them possibly deal with the other party of identical monsters? Su Yu shoutedmands to Zhang Zhongmou as he nodded, this battle rested on theurels of Zhang Zhongmou and Ma Ziye, Su Yu was not the most important factor. Su Yu and the others were in formation, as for Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng and the others, they had swiftly retreated, it was weird that the two groups of zombies actually ignored them, merely continuing to move forward at a gradual pace. Zhou Huakangs face was contorted in anxiety as he suddenly spoke in a low voice: There are simply too many of these zombies, we may not be able to hold out. How about rushing into the group of people over there, we can use them as meat shields and cannon fodder, in this way the chances of us living will be much greater. Qin Jiagui angrily red at him as he eximed: If you wish to live stop talking nonsense, when these zombies start to run they are much faster than all of you, if our group were to split up, besides Su Yu, the rest of us can forget about living. Qin Jiagui suddenly exploded in anger, Zhou Huakang was stunned silent and no longer dared to speak up. Qin Jiagui was so incensed because based on the method that Zhou Huakang had suggested, not only wouldrge amounts of people die, people like Yuan Niping who were still at tier zero would have very slim chances of living. Qin Jiaguis exmation had just been said when the two Single Eyed Zombie Kings suddenly shouted towards the skies before kicking with their two feet. Kaboom! Two immense figures flew over ten metres into the sky, seeming like tworge meet mountains as they pressed down towards the group. At the same time, the tens of Walking Zombies and eight Metal Chain Zombies formed two groups as they rushed forward at them. The battle had swiftly begun. As for the bald headed bus driver and the group of people who were fervently retreating, cries of terror suddenly rang out. Behind them, new monsters had emerged. Two groups consisting a total of thirty Lesser Goblins had suddenly appeared, blocking their path and in a single exchange, someone had already died miserably. Su Yu and the others heard the bloodcurdling shriek but based on their current situation, they could only watch but were helpless to assist. Su Yu howled as his left arm swept forward, Chi! Chi! Chi! sounds were emitted as his entire arm became covered in ck scales, this continued up his shoulder and onto his chest, thereafter, he swiftly rushed towards one of the descending Single Eyed Zombie Kings. Although the Single Eyed Zombie King was exceptionally strong, Su Yu was even stronger and he had already directly collided with it. The Rending Storm activated as a white pir of mist was emitted from within the upraised ck scales, the Single Eyed Zombie King roared as his hands waved, metal chains covered the sky as they smashed downwards. ng ng The metal chains were rent apart one after another by the Rending Storm, the Single Eyed Zombie King fell heavily to the ground as an oppressive explosive noise rang out. At the same time, Su Yu activated the Fang Bullet Burst, four fangs shot forth towards the Metal Chain Zombies, he needed to obstruct the Single Eyed Zombie King and Metal Chain Zombies, he could not allow them to reach Qin Jiagui and the others or they would be wiped in an instant. On the other side, the other Single Eyed Zombie King hadnded as Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang courageously rushed forward. They were both merely tier two dark iron warriors, Ma Ziye activated the Web of Metal as her right hand pulled the Star de from the bracelet of her left hand, a de light shed as she chopped it towards the left leg of the Single Eyed Zombie King. With the sharpness and strength of the Star de, it was usible that it could cut through the defense of the metal chains and sever the left leg of the zombie. Zhao Shichang acted in the same manner as Ma Ziye, his right arm was extended as his bone de swung forward, piercing towards the Single Eyed Zombie King. Following closely behind the Single Eyed Zombie King, four Metal Chain Zombies also rushed forward, it was impossible for them to kill the Single Eyed Zombie King in a single exchange and if they were surrounded, they would definitely die. The situation was extremely grim and Su Yu could see everything clearly, his heart was extremely anxious as he suddenly howled explosively, his left arm shot forthrge amounts of white mist as the Single Eyed Zombie King in front of him suddenly let out an ear piercing shriek, its chest had exploded as metal chains broke off, metal pieces flew through the air as its immense body began to sway before flying away, the strength behind this blow was simply too terrifying, far exceeding his expectations. As the group of zombies were slowly inching closer, Su Yu had already used the holes within his body to absorbrge amounts of strange energy in the air, causing his body to be filled with a frightening amount of energy. He had thenpressed it all into his left hand before finally sending out the fearsome blow as the Single Eyed Zombie Kingnded on the ground, sending it flying far away. Back then, at the cave dwelling of York and Jennifer, Su Yu had attempted this move and the pile of boulders had been totally disintegrated, the might of this blow was definitely extraordinary. However, the Single Eyed Zombie King was still a tier three beast soldier, although this blow was certainly fearsome, the Single Eyed Zombie King did not die. The blow earlier was tremendous and the concussive force had sent it sprawling to the ground, rendering it dizzy for a period of time, causing it to be unable to recover in a short period of time. Su Yu needed this oue, with this short period of time, he would then take care of the four Metal Chain Zombies. Taking a deep breath, Su Yu turned as the Rending Storm was sent forth, white mist filled the air as he pounced towards the nearest Metal Chain Zombie. At the same time, the two groups of Walking Zombies had rushed forward and were in battle with Qin Jiagui and the others. Li Dong willed it as the hundred odd poisonous wasps went forward with buzzing noises, these wasps were already split into groups and each group went for the head of a Walking Zombie, wildly stinging as they buzzed around it. Chapter 128: Promoting and Burning the Zombies Chapter 128: Promoting and Burning the Zombies Although the poison from the wasps could not kill, they managed to halt the Walking Zombies in their tracks, causing them to wildly il their ws in an attempt to fend off the wasps. Zhou Birongs right hand had transformed into a three hooked w as she sent it colliding with the w of a Walking Zombie, both sides groaned as they retreated simultaneously. Qin Jiagui was at the precipice of the tier one stage, his strength was much greater than a Walking Zombie. At this moment, he howled as he sent the Demolishing Iron Fist flying forward. The right hook of the Walking Zombie blocked as the hook of its left hand went sweeping forward towards Qin Jiaguis stomach region, however, the hook of its right hand collided with the Demolishing Iron Fist and was immediately sent flying away with a loud explosive noise, causing the Walking Zombie to groan as it retreated backwards. Its left hook had nearly wed Qin Jiagui but the Demolishing Iron Fist had actually sent it retreating backwards, its entire right arm was numb from the impact. Qin Jiagui roared as he kicked the ground, the power of his waist was also used as he shot forward like an arrow. Bang! Qin Jiagui actually left the circle as he collided with the Walking Zombie who had retreated. Qin Jiagui, what are you doing? Li Dong saw this and immediately eximed. He was the person who had instructed them not to break the formation yet he was the first to do so, damn, what was Qin Jiagui thinking? Li Dong and Zhou Huakang were shocked and angry as they looked at therge pack of Walking Zombies which were rushing at them from all directions. Their hearts were beating fast and their expressions were extremely ugly. Qin Jia Gui had already gathered his strength as he smashed it into the chest of the Walking Zombie, a frightening momentum caused him and the Walking Zombie to tumble away, the Walking Zombie lifted its hook as it wed into his waist, Qin Jiagui howled in pain as he lifted his right hand, smashing down. The Demolishing Iron Fist was shot out again, this blow contained all the force within Qin Jiaguis body. Kaboom! His right hand smashed onto the skull of the Walking Zombie which was pressed below him. The skull of the Walking Zombie was only slightly tougher than an ordinary human, it simply could not withstand the might of the Demolishing Iron Fist and was instantly blown apart, brain matter and blood spewing everywhere. Aaaahhhh! Qin Jiagui lifted his head as he roared to the sky, Li Dong who was behind saw this and was speechless. He could see Qin Jiaguis right arm continue to swell as his clothing ripped apart to expose apletely metallic arm, his shoulder was also expanding and a metal circr drum appeared on his arm. Tier two dark iron warrior, after killing the Walking Zombie, Qin Jiagui had finally broken through, promoting to the tier two stage. His entire right arm hadpletely transformed and the strange energy began to gather within his arm, turning to qi as the wounds on his body healed at an astonishing rate visible to the naked eye. As Zhao Shichang and Ma Ziye consecutively promoted to tier two, Qin Jiaguis heart had been azed. This time, they were faced with a dangerous situation with thirty tier one Walking Zombies, with the few of them they simply would not be able to defend. Although he had bade Zhou Birong, Li Dong and the others not to move, he had used everything within him to rush forward because he knew that once he killed a Walking Zombie, he would definitely be able to promote to tier two. For this goal, he had acted crazily without care for his body. Ma Ziyes advancement process had let him clearly understand that wishing to easily promote was simply impossible, if one wanted to gain strength, they needed to put their lives on the line. This possibly conformed to the rules of this world, allowing them to struggle between the edges of life and death in order to advance. This was a rebirth after meeting with the jaws of death. Qin Jiagui could feel the tremendous changes which were urring within his right arm, he immediately gained an understanding of his new abilities as he roared to the sky, all the indignation within his heart was finally explosively released. Monsters! Qin Jia Gui did not climb back up but rather howled, his right arm was raised as a circr cylinder protruded from the circr drum on his right hand, following his howl, the circr cylinder shot a metal object in the form of an artillery shell that was roughly half an inch long and roughly as thick as a childs hand. This metal object left a trail of faint white mist as it flew forward, instantly flying into the group of Walking Zombies. Kaboom! A tremendous explosive noise rang out as a fiery light shed, the might of it was simply astounding, causing even Su Yu, the Single Eyed Zombie King and everything else to bepletely distracted as they turned their heads to look. No one understood what had happened or why there was such a loud explosive noise. Yuan Niping who was protected in the centre could not help but firmly sp her hands together, her face filled with excitement. Qin Jiagui had courageously rushed forward to kill a Walking Zombie before sessfully advancing, a metallic cylindrical object had appeared on his hand which fired something that looked like an artillery shell, upon contact with the ground, it had caused a loud explosion which immediately blew three Walking Zombies apart, a small crater was left on the ground that was burnt ck in colour. Qin Jiagui saw the prowess of his newfound ability and could not help but feel excited, his abilities were really phenomenal and could be considered the most powerful within their tier, the metallic cylinder that appeared on his left hand was the ability he had gained after advancing to a tier two dark iron warrior: Steel Missile. This Steel Missile could be shot from within the metallic cylinder on his left shoulder, upon contact with an object it would immediately explode, the longest distance it could reach was twenty five metres and its power was immense, the only drawback was that it had a minute long cooldown. Advancing to the second tier, not only had he gained the powerful Steel Missile, even the power of his Demolishing Iron Fist had greatly risen, after firing the Steel Missile which had killed three Walking Zombies, three ck crystals had immediately flown into his body causing his strange energy to be even more consolidated. He could not help but howl as he leapt forward, punching with the Demolishing Iron Fist. Bang! A Walking Zombie was punctured in the chest. The Walking Zombie had been knocked flying by the tier two Demolishing Iron Fist, a clear hole could be seen on its chest as it immediately fell to the ground dead. This was already the fifth Walking Zombie that had been dealt with by him. As the saying went, good preparation is the key to sess, Qin Jiagui had been stuck at the precipice of tier one for a long time before finally breaking through, after killing five consecutive Walking Zombies, his strength was immense and had immediately overtaken Zhao Shichang and Ma Ziye. It seemed as though he was using this chance to tell everyone that he was not any weaker than the others, at the same tier, he was definitely the strongest. As Qin Jiagui sessfully advanced to a tier two dark iron warrior and killed five Walking Zombies, Su Yu was like a galloping horse as he pounced, the frightening Rending Storm had already dealt with three tier two Metal Chain Zombies and he was moving towards the fourth, as for the Single Eyed Zombie King that was blown away, it let out a frightening roar as it finally stood up. By the side, Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang were working together, one held a Star de while the other wielded his Bone de as they chopped towards the legs of the other Single Eyed Zombie King. If they were able to chop the legs off, the other party would be a tiger without its fangs and ws, however, the Single Eyed Zombie King was only one of the two tier three beast soldiers which they had faced, it could be said that besides the giant hands and feet and the golden eagle monster, this was the strongest monster they had faced. Even the tier three Golden Gnome King was slightly weaker than it. How could such a powerful monster like the Single Eyed Zombie King be so easily dealt with? Its hands waved as sounds of metal shing filled the air, suddenly, over ten thick metal chains began to madly thrash towards Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang, each metal chain was over three metres long, before the two could wield their weapons to chop at it, the metal chains would have already ground the two into meat pulp. Ma Ziye had a martial arts background and her movements were extremely agile, her body immediately reacted to the situation as she tumbled to the ground, dodging the metal chain while sending the Star de forth with a ground sweeping de, a type of ground trailing de style, gliding close to the ground as she chopped the legs of a pouncing Walking Zombie off. The Walking Zombie miserably cried as it fell to the ground, continually iling yet simply unable to get up. Zhao Shichang was far removed from the agility of Ma Ziye, he could only wildly swing his bone de as the metal chains collided with it emitting piercing metallic ringing noises, Zhao Shichangs strength was inferior to the Single Eyed Zombie King and groaned as he wobbled while being pushed back. Closely behind the Single Eyed Zombie King were four Metal Chain Zombies and ten Walking Zombies which were also rushing forward. Zhang Zhongmou firmly remembered Su Yus instructions, his palms were drenched in cold sweat as he firmly grasped the Red Lotus Sword, slowly adjusting himself but not acting, he was waiting for the most critical moment to act. If it were not for Su Yus reminder, Zhang Zhongmou would have already wielded the Red Lotus Sword to rush forward, however, he trusted in Su Yu, since his instructions were clear, there had to be a reason for it and he would do as told. He knew that Su Yu would not harm him and his instructions were naturally with the best interests in mind. Ma Ziye tumbled away while Zhao Shichang was knocked aside by the Single Eyed Zombie King, suddenly, the four Metal Chain Zombies behind the Single Eyed Zombie King had arrived before the entire group, the situation seemed extremely grim. Alright! The time is now! Zhang Zhongmou had been waiting for a monster to appear directly before him, he guessed that this would allow his ability to have the most devastating effect as he finally stabbed the Red Lotus Sword within his hands heavily into the ground. Sword Ability: zing Red Lotus Su Yu had previously experienced the might of the zing Red Lotus, he had a rough estimate on the power and result of the move, as such, he had instructed Zhang Zhongmou to only use the ability when the enemy was within five metres of him, at that distance, the power of the zing Red Lotus would be the most devastating. Zhang Zhongmou remembered Su Yus words and his entire body was tense, cold sweat drenched his body as he waited for the Single Eyed Zombie King and the four Metal Chain Zombies toe within five metres of him before activating the sword ability. Zhang Zhongmou was merely at tier one, as per Su Yus instructions, his aim would be to utilise the ability on the Metal Chain Zombies, activating the sword ability would give him a high probability of killing the Metal Chain Zombie, allowing him to advance to a tier two dark iron warrior. As for the Single Eyed Zombie King, it was simply too powerful, with Zhang Zhongmous current level, even using the zing Red Lotus would likely be insufficient and carry too much risk. At this moment, Zhang Zhongmou was really lucky, the Single Eyed Zombie King was actually moving in unison with the Metal Chain Zombie as they rushed forward, Zhang Zhongmou immediately activated the sword art. As the Red Lotus Sword stabbed into the ground before him, a fiery red light floated above the sword as the markings on the sword lit up, it seemed as though red lightning was coursing through the sword as shes of red light flowed from the body of the sword into the ground. The Single Eyed Zombie King and Metal Chain Zombies suddenly let out terrifying howls, from the centre of where they were in an area of around five to six metres, a zing fiery red congration suddenly shrouded the region. The frightening fiery red ze lit up the sky as an area of five to six metres formed an enormous zing lotus flower, swallowing the Single Eyed Zombie King and two Metal Chain Zombies within. Roar! The Single Eyed Zombie King roared as the two Metal Chain Zombies miserably cried. Ma Ziye who had tumbled to the ground was climbing back up when the floor suddenly exploded with the fire, the Single Eyed Zombie King struggled as it suddenly strode forward, its body aze as it rushed towards Zhang Zhongmou. Zhang Zhongmou had merely stabbed the sword into the ground before lifting his head, the zing Single Eyed Zombie King was already moving towards him as it roared, causing him to be in a daze. In this moment, regret filled his heart, he understood that a person should not be too greedy, he should have remembered Su Yus warning that under no circumstances should he use the sword ability on the Single Eyed Zombie King. Although Su Yu was unable to know the actual strength of the zing Red Lotus, he could guess that it would not be much stronger than the Earth Spikes Assault, together with the fact that Zhang Zhongmou was merely at tier one, even if he used the sword ability on the Single Eyed Zombie King, he would definitely be unable to kill it within a short amount of time, within this timeframe, the Single Eyed Zombie King would definitely be able to kill ten Zhang Zhongmous. Zhang Zhongmou lifted his head as he felt a zing heat draw closer, despair filled his heart as he yelled, wanting to retreat but there was simply no time. Bang! In an instant, he was sent flying by the burning Single Eyed Zombie King, at the same time, the clear cry of a female could be heard like a sh of lightning in the night sky. Ma Ziye had just climbed up as she noticed Zhang Zhongmous precarious situation, her heart trembled as she immediately kicked with her two feet, yelling as she pounced high into the air like a bolt of lightning, her hands firmly grasping the Star de as she stabbed into the body of the Single Eyed Zombie King. The Single Eyed Zombie King let out a miserable shriek while Ma Zi Ye kicked, using the rebound to distance herself away from the monster. The Single Eyed Zombie King was a tier three monster and it was difficult to predict how frightening its retaliation would be. As the Star de prated the body of the Single Eyed Zombie King, the de ability Starlight also activated. Su Yus Earth Spikes Assault and Zhang Zhongmous zing Red Lotus were long range attacks while the Starlight was a close range attack that needed to hit the enemy before activating. Chapter 129: Ma Ziye’s Third Tier Transformation Chapter 129: Ma Ziyes Third Tier Transformation As the Starlight activated, the Single Eyed Zombie King could not longer be bothered with Zhang Zhongmou as it roared to the sky, a blinding starry light could be seen shing from the Star de, if someone were to see the insides of the Single Eyed Zombie King, they would be shocked to find that the stars shrouding the Star de actually seemed alive as they gave off an eye-piercing light, slicing through the Single Eyed Zombie Kings bones, flesh and skin. Roar!!! The Single Eyed Zombie King howled as endless amounts of lights seemed to shoot out from his body, its entire body seemed to suddenly break apart like fragments of ice, disintegrating to the ground. Frightening, the de technique Starlight was simply too frightening such that even Ma Ziye who had leapt away was staring wide eyed and speechless in amazement. Although she had alreadyprehended the Starlight, she did not want to misuse, it could only be used once a day and the chance could not be easily wasted. This was the first time which she had witnessed the might of the Starlight, even the powerful Single Eyed Zombie King had been rent into fragments, a crystal swiftly flew through the air as it entered the right leg of Ma Ziye, swiftly after, she could feel phenomenal changes urring within her right leg. The powerful Single Eyed Zombie King was a tier three beast soldier, after absorbing the ck crystal, Ma Ziye could immediately feel the strange energy within her right leg swell to explosively new heights, she did not need to consciously do anything as it rushed towards the door of her right leg, immediately pushing through. The surging and swelling strange energy that was in the form of qi was like a raging river as it swiftly moved through her entire body, the floating pieces of metal rope swiftly extended up her right leg, moving to her torso as it waspletely entwined by the metal rope. The surging strange energy rushed in all directions before finally being stopped by four new doors that had emerged at the neck, two shoulders and left leg. The strange energy then gradually calmed down as these four doors were like boulders that stopped the entry of the strange energy in the form of qi from entering the other parts of the body. Tier three dark iron warrior, the next after Su Yu. Ma Ziye had relied on the prowess of the Star de together with guts and luck to finally kill the Single Eyed Zombie King, allowing her to advance and be the second tier three dark iron warrior of the group. Thereafter, a stream of information filled her mind as it prompted her to make the choice with regards to her advancement ability. After advancing to a tier three dark iron warrior, one would have the chance to choose a new ability. Ma Ziyes original abilities were the Web of Metal and the Steel Spear, if she were to choose toprehend a new ability, she would be able to obtain the ability: Steel Combat Suit. The Steel Combat Suit was a defensive ability which could envelop the body in steel chains, creating an extremely sturdy protectivebat armour. At the same time, she had two other choices which were to upgrade her existing abilities to higher tiers. The Web of Metal could be advanced into the more effective and powerful Heavens Net, as for the Steel Spear, it could be advanced into the Envenomed Steel Spear which gave ones attacks numbing properties. All this happened in the blink of an eye and Ma Ziye did not have the time to think through her options as the three Metal Chain Zombies rushed toward her, forcing her to stomp as she activated the Web of Metal before stooping down to roll with the Star de already firmly grasped in her hand. Her right arm chopped down as the Star de arced through the air, chopping a Walking Zombie cleanly in two. Zhang Zhongmou had activated the zing Red Lotus, burning the Single Eyed Zombie King and two Metal Chain Zombies along with it, the Single Eyed Zombie King was simply too powerful as it sent Zhang Zhongmou flying while being burnt by the fire. It was fortunate that Ma Ziye had then attacked to stab the Single Eyed Zombie King causing his force to be dissipated, otherwise, the oue would have been disastrous. Even so, Zhang Zhongmou was sprawled on the ground groaning as he spat a mouthful of blood. A Walking Zombie took the chance to pounce but Zhou Birong was already wielding her hooked ws to block as she shouted: Quick, retreat! There were several Walking Zombies piling forward and she would not be able to hold on for long. Zhao Shichang had noticed the advancement of Qin Jiagui to tier two before he shot a missile from his shoulder which immediately killed three Walking Zombies, he was extremely envious, even though he was also a tier two dark iron warrior, his ability only allowed him to freely extend and contract a bone de, there were no special abilities or powers, making Zhao Shichang feel rather dismayed. Although he was also tier two, he was several times weaker than the other party. Besides the Single Eyed Zombie King, the other two Metal Chain Zombies which had been shrouded by the zing Red Lotus were not as strong, their bodies were scorched as they continued to miserably shriek as they wildly iled, struggling for barely ten seconds before falling to the ground, their bodies shrinking as a burnt smell filled the air. The power of the zing Red Lotus could not be underestimated, although it was unable to kill the Single Eyed Zombie King, it was more than sufficient to kill two tier two Metal Chain Zombies which struggled for barely ten seconds before being burnt to death. Zhang Zhongmou who had spat blood, struggled to get up as two crystals suddenly flew into his head, thereafter, he felt a surge of powerful strange energy within his head. Aaaaahhh! Zhang Zhongmou could not help but yell, more and more of his face was turning into stone as the strange energy continued to surge, gradually congealing as it formed qi. He had finally broken through, after burning two Metal Chain Zombies to death, he had promoted to be a tier two dark iron warrior. Haha!!! Zhang Zhongmou could not help but wildlyughed, all the injuries on his body were recuperating at a high speed, his head hadpletely turned to stone, between his eyebrows there was a circr object which suddenly opened, it was a stone eyeball. Eye of Petrification, this was the new ability of Zhang Zhongmou. Zhang Zhongmou was iparably excited as he turned to look at a Walking Zombie which was moving towards Zhou Birong in a pincer attack, the Eye of Petrification between his brows shot out a pir of light which immediately collided into the chest of the Walking Zombie. In no time, Gegege noises could be heard from the Walking Zombies body and metal chains, from the point where the light touched, everything began to turn to stone. In barely two seconds, the entire body of the Walking Zombie had turned to stone, like a statue as it stood rigidly there. Zhang Zhongmou ran forward with the Red Lotus Sword as he lightly waved it, the stone statue immediately disintegrated into multiple small stone pieces. The Eye of Petrification could send a Light of Petrification out from the third stone eye between his brows, those that were hit by the light would turn to stone, the effectiveness wouldst for roughly two seconds, if the opponent was weak, the petrified area would berger while if the opponent was strong, the petrified area would be smaller. Also, the Eye of Petrification had a cooldown, it could not be endlessly used to shoot out the Light of Petrification. Ma Ziye and Zhang Zhongmou had utilised the frightening abilities within their precious treasures to kill a Single Eyed Zombie King as well as two Metal Chain Zombies, allowing them to advance sessfully. On the other side, Su Yu had sessfully killed the fourth Metal Chain Zombie as he turned to deal with the solitary Single Eyed Zombie King that was climbing back up. If the current Su Yu was to battle with a Single Eyed Zombie King one on one, there was simply no doubt what would happen. Su Yu had previously dealt with a Single Eyed Zombie King when he had first promoted to a tier three expert, how could the same monster be a problem for the current Su Yu? The Rending Storm activated as his ck scales raised, Su Yu did not make any superfluous movements as he directly rushed forward. The immense Single Eyed Zombie King did not have many techniques or movements, it merely lifted its two hands as it wieldedrge amounts of thick metal chains to smash towards Su Yu. Su Yus left arm lifted as explosive Zi Zi Bang sounds rang out, metal chain after metal chain were struck by the Rending Storm, it seemed as though they were being put through a grinder, instantly being rent apart. Su Yus legs kicked as he charged, his left arm breaking through the metal chains which were flying towards him as he heavily struck the lower abdomen of the Single Eyed Zombie King. The Single Eyed Zombie King was tall and Su Yu did not jump, hence his arm could only barely reach the lower abdomen area. Ha! Su Yu roared as he kicked, the Rending Storm minced its way into the lower abdomen of the Single Eyed Zombie King, the frightening strength pushed at the immense body of the Single Eyed Zombie King causing it to continually move backwards. The immense Single Eyed Zombie King was a powerful tier three beast soldier, however, before Su Yu, it seemed merely like a paper mache without any ability to resist as it was forced back by Su Yu. All the energy contained within the Rending Storm was unleashed as the Single Eyed Zombie Kings immense body was severed in two, its lower body falling backwards while its upper body fell forwards with its face towards the ground. Su Yu halted as the rotation of his left arm stopped, meshed meat and blood could be seen covering his upraised ck scales, the ck scales gradually came back together as though they had a will of their own. Fresh blood drenched his ck scale covered left arm as it slowly dripped to the ground. At this moment, two tier three Single Eyed Zombie Kings had died, the Walking Zombies had almost been cleared by Qin Jiagui before he finally lifted a severely injured Walking Zombie and ced it before Yuan Niping: Ni Ping, kill it. Yuan Niping lightly frowned but did not say anything as she lifted a metal spade, gritting her teeth as she smashed towards the Walking Zombie. On the other side, Zhang Zhongmou had activated the zing Red Lotus, burning two Metal Chain Zombies to death. There were still two Metal Chain Zombies which had escaped unscathed as they pounced from the left and right, Ma Ziye stomped the ground, she had finally made a decision to give up on increasing her offensive and defensive capabilities but rather chose promote the Web of Metal to the even more powerful Heavens Net. Chapter 130: Moldable Talent Chapter 130: Moldable Talent As she made this decision, the strange energy within her body surged asprehension filled her mind allowing her to understand how to use the strange energy to allow the Web of Metal to be Heavens Net. Heavens Net, the upgraded form of Web of Metal, the area of effect was fifteen metres, together with the strengthening of her strange energy, the area of effect would also continually increase. Also, the greatest difference with the Heavens Net was that it did not only constrict the legs of the enemy, rather, it was able to continue moving up the body before totally binding the other partys body, if the other party was really weak, it could even cause the other party to die from suffocation. Once her strange energy reached a sufficiently high level, she could even use it to instantly crush an opponents body. At this moment, Ma Ziye had already noticed the Metal Chain Zombies and decided to test the Heavens Net, streaks of metal rope began to extend from her legs as they wildly formed a web, within the blink of an eye, two Metal Chain Zombies and three Walking Zombies were ensnared by the Heavens Net, the streaks of metal rope began to climb up their bodies before swiftly constricting their entire bodies. Ma Zi Yes first try of the skill was very obvious, although she was not familiar with the skill yet, it had ensnared two Metal Chain Zombies and three Walking Zombies within seconds. Wielding the Star de, Ma Ziye rushed forward, sweeping it forth as a Metal Chain Zombie groaned, thick blood spurted from the neck as its head tumbled away, sliced off by the iparably sharp Star de. The Heavens Net swiftly lost its efficacy as the other Metal Chain Zombie regained its freedom, however, it was hit by Zhang Zhongmous Petrifying Light causing both its legs to turn to stone. The Metal Chain Zombie was at the same tier as him, the light was unable topletely petrify it but had managed to petrify its legs, causing the Metal Chain Zombie to be rooted to the ground. The Red Lotus Sword thrust forward, although the legs of the Metal Chain Zombie were petrified, its hands could still move as it hurriedly wielded its metal chains in an attempt to block the Red Lotus Sword. Zhang Zhongmou eximed as his arms exerted, the Red Lotus Sword moved forward, slicing through the metal chains as another light shed from the side, the Star de went forward as the two arms of the Metal Chain Zombie which were raised in the air got chopped off. The Metal Chain Zombie miserably cried, Ma Ziye had arrived but did not immediately kill the Metal Chain Zombie as she advised Zhang Zhongmou: Next time, remember to petrify its arms first. before rushing over to another Walking Zombie. Zhang Zhongmouughed: Instant Noodles is really so cool! The Red Lotus Sword swept forward, killing the Metal Chain Zombie allowing his strange energy to grow even stronger. Su Yu carried a severely injured Walking Zombie and an unconscious Metal Chain Zombie as he tossed it before Jade. When fighting the four Metal Chain Zombies, he had killed three while leaving one behind. This was done for Jade, he wanted to allow Jade to promote directly to a tier two dark iron warrior. He did not dare to leave all four of the Metal Chain Zombies for fear of the giant foot, for now he wants to help Jade to advance. Jade wanted to be stronger, she wanted to protect Lei Rui who could no longer protect herself, looking at the zombies on the ground, she did not hesitate as she immediately lifted a metal spade to kill the Walking Zombie. Indeed, after killing the Walking Zombie, Jade suddenly shouted as she sessfully promoted to be a tier one dark iron warrior, her strange energy was also located in her left hand like Su Yu, when she clenched her fist, strange streaks of white markings appeared on her skin, this change was clearly different from everyone else. Su Yu saw this as he questioned: Whats the matter? Quickly kill the Metal Chain Zombie before testing. The Metal Chain Zombie was a tier two beast soldier, after killing it Jade would likely advance to a tier two dark iron warrior. Jade lifted the metal spade, swiftly killing the Metal Chain Zombie which was unconscious, a ck crystal swiftly flew into her left hand. Hows it now? Su Yu hurriedly asked as he activated the Eye of Perception. Jade firmly sped her left hand as she replied: Theres a very powerful strange energy.. but Su Yus Eye of Perception could clearly see that Jade was still a tier one dark iron warrior, killing the tier two Metal Chain Zombie had failed to allow her to promote. Why is it like this? Su Yu was stunned as he lifted his head, at this moment, thebat all around had already gradually died down. Could it be that if one wanted to advance to tier two, they needed to personally engage inbat? Su Yu frowned, this was troublesome, not every girl was like Ma Ziye withbat prowess and being battle savvy. What abilities have youprehended? Although Jade had failed to advance to tier two, she had still advanced to tier one and should have gained some special ability, abilities could be strong or weak and were very important. Jade clenched her left fist as the markings on the back of her hand shed: Runewords, by drawing the runic words one can activate an attack. as she said this, her left hand was in the air as she began to draw. It was clear that she was not very familiar, drawing while she pondered. This process took over ten seconds before she suddenly shouted: Strike!, the markings on the back of her hand began to glow as a white shockwave suddenly shot out. Bang! A piercing white light shot the ground as the ground seemed to have been struck by thousands of hooks, a crater was formed showing how terrifying the shockwave was. Su Yu could not help but tousle his hair: For a tier one ability, your runewords is really quite powerful however, you require over ten seconds to activate it, in a real threatening situation, you wont have the chance to utilise it. Jade replied: Im just not used to it, it will definitely be more effective once im used to it. as she said this, she also began to practice. Su Yu affirmed with a grunt, however, his mind was thinking of theplexity of the drawing. Based on thatplexity, even if she was extremely familiar, she would still require four to five seconds to draw the symbol, in a one on onebat against a monster, that was extremely dangerous. Beside Jade, Yuan Niping had also advanced to a tier one dark iron warrior with Qin Jiaguis help. Although this battle had been extremely perilous, the gains were also bountiful. Ma Ziye had promoted to a tier three expert, Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou had advanced to tier two while Jade and Yuan Niping had both advanced to tier one, the power of the group as a whole had risen by miles. At this moment, two groups of zombies had been taken care of, the battle at the back had also ended, thirty Lesser Goblins together with the Greater Goblin had been killed, however, Xu Ruyun and Liu Zhengs group had many injuries and casualties. The floor was littered dismembered corpses, twenty odd people had experienced their first baptism of monsters and the ones that managed to live were less than ten people. When Su Yu looked over to them, the people remaining were Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng, the bald headed bus driver, the tanned middle-aged uncle, the hooliganistic youth and his partner, a female whose head was chock full of yellow hair and ears were filled with piercings. There was also a youngd that was about 175cm tall with a tough and stocky build, these were the seven people who survived. As for the others, they had all died miserably, this was a cruel reality. The weaker women and children had all died and of the seven that lived, only one was a female. At this moment, besides Xu Ruyun, the other six had dazed looks on their faces as they stared at the ground which was littered with corpses before looking at the blood that covered their bodies, too stunned to recover in a short period of time. Su Yu sighed as he looked towards Xu Ruyun who seemed unnaturally calm andposed, he wore a ck windbreaker and spectacles that were made of thick wooden frames. A seemingly clean and cultured gentleman had actually promoted to a tier one dark iron warrior. Su Yu recalled that there was a Greater Goblin amongst the group of monsters earlier, it was clear that Xu Ruyun had killed it, otherwise, he would not have so easily reached the tier one stage. Su Yus vision fell on the Greater Goblin beside him, the wrists, neck and several other vital parts had been sliced,rge amounts of green juice had flown out from these wounds, even a monster would gradually grow weaker before finally dying. The wound that killed the Greater Goblin should have been the wound on its throat, looking at the wounds on the Greater Goblins body, Xu Ruyun should have a sharp small de on him. Su Yu carefully looked and noticed that a majority of the corpses had their throats slit, they should have been killed by Xu Ruyun. This fellow is a talent who can be molded. Suddenly, Qin Jiagui softly whispered beside him. Su Yu affirmed as he nodded his head, this Xu Ruyun was certainly quite outstanding. This Xu Ruyun was extraordinarily calm and based on his performance, he was definitely not an ordinary person in the real world. It was a mystery why he was on this tourist bus which had fallen into a Sky Hole resulting in it entering this unknown world. Zhang Zhongmou had walked to Su Yus side as he suddenly punched his back with excitement written on his face: Im also a tier two dark iron warrior! This precious treasure is simply too wonderful, now that my strange energy has be stronger, if we meet a Single Eyed Zombie King in future, haha! I will use the zing Red Lotus to burn that fellow, then.. I will also be tier three! Haha, this is the first time that Ive found this world interesting, with this sword, advancing has be so simple. Su Yu nced over at Zhang Zhongmou and could not help but say: Be careful of being overconfident, dont forget what happened to the previous owner of the Red Lotus Sword, the Single Eyed Zombie King is different from a Metal Chain Zombie, Im afraid the zing Red Lotus may be insufficient to burn it to death. Youre taking things too simply, in this forest, you have to be careful at all times. Remember my words. Chapter 131: A Loose Tongue Causes Problems Chapter 131: A Loose Tongue Causes Problems Su Yu saw the excitement within Zhang Zhongmou but felt more worried instead, within this forest, any form of carelessness could cause one to lose their life. Qin Jiagui looked over at Ma Ziye who was walking over as he spoke: Congrattions on promoting to tier three. Ma Ziye had a faint smile on her face as she nodded to him before looking over to Su Yu: Thanks. Su Yu shook his head: What are you thanking me for? This was earned by your own abilities, your current strength isnt any weaker than me, with more strengthes more responsibility. Zhang Zhongmouughed: Who knew that Su Yu also knew how to tease. Ma Ziye red at Su Yu: Youre making fun of me. Su Yuughed: I really mean it, the power of the Starlight is really phenomenal, together with your promoted Web of Metal, I really dont have the confidence to beat you. Ma Ziyeughed: Its now called Heavens Net. Thinking of the Heavens Netbined with Ma Ziyes de arts as well as the prowess of the Star de, Su Yu saying that he did not have confidence to beat Ma Ziye was not merely being humble. Zhang Zhongmou lit a cigarette as he passed one to both Su Yu and Qin Jiagui before tossing one to Zhao Shichang. Then, he looked towards Qin Jiagui: Senior brother Qin, youre really impressive, merely tier two yet so powerful, I think that your potential is the greatest amongst us. Although Qin Jiagui did not look fondly on Zhang Zhongmou, however, these words were extremelyforting and made their way to his heart. He still needed to act humble as he shook his head: Theres still Su Yu and Ma Ziye, how can my little strength be considered much. Zhao Shichang said enviously: Youre only tier two yet you have such powerful abilities, Im feeling very disappointed, why do I only have a Bone de? I actually dont have any other offensive methods. Ma Ziye then spoke: Good preparation is the key to sess, who knows, when you be tier three you may gain a frightening power that exceeds your imagination, dont lose confidence. Zhao Shichang replied: Lose my confidence? How could that be, haha. Each of our abilities have their own strengths and weaknesses. He was still filled with confidence towards the changes of his strange energy. While speaking he continued to slowly move to the other side, looking at the ground which was littered with corpses, the group became silent. This road was simply filled with too much death and bodies, the group had grown numb. Zhang Zhongmou lifted a fist as he lightly punched Liu Zheng whileughing: Fellows, youve passed the test, now everyone can be partners. Liu Zheng was swayed by his light punch, causing him to almost fall. His face was unhappy as he massaged the area which was hit: Brother, can you please be lighter with your punches. Xu Ruyun calmly nced over before pursing his lips, he continued to remain silent. I am Zhang Zhongmou, this is Su Yu, thats Qin Jiagui, this is Instant Noodles eh, no, I mean thats Ma Ziye, this is Jade, thats Zhao Shichang Zhang Zhongmou swiftly introduced everyone, only Lei Rui who was unconscious and Ning Yan who was by the side were not introduced. Being able to live speaks of your capabilities, you are talents that can be molded. Everyone introduce yourself, in future we will bepanions. Of course, if you are unwilling to follow us, you are free to proceed on your own. Zhang Zhongmou had the air of a senior, they had already been in this forest for over ten days, this bunch of people who had just arrived seemed like a bunch of fresh chicks. Zhang Zhongmou felt like an instructor before these people, looking at the seven of them, this feeling was simplyinvigorating. Ma Ziye stood beside Su Yu as she harrumphed: Big cigarette addict, stop faking it, youre making them think youre the leader of our group. Su Yu did not expect her to crudely say fake it as he could not help but stare nkly before bursting intoughter. Hearing a youngdy say fake it* was certainly quite interesting. [T/N* Author uses a chinese colloquial term which means to pretend to be someone of status but in a derogatory manner.] Beside Xu Ruyun and Liu Zheng, the others began to introduce themselves, in such a strange ce, their hearts were filled with anxiety and although Zhang Zhongmou came off as demanding, no one was turned off and actually felt that this was perfectly normal. After introducing themselves, the group finally found out that the bus driver was called Shi Guozhong, the middle aged uncle who constantly held onto his suitcase was called Huo Shan. The youth who looked like a hooligan introduced himself: People in the trade call me brother Xiang, everyone can just call me brother Xiang. His words had barely been said when he suddenly noticed Zhang Zhongmou and Zhao Shichang looking over at him with ugly expressions. Brother Xiang? Hahaha. Zhou Huakang suddenly strode forward as he stared at him: I wonder where brother Xiang mixes in? You actually want us to call you brother Xiang. This hooliganistic youth was a hoodlum, his character was very coarse and although he was able to see that Zhou Huakang had ill intentions, he continued to stand his ground: This is how the brothers of the past referred to me Pa! Zhou Huakang suddenly threw a p as the hooliganistic youth tumbled backwards, nearly falling to the ground. Xiang your mother, havinge here you still have the cheek to act cool? God damn, still im to be loved by the brothers of the trade? This fellow doesnt look good on hooligans like you, if you wish to die earlier go ahead, dont be so shameless. Zhou Huakang suddenly seemed infuriated as he began to curse. Zhang Zhongmou whispered softly to Su Yu: It seems that Zhou Huakang must have been bullied by hooligans in the past, otherwise, it seems unlikely that he would act like this. Su Yuughed, Zhang Zhongmous deduction did seem to have some truth to it. Ill f*** your mother! This hooligan was not a virtuous person, in his anger his eyes immediately turned red as his fists punched towards Zhou Huakang, when it came to fighting, the hooligan did have some experience. Li Dong immediately stepped forward, his rtionship with Zhou Huakang was decent and would certainly not let Zhou Huakang be disadvantaged. It was clear that he was overly cautious, how could the hooligan possibly be a threat to Zhou Huakang who was already tier one, even if he knew how to fight, he had merely killed a single Lesser Goblin, the speed of his fists and legs were merely a joke in front of Zhou Huakang who simply lifted a leg and heavily kicked the chest of the hooligan. The hooligan groaned as he miserably fell away. Bang! Bang! Bang! Zhou Huakang followed the hooligan as he continued to kick him. F***, arent you all capable? Arent you brother Xiang? Stand up, leaving a scum like you would be a detriment to all of us, its better if you die early! Zhou Huakang continued to curse. Li Dong was extremely direct: Just kill him to prevent any future problems. Zhou Huakang had already given the hooligan a vicious beating, if he gave him the chance in future, he would definitely seek revenge. Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng, Huo Shan and the others had arrived here together with this hooligan, although no one really liked him, when they saw how Li Dong and Zhou Huakang prepared to kill the youth, a feeling of unhappiness welled up within them, when the rabbit dies, the fox grieves.* [T/N* Sympathy for a person who is in simr straits in distress] The truth was, the hooligan had merely said some words, how could this warrant him being killed? Qin Jiagui could feel the atmosphere and became grim. No, dont kill him At this moment, the blonde haired female who was with the hooligan hurriedly ran forward. Qin Jiagui immediately walked forward as he said in a heavy voice: Zhou Huakang, thats enough. He hasnt done anything bad, stop right now. Zhou Huakang kicked the hooligan one more time before speaking: You better remember, dont create trouble in future otherwise I will kill you. Damn, your f***ing parents nurtured you but rather than living well to repay them, you actually join the gangs? Do you really think you can make a name for yourself? Who cares how they addressed you in the past, you better be well behaved or this fellow will deal with you. The hooligan was infuriated but he used his hands to cover his face, hiding it in fear of Zhou Huakang noticing. The blond haired female ran to his side, her face filled with worry. Li Dong looked unhappily at Qin Jiagui, he could tell that the hooligan was a threat and keeping him would be problematic. Qin Jiagui was naturally able to read the mood of Li Dong but could not help but shake his head, this fellow was simply too brash, killing the hooligan in such a scene would definitely cause the hearts of Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng and the other neers to grow cold. They had plenty of time in the future to deal with this problem, the hooligan had merely killed a single Lesser Goblin, his chance of dying was rather high, since that was the case, there was simply no need to kill him with their own hands, that would create disgust in the heart of others. Of course, his thoughts were not spoken out loud. Although they could choose to ignore the neers or even viciously kill them all, Qin Jiagui still hoped for a few of the new people to join the group, they had enough food to support more people and having more people meant the chances of living were even higher. Because of this, he had acted to prevent Zhou Huakang from killing the hooligan. Zhang Zhongmou smiled as he spoke up at this moment: Weve interacted for half a day but still havent gotten your names, could it be that we really have to address him as brother Xiang in future? Earlier, it had been this addressing of brother Xiang that had caused so much distress, the blond haired female hastily replied: He is called Wang Xiang, my name is Mao Mingzhu. Her character was also rather barbaric but she had been frightened earlier, Zhou Huakang was simply too ferocious, even the brother Xiang whom she admired had been beaten miserably, she simply did not have the guts to fight back. Finally, a simple and honest fat fellow spoke up: Im called Xie Zhiming, I work as a programmer, my family consists of my dad, mom, grandpa and grandma. My grandpa and grandma were born on the same day and are already eighty this year. I was rushing home to celebrate their eightieth birthday but. Who knew that we would end up in such straits. A sad expression could be seen on the fatty Xie Zhimings face. Qin Jiagui looked over at him: Take it easy, we will definitely all go back, you will definitely be able to take part in their birthday. Xie Zhimings simple and honest face had a bitter smile on it as he muttered: Hopefully. Unknowingly, it was already noon and the group found a clean area to have lunch, there was sufficient food and the neers were also given some food to eat. As for Wang Xiang, he continued to stare at Zhou Huakang and Li Dong throughout his meal, viciousness shing through them before swiftly disappearing for fear of them noticing. He had been beaten swollen by Zhou Huakang, although there were no life threatening injuries, Wang Xiang was deeply insulted by the actions of Zhou Huakang, the pain he felt was simply nothing inparison to the humiliation. As he ate, Zhang Zhongmou looked at the ground not far away that was still littered with corpses as he suddenly said curiously: I wonder what the monsters usually eat. Su Yu replied: Gnomes eat nts and roots, as for the Goblins and Zombies that is a mystery. He had barely spoken when Xu Ruyun suddenly walked forward, choosing the corpse of a Lesser Goblin as he suddenly unfurled his ck coat, the group were shocked to see several different kinds of small des hung within. Retrieving out a small de, he began to dissect the corpse of the Lesser Goblin, he was very experienced as he swiftly created an incision at the stomach region before pushing his hand in to investigate, as though he were inspecting something. Zhang Zhongmou, Qin Jiagui and the others were dazed as they exchanged nces, Zhang Zhongmou could not help but exim: What is this fellow up to?! Not long after, Xu Ruyun lightly flicked the green juice off his hands before walking back. Xu Ruyun, what were you doing earlier? Ma Ziye asked curiously. Dissection. Xu Ruyun said simply: No stomach. as he pointed at the corpse of the Lesser Goblin. No stomach? The group were stunned, Zhang Zhongmou could not help but speak out: No stomach? They dont need to eat anything? Xu Ruyun had a contemtive expression on his face before replying: They seem to have the same ability as nts to photosynthesize, there should be chlorophyll within their bodies. However. Science cannot exin how this is happening. Zhao Shichang also could not help but exim: Are you saying that the Lesser Goblin are like nts and actually nourish themselves with sunlight? My god. How could this be possible? This is actually the dream of us humans, however, I remember some science magazine stating that this is simply impossible, only nts are able to do so. Xu Ruyun spread his hands: There is no exnation. Zhang Zhongmou suddenly spoke up in revtion: Your grandmother, I finally understand why the bodies of those Goblins are green, its to allow them to photosynthesize, arent they then ssified as nts? Since they are nts, their bodies arepletely green. Haha. The group were stunned as they heard this, there seemed to be a slight possibility of truth in Zhang Zhongmous words. Jade then interrupted: Xu Ruyun, what do you do for a living? Surgeon. Xu Ruyun indifferently replied. Su Yu replied: No wonder, thats why you are so familiar with the surgical knife. He was able to recall the wounds on the Greater Goblin, they had all been at critical areas of the body. Qin Jiagui smiled: So youre actually a surgeon, but you carry so many surgical knives on your person, that is still rather weird. Xu Ruyun calmly smiled without exining, his person seemed to be filled with mystery causing Jade and the others to measure him a few more times. This male was simply like a firefly in the night, regardless of what environment he was ced in, he would still be in the limelight. This was so even though he did not speak much and seemed very reserved. Since youre a doctor, can you help me to check her condition? Jade hurriedly pointed at Lei Rui. Xu Ruyun nodded before carefully inspecting Lei Rui, a deep expression appeared on his face before he shook his head: There is no way to tell what is going on. A dismayed expression appeared on his face, it seemed that since he became a doctor, he had not experienced such scenes where science was unable to exin the matters before him. Zhao Shichang interrupted: Jade, stop thinking about it, something which even chinese medical practitioners cant diagnose, how could western medicine possibly be of use. Although Zhao Shichang did not really like learning about chinese medicine, he came from a household of chinese medicine practitioners, faced with matters which western medicine could not exin, he could not help but voice out his opinions. Xu Ruyun nced over at Zhao Shichang before continuing: When ites to fooling people, western medicine is indeed inferior to chinese medicine. What did you say? Zhao Shichang jumped up. Chapter 132: Strange Ability Chapter 132: Strange Ability Qin Jiagui hurriedly intervened: Okay okay, whether it be western of chinese medicine, there must be a reason for their existence, arent they talking about the fusion of western and chinese medicine now? I feel that both have their strong points Zhao Shichang red at him: This is a problem of perspective. Xu Ruyun responded: A problem of principles. Qin Jiagui had a bitter smile while Su Yuughed as he gently brushed a leaf off his shirt, these two people were certainly interesting. After resting for a while, the group continued forward, the seven neers were given two big packs each to carry, knowing that there was food within, they did not dare to be careless. There were a total of neen people, three experts at tier three, three at tier two, six at tier one and finally eight at tier zero. It could be said that the group was reasonably powerful, Qin Jiagui, Zhao Shichang and the others were filled with confidence, this was the first time they felt in control of their situation. Along the way, they began to fill the neers in on what they needed to pay attention to, also discussing how they should act when they encountered monsters. Su Yu was currently most vexed about helping others to reach tier two, if he assisted them, the result was minimal and they needed to personally kill to advance faster. Lass, remember, in the future when we meet a tier two monster, I will block it while you take the chance to use your Runewords to attack it, I think that will work. Su Yu instructed, he had decided not to knock the monster unconscious but rather work together with Jade to kill it, this would probably have a better result. Jade affirmed with a nod. It was strange that the entire afternoon passed without any danger, they only met with a small group of Lesser Goblins which immediately fled upon seeing Su Yusrge group without attacking. The group would naturally not chase as they watched the group of little green monsters flee. Qin Jiagui asionally pulled the map out to determine their position before continuing forward, the forest was beginning to thicken and it became harder to move forward, Zhao Shichang continued to wield his bone de to open a path while Zhang Zhongmou used the Red Lotus Sword to help. Large swaths of forest were chopped down as branches and bramble were cleared, Zhao Shichang and Zhang Zhongmou opened the path and their speed increased. This was a rtively peaceful afternoon and even the sounds of monsters roaring in the distance were absent, it seemed that they were in a portion of the forest where there were no monsters. This primitive forest was very different from the one that everyone was familiar with, there were few insects or poisonous creatures, the weakest monsters in the food chain were likely the Lesser Goblins and Gnomes. However, although they were the lowest tier of monsters, they were still much stronger than ordinary humans. When ordinary humans entered here, if they were not relying on luck, numbers or weapons, it was simply impossible to kill a Lesser Goblin. As night fell, the group were already tired and prepared to rest. Zhao Shichang, Zhang Zhongmou and Ma Ziye who had taken out her Star de began to clear the area of wild grass and shrubs, creating an open area of roughly twenty metres. Everyone then worked together to clear the debris to allow them to sleep morefortably. The bags which contained food were ced in the centre, Jade carefully ced Lei Rui amongst the bags as she sat there to protect her. The others attempted to rest as close to the centre as possible, because they were numerous, they took shifts of three throughout the night. The small groups were formed based on their rtionships, Qin Jiagui was together with Yuan Niping, Su Yu was together with Zhang Zhongmou and the others, Li Dong and Zhou Huakang were together, and the others were a random mix. Liu Zheng held a pen and paper as he sat beside Zhang Zhongmou excitedly speaking: Hey, can I check with you what are your abilities and whos the strongest? He could tell that Zhang Zhongmou loved to talk, he was a chatterbox and questioning him would be the easiest. Qin Jiagui nced over at Xu Ruyun: You actually managed to kill a Greater Goblin to advance to tier one? What ability did you gain? Xu Ruyun frowned slightly while Qin Jiagui smiled: Dont be mistaken, all our abilities are openly shared, only when we are familiar with each other can we betterplement our skills. As for my ability, I am able to cause my skin to turn to metal. As he said this, his right arm immediately transformed, turning to metal while a metal circr drum suddenly appeared on his right shoulder. This can fire a Steel Missile, it is a new ability which I gained after promoting to tier two, my fist can cause the things hit by it to explode, these are my current abilities. Qin Jiaguis words dispelled some of the concerns which Xu Ruyun had as he slowly spoke: My ability seems to be in my chest area. As he said this, he moved aside his ck coat to expose his chest. Su Yu also looked over, Xu Ruyuns performance had been astonishing and everyone was curious what ability he had attained. As Xu Ruyun exposed his chest, Su Yu noticed that there was a slight trembling at the area of his chest, small des appeared suddenly one after the other from beneath his skin. This this is Qin Jiagui was stunned. Xu Ruyun reached down as he pulled one of the des out, the group could see that this was a surgical knife, flicking his wrist, the small de flew threw the air before embedding itself within the trunk of a tree. Pull out surgical knives from within your chest, this is your ability? Qin Jiagui had an expression of incredulity. Xu Ruyun nodded before continuing: It could be due to the many surgical knives on my person, after advancing, my body actually had a sucking power which absorbed these des into my body. This was the cause of my strange ability, I am able to continuously pull surgical knives from within my chest. he had a bitter smile on his face, this ability was certainly too unusual. Everyone exchanged nces, they were unable to clearly say whether his ability was strong or weak, he was currently at tier one and it would be difficult to make a judgement call, only when he reached tier two would they be able to tell if this ability was good. Zhang Zhongmou heard Liu Zhengs question of who was strongest as heughed: Whos the strongest? Thats naturally this daddy right here. Really? Liu Zheng had a fawning expression on his face, when the monsters attacked, he was too engrossed with preserving his life and could not pay attention to how the others were fighting. As such, he did not know who was the strongest as a look of curiosity and worship appeared on his face before silently pointing towards Su Yu: Why is it that he is always the first to rush forward when we meet with strong monsters? It seems that all the stronger monsters are dealt with by him, I actually thought that he was the strongest but its actually brother Zhang. Zhang Zhongmou nced over at Su Yu as he drilyughed: Him? You asked who was the strongest human, thats definitely me, but hes already too strong to be even considered a human. Liu Zheng was exasperated, he realised that Zhang Zhongmou was teasing him. Li Dong and Zhou Huakang sat together as they silently conversed: You beat up that Wang Xiang today, he will surely remember this, you better look out for yourself. Zhou Huakang nodded as a cold smile flitted across his face: I cant stand such hooligans, he actually dares to retaliate? That would give me a good reason to kill him off. Li Dong softly continued: As time goes on, the circumstances might be unfavourable, if we meet with monsters again tomorrow, we should allow the monsters to assist us in killing him, leaving such a person within the group would be like leaving a ticking time bomb, although you are currently stronger than him, an exposed gun is easy to dodge while a hidden arrow is difficult to defend against, also, who knows whether that fellow will get lucky, managing to kill a tier one monster and promoting to be tier one dark iron warriors like us? Li Dongs foresight was much greater than Zhou Huakang, while speaking he was ncing over at Xu Ruyun, he was a talent who hade to this world, managing to promote to tier one in a short period of time, this made Li Dong who had struggled so hard to advance to feel envious. Zhou Huakang affirmed with a grunt, as Li Dong said, it was better to find the earliest opportunity to get rid of that Wang Xiang. Qin Jiagui and Yuan Niping chatted for a short while before walking over to Su Yus side and seated himself beside him. Su Yu was currently opening a box of choctes, noticing Qin Jiagui, he also offered some to him. Qin Jiagui epted the offer as he bit down, he actually did not really like the vour of choctes. Looking at the group who were seated all around, Qin Jiagui whispered: Su Yu, the group is suddenly much bigger, we arent familiar with their characters and morals, we need to be especially careful and observant. Although Su Yu wasnt the leader of the group and he didnt want to think about being it, when matters became serious, Qin Jiaguis first thought would be to approach him and discuss. Even Qin Jiagui who wanted to be leader could not help but admit that within the group, Su Yu was the real backbone. Su Yu ced a piece of chocte into his mouth, chewed and swallowed before replying: That bus driver, the ck faced uncle, Liu Zheng who constantly daydreams as well as the programmer shouldnt be much of a problem, we must pay more attention to that person called Wang Xiang, he may cause some problems Also, we need to pay attention to Xu Ruyun. Suddenly, he turned to face Qin Jiagui as heughed: Why arent you eating? Dont like choctes? Qin Jiaguiughed before finally cing the remainder of the chocte into his mouth, chewing silently. Su Yu continued: Choctes are high in calories, eating a bit of it is sufficient especially in such a vicious environment. Chapter 133: Combat Genius Chapter 133: Combat Genius Qin Jiagui softly spoke: That Wang Xiang is clearly a ruffian, there was an altercation between Zhou Huakang and him earlier in the day, he must be filled with thought of revenge, he may even hate the rest of us. As for Xu Ruyun, he is overly calm and doesnt seem like an ordinary person, hes only just arrived within this frightening forest but has not shown the slightest bit of fear, he seems to adapt extremely quickly and has actually be a tier one dark iron warrior, such a person. Befriending him is certainly a good thing but on the same note, if we fall out, he would be a terrifying enemy Su Yu closed the lid on the box of choctes as he ced it within the bag by his side before continuing: Rx, I will pay attention. He knew the reason why Qin Jiagui hade over to speak to him, he wanted Su Yu to pay more attention to Wang Xiang, Xu Ruyun and the few others. Qin Jiagui breathed a sigh of relief, it was good that Su Yu had the same intentions, he was afraid that if their group met with any danger, these unstable elements might create some trouble. Within their group, only Su Yu would have the ability to split his attention to take notice of Xu Ruyun and the others. Qin Jia Gui went on: There are still a few more days, weve covered quite a bit of ground today. Based on our current speed, it seems that we may reach the position indicated on the map within five days. Su Yu looked at him as he suddenly asked: Qin Jiagui, what is the likelihood that the position indicated on the map is actually the exit? Qin Jiagui fell into a deep contemtion before finally speaking in a low voice: Im not sure, actually I dont have much confidence myself, however, we cant speak of this matter. This is currently the only hope that everyone is clinging on to, if there isnt hope, I fear that our group will disperse. Having such this, fatigue and helplessness filled his features. Su Yu looked at Qin Jiagui with sympathy, in this moment he finally realised that Qin Jiagui had long suspected that the position indicated on the map could possibly not be the exit, he had firmly insisted on this to strengthen the confidence of everyone, blindly believing that that was the exit. This blind faith was the only thing holding the group together, otherwise, it was likely that they would suffer from mental breakdowns. Actually, maybe it isnt as terrible as we currently think it is. Su Yu suddenly stretched his hand to pat Qin Jiagui, although they wererades, they had a sense of rivalry between them and their rtions were not especially close, it could only be said that they were forced to berades by the circumstances surrounding them. As Su Yu patted Qin Jiagui, he could fill his broad and firm shoulders, suddenly, a feeling that Qin Jiagui was actually a reliablepanion well up within him. At the very least, he was certainly acting in the best interests of the group, amongst the males within the group besides Zhang Zhongmou, Qin Jiagui was the second most trustedpanion of Su Yu. As for Zhao Shichang, Li Dong and Zhou Huakang, Zhao Shichang was slightly better but it was impossible to trust him 100%, as for Li Dong and Zhou Huakang, he simply could not bring himself to trust them, it could only be said that it was better to have two more members than two less members in the group. As the newly joined personnel, he did not expect much for them, they could not be considered truerades yet. Qin Jiagui was stunned for a moment as he felt Su Yu pat his shoulder, in his impression, Su Yu was a easy-going person who seldom did anything to anyone, besides being very good friends with Zhang Zhongmou, whether it be himself, Zhao Shichang or Li Dong, Su Yu did not seek them out to speak with them. This was the reason why Zhao Shichang, Li Dong and the others felt as though Su Yu was a person who was difficult to get close to, together with his strength, they actually had a feeling that he was unreachable. Even Qin Jiagui had been given such an impression, this was why he had been so hesitant about approaching Su Yu to discuss matters. Within this forest, power was everything, whoever had the strength would be able to gain the respect of others. If everyone were merely ordinary humans, with Su Yus character, he would definitely be someone transparent within the group. However, because he had strength, the feeling he gave the others was someone who was unreachable. As a result, Li Dong and Zhou Huakang seldom sought out Su Yu to talk, they actually wanted to get closer to Su Yu and be buddies with him like Zhang Zhongmou, however They were afraid to be in his presence, not daring to speak as they felt that Su Yu was difficult to interact with. Su Yu had merely casually patted Qin Jiagui but this spoke of his recognition, he did not know that his simple gesture had caused a feeling of being overwhelmed by recognition from a superior to well within Qin Jiagui. Qin Jiagui actually scolded himself for having such a feeling but his heart could not help but have a strange sensation. He suddenly understood, being recognised by someone much stronger than himself was actually something so fulfilling, it actually made him feel overwhelmed. Although they were of simr status within the school in the past, Qin Jiagui had been much more outstanding than Su Yu, however, after entering this forest, because of Su Yus luck in killing his first Lesser Goblin, the gap in strength between the two was merely widening. Su Yu was slowly widening the gap, originally Qin Jiagui could still see his back and had tried his hardest to catch up, when he finally looked up, he realised that he had been left far behind, unable to catch even the slightest glimpse of him. After promoting to tier three, Su Yu had the power of the Rending Storm, he had even improved the technique allowing him to cause an explosive effect a distance away, together with the Golden Blood made him a formidable force. He had also given away two precious treasures which allowed both Ma Ziye and Zhang Zhongmou to promote to tier three and tier two respectively, such abilities and methods were miles ahead of what Qin Jiagui had. Ma Ziye had also promoted to tier three today, back when Su Yu had jested aboutcking the confidence of fighting Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui had heard it and he had cursed in his heart, he felt that Su Yu was merely acting humble, Su Yu had acquired the Golden Blood and had thereafter exploded forth with a might that had swept all the frightening monsters like the Golden Gnome King and Savage Bull Demon away, even two Ma Ziyes probably could not create such results. Thinking back to York and Chu Xiang who were both tier three experts but had been killed by Su Yu, Qin Jiagui suddenly felt a weird sensation well up within him, could Su Yu actually be abat genius? Or could he just be extremely lucky? Su Yus growth had been personally witnessed by him, how strong was the current Su Yu? This was something that was impossible to estimate. Su Yu patted Qin Jiaguis shoulder before continuing: Ive always believed that since we are able to enter this area, there will definitely be a way out. Its only that we havent found it, there is always a way, we definitely have hope. Qin Jiagui nodded, this unnned discussion between the two of them had actually drawn them closer together. The first half of the night was guarded by Zhao Shichang, Mao Mingzhu and Wang Xiang, Zhao Shichang asionally walked around as he inspected before indicating to Wang Xiang and Mao Mingzhu to look out for certain areas. This night was rtively peaceful and the sounds of monsters roaring in the distance was seldom heard. The night was extremely quiet with only the sound of Zhang Zhongmou snoring. Zhao Shichang yawned, he noticed that Mao Mingzhu and Wang Xiang seemed like they were falling asleep and could not help but walk over: Focus, it will be over in a while. Mao Mingzhu replied: I think its quite peaceful there doesnt seem to be any danger.. How about She had not finished her sentence when Zhao Shichang red at her as he interrupted: If you wish to die, its fine. However, dont drag us in. Within this forest, danger lurks everywhere and we may face peril at any moment. If you continue to have such thoughts, I think it wont be long before you die. Having said this, Zhao Shichang walked off to the side, no longer caring about them. Mao Mingzhus face was red, after being lectured, her lethargy was gone and she could only focus on looking all around her. Time continued to pass minute after minute, looking at his watch, it was finally time for Su Yu, Zhou Huakang and Huo Shan to take over. When he walked to Huo Shans side, this middle aged man was currently hugging his case, his body was huddled as he continued to softly mumble. Zhao Shichang first thought that Huo Shan had not fallen asleep but upon closer inspection, he was actually sleep talking. Xiang Mei dont worry. Ill reach the hospital soon Ive brought the money for the operation, youll be fine You cant die Suddenly, Huo Shan began crying within his dream. Zhao Shichang was stunned, seeing a grown-up male cry like a little kid caused an unhappy feeling to well up within him, looking at the time, he hardened his heart to wake Huo Shan up. Huo Shan woke up dazed, instinctively clutching onto his case as he nervously sat up, he could feel the stains on his face as he hurriedly used his clothes to wipe it up. Wake up uncle, its your turn for sentry duty. Zhao Shichang sat down as he spoke. Oh, oh. Huo Shan had woken up and recalled the earlier arrangement, three people in a group and they would take turns to do sentry duty, he was together with Su Yu and Zhou Huakang in group two, this half of the night was their turn. The reason why Su Yu was paired together with Zhou Huakang was in light of the altercation between him and Wang Xiang earlier in the day, with Su Yu in the group, it was unlikely that Zhou Huakang would have the courage to cause any trouble. On such a night, everyone wished to have a peaceful sleep without any trouble arising. After waking up, Su Yu nodded to Zhao Shichang indicating that he could sleep and leave the rest to him. Zhao Shichangid downfortably, amongst the people guarding the group, Su Yu was definitely the one who made them feel the safest. Chapter 134: 666 Monster? Chapter 134: 666 Monster? Su Yu did not walk to and fro like Zhao Shichang, rather, he merely sat by the side. HIs current vision and hearing allowed him to clearly sense everything around him. Zhou Huakang stood by the other side, asionally walking before sitting down, he nced a couple of times at Wang Xiang, it was clear that he was vexed and had wanted to walk over to stomp him to death but had controlled himself. As for Wang Xiang, knowing that Zhou Huakang was guarding the night, how could he dare to sleep? His entire body was tense and his heart was filled with hatred and fear. As for Huo Shan, he firmly clutched his case as though he were hugging his lifeline, not rxing for a single moment. This night was very peaceful, they did not suffer any disturbances as it swiftly became day, finally, Su Yu heard some movements. It was not only Su Yu who heard this, even Zhou Huakang and Huo Shan heard the roar of a monster. This roar suddenly transmitted from far away, this was followed by a second howling noise but it did not seem to be from the monster, also, this sound was gradually getting closer to the resting area of the group. Su Yu did not need to speak as Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou and Ma Ziye swiftly woke up. Whats going on? Zhang Zhongmou stood up as he immediately rushed to Su Yus side. Su Yu shook his head, his left fist gently clenching as ck scales slowly emerged onto the back of his hand. Bang! A loud noise could be heard roughly twenty metres away from where the group were, there was then the noise of a tree falling. Crack, crack frightening sounds could be heard as the faces of the group changed, they were now fully awake as Qin Jiagui softly eximed: Quickly retreat! Everyone swiftly moved back as they saw one big tree after another falling to the ground. Roar!!!!! A frightening howl rang out as though it were the roar of an ancient monster from ages past, this sound came from ten metres in front of the group. Ning Yan who was amongst the group suddenly had a weird light sh through her eyes, she unconsciously pushed aside Zhou Birong who was in front of her as she walked forward, as though something were attracting her. Careful, dont go. Zhou Birongs right hand sprouted steel feathered ws while she used her left hand to hold back Ning Yan. Ma Ziye, Zhao Shichang, Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou and the others stood ready in their formation as a precaution, the surroundings were still rather dim and if they met with some unexpected situation, running away haphazardly would be a foolish maneuver. Besides the neers, the others responded rtively calmly. Su Yus left hand had transformed and was covered with ck scales, as the trees continued to fall, a humanoid monster that was totally ck appeared before them. This monster was roughly as tall as a human, its entire body was jet ck, what was most strange about this monster was that arge portion of its body was already rotted, the rotted flesh was slowly sliding down its body, its face did not have any obvious organs of the five senses, merely having two ck holes for eyes. Those ck holes contained a strange purple light, two rows of snow white teeth could be seen within its mouth, however, its lips had long since rotted away and appeared extremely grotesque. Su Yus Eye of Perception immediately activated, a warning like information that was filled with a series of question marks and unknown danger was being pointed out. Su Yus heart sank as he took a step back, this was the first time he had failed to obtain information on a monster using the Eye of Perception. Behind Su Yu, the group could see the grotesque form of the monster as several people gasped. Zhang Zhongmou and Ma Ziye went forward, wanting to assist Su Yu in dealing with the monster. Contrary to expectation, the monster which appeared did not attack Su Yu but rather seemed frightened after seeing therge group of people, turning its head as it swiftly ran off in another direction. Give up! You wont be able to escape! A sinister voice filled with cold killing intent suddenly resounded, this sound had abruptly resounded and even Su Yu did not notice when the other party had arrived, arge ancient tree was before them and stomping noises could be heard as Su Yu caught sight of a figure. This figure was actually climbing up the tree trunk as though it were t ground, reaching the top of it in an instant. This scene made Su Yu and Ma Ziye who was rushing forward speechless, being able to walk up a tree trunk as though it were t ground, this was simply a scene out of a martial arts flick, someone with peerless Qing Gong*. *Qing Gong refers to light body skill. They were still dazed while the figure which had climbed to the top of the tree immediately leapt, flying over twenty metres towards the monster as his entire body began to rotate like Su Yus Rending Storm, heavily smashing into the rotting jet ck monster. The humanoid monster groaned,rge amounts of rotten flesh were ground from its back as it fell forward Bang! The humanoid monster smashed into a tree causing the tree to sway violently, thereafter, it fell to the ground with a Plop! without getting back up. The person who had flown through the air firmlynded on the ground, his actions were extremely confident and at ease. When this person finallynded, Su Yu and the others were finally able to see his appearance. This was a male who did not seem older than thirty, his face was handsome and it seemed miraculous that his ck clothes were spotless, without any stenching from them. After staying in this forest for a few days, anyone would be covered with a stench and appear disheveled, however, this handsome male was clean and did not seem disheveled, this filled the group with puzzlement. Afternding, the male nced over at Su Yu and the others, he was able to see their puzzled expressions and sorry figures but simply ignored them, as though Su Yu and the others were not worth his attention. Why go through all this trouble? Mo Nian, just give up. The handsome male spoke in a cold voice that seemed devoid of any emotions. Howl! The rotting humanoid monster slowly climbed back up and unexpectedly spoke. Xue Tong Must you really be so ruthless? A pair of ck eyes that emitted a faint purple glow stared at the handsome male before emitting a howl, this sound was extremely miserable as though it were the roar of an ancient beast in despair. Su Yu and the others who had backed away had shocked expressions, in this moment they realised that the rotting humanoid monster was actually a human? From their words, it was clear that the jet ck humanoid monster was called Mo Nian while the cold handsome male was called Xue Tong. Ruthless? Mo Tian, what do you think? A cold smile appeared on the males face as his body turned, suddenly looking off to the side. Closely after, soft rustling sounds of footsteps could be heard from within the dark forest by the side, another figure slowly emerged. This was also a male in his twenties, his hands were tucked within his sleeves and as he walked it seemed like he was huddled up, as though he were an old man who was afraid of the cold. Official business ording to our principles! This persons voice was indifferent, as though he did not wish to interact with the humanoid monster as he stared off into the distance. Mo Tian, Im your brother! The humanoid monster that sat on the ground howled as it looked at the male who had suddenly emerged, the purple glow within its eyes gradually fading as it trembled violently, pieces of rotting flesh dripping down. Xue Tong looked over at Mo Tian who had just emerged before looking at the humanoid monster Mo Nian, towards this pair of brothers, his face had a cruel smile. Su Yu and the others continued to slowly back away, thereafter, he secretly activated the Eye of Perception wanting to gain information on the two new males. However, he did not expect that the information shown would actually be Unknown. Why was the Eye of Perception useless against these three people? Su Yu did not understand. As for the three neers, they simply ignored Su Yu and the others, it was as though they were merely ants not worth paying attention to. Brother, if you want to be indignant. You can only me yourself for delving too deep for power you can actually stoop down to be a monster? We have orders to get rid of you, Im sorry. Brother, I am going to kill you. The youth who had walked out had a dazed expression as he finally looked towards the humanoid monster on the group, hesitation could be seen within his eyes before it swiftly hardened. The extremely handsome Xue Tong continued with a mocking smile on his face: Also, youre merely a failed Evil, Mo Nian this is really pitiful Mo Tian, act now! Mo Tian whose hands were still tucked within his sleeves gently nodded before his hands suddenly stretched out, his fingers were ramrod straight as they suddenly began to extend, each bing a chinese foot long, seeming as though his arms had enormous forks attached to them. Finger Spear! Mo Tian eximed as he strode forward, both his hands were like a raging storm as they jabbed forth like a barrage of javelins that filled the air, all they could see were after shadows of his fingers that were raining down on the pitch-ck rotting human form. Why why must you force me I really didnt wish didnt wish to be like this.. Aaaahhh! The humanoid monster which was seated on the ground hugged its head as it continued to mumble, looking at the sky which was filled with Finger Spears falling onto his body, he suddenly opened his mouth to expose his white teeth as he howled. Kaboom! A loud noise rang out, no one had clearly seen what had happened but Mo Tian groaned as he suddenly fell away. Ning Yan who was within the group suddenly groaned, her forehead was covered in cold sweat as she firmly held the nape of her neck, she could feel a burning sensation from that area. Are you okay? Zhou Birong was shocked as she softly questioned. Why do you have to force me! The humanoid monster howled as its body twisted strangely before standing up, the purple light which was fading within its eyes suddenly shot out, appearing like a lightbulb within the night as its entire body emitted this purple light, spreading out in all directions. Not good! Xue Tong suddenly yelled as he stomped and kicked, his left legnding on the ground while his right leg flew forward. Suddenly, his right leg began to swiftly extend and became like a two to three metre long whip in the blink of an eye as it swiftly flew forward. Pa! An explosive sound rang out as the whip-like leg swept into the humanoid monster which had just stood up. The humanoid monster howled as it tumbled away, once again smashing into arge tree, causing the tree to emit cracking noises as the entire trunk began to bend like a bow before finally breaking off, the strength behind the collision was simply frightening. Ma Ziyes eyes were wide open and her heart was stunned, her whipping kick was childs y whenpared to the whipping kick from this Xue Tong, its power was simply inconceivable. When the humanoid monster fell away, Su Yus sharp eyes managed to see the three numbers 666 on the nape of its neck, the three numbers were shing with a strange purple demonic glow as though it originated from the 666, continually dispersing into all parts of the body. The humanoid monster continued to struggle on the ground as it howled, the vicious whipping kick earlier did not cause any damage to it. 666? Su Yu immediately recalled the three ck numbers 666 on the nape of Ning Yans neck, was this merely a coincidence or Su Yu felt stunned as he looked back, he could see Ning Yan shivering as her right hand firmly pressed down on the back of her neck, her reaction was extremely strange. 666, what could it mean? Was all this merely a coincidence or was there something else to it? Su Yu was dazed, as for Mo Tian, he had climbed back up as he pounced once again, his ten fingers extended as he yelled Finger Spear, wielding his arms as he pierced towards the humanoid monster. The cold smile on Xue Tongs handsome face was gone, he did not expect the humanoid monster to have such a frightening amount of strength, his body bent slightly as he sprang forth, the upper half of his body and both his legs suddenly extended like rubber. Both his hands stretched out and to grab onto a nearby tree branch, using it as focal point as he spun his body around and viciously flung both his legs out. Pa! Pa! His extended legs and body whipped towards the humanoid monster which was barely four metres away. Roar! The humanoid monster howled as the purple glow from its body formed a, covering its entire body as purple magical runes began to emerge. The monster abruptly caught both legs that were approaching extremely quickly. The monster dragged Xue Tong about and flung him heavily towards Mo Tian. Chapter 135: True Evil Chapter 135: True Evil The humanoid monster suddenly exploded forth, a purpleyer of magical runes seemed to cover its entire body as its hands stretched forth, instantly grabbing Xue Tongs legs as it dragged him and tossed him towards Mo Tian who was rushing over. Bang! Xue Tong and Mo Tian groaned as their bodies mmed together before tumbling away. Damn, isnt he a failed product? How can he still be so powerful? Xue Tong yelled, Mo Tian had used the Finger Spear and they had all pierced his body causing several finger sized holes to appear, blood spurting from them like a fountain. The humanoid monster let out a frightening roar as it stomped, the ground sunk in as it rushed forward,rge pieces of rotten flesh were flung aside exposing the white bone underneath. Its right hand wed as it grabbed Xue Tongs face, lifting his entire body with a single hand. Xue Tong howled as his legs mped down on the humanoid monsters left arm, his entire lower body suddenly began to twist. Crack! A crisp sound rang out as the left arm of the humanoid monster was snapped. At the back, Mo Tians left arm tightened as his right hand pulled on the fingers of his left, causing the left arm to be pulled into the form of a curved bow, the other five fingers had been pulled straight, forming five bowstrings which he firmly attached to his own waist. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Five bowstrings explosively shot forth, the humanoid monster miserably cried as its chest was blown open, the purple demonic markings on its body continued to fluctuate endlessly, the power from these five strings were extremely terrifying, causing the humanoid monster to instantly be flung away. Xue Tongnded before kicking, closely following behind. All the strange energy was gathered within his two legs and his speed was stupendously fast, instantly covering over seven metres of space as he kicked, stepping hard onto the chest of the humanoid monster. An oppressive sound like that of lightning could be heard from the chest of the humanoid monster, Xue Tongs leg had stomped onto the monsters chest as his entire person flew into the sky before kicking with his left leg, hitting the side of the monsters face. These sequence of movements urred lightning fast, Su Yu and the others in the distance could only stare speechlessly as they felt thoroughly stunned. Whether it be the humanoid monster or Xue Tong and Mo Tian, the nimbleness and speed of their movements were not something that Qin Jiagui and the others couldpare with, even Su Yu was a far cry from it. Compared to Xue Tongs bunch, Su Yu and the others were not any different from ordinary people. The humanoid monster was once again kicked flying as it smashed heavily into the ground with a Kaboom!. At the back, Mo Tian continued to stand in his original position, his five fingers which had been pulled into five bowstrings had twisted together to form a bowstring that was in the form of a fried dough crisp. His right hand hooked this bowstring as his gaze grew cold, continually pulling as the bowstring emitted cracking noises, finally, his right hand was fully extended backwards, the bowstring had been pulled to a limit and the power contained within seemed to be unbelievable as Mo Tians face was scrunched up, his entire body lightly trembling. This blow surely contained a fearsome might. Xue Tong had justnded after kicking the humanoid monster twice when Mo Tian suddenly eximed: Dodge! Xue Tongs expression changed as he hurriedly proned on the ground to avoid. Ha! Mo Tians facial expression twisted, his aim was locked on the humanoid monster which had just fallen away as he finally rxed his hand. Boom! The air seemed to explode with a streak of lightning as the branches of therge trees by the side began to sway violently causing leaves to fill the sky, the humanoid monster which had just fallen to the ground had just stood up as it suddenly howled, the flesh at its chest area exploding out, the purple markings on its body instantly destroyed as arge clear hole appeared there. Behind it, tworge trees were also felled as they fell with a Boom! to the ground. An absolutely frightening blow, Su Yu and the others sucked in a breath of cold air, this blow was simply too astounding, if they were the ones to suffer this blow, they would have instantly been blown apart without a whole corpse left behind. Lets go. Su Yu suddenly whispered, whether it be the humanoid monster or the mysterious Xue Tong and Mo Tian, they simply could notpare with them. Staying by the side could possibly result in their deaths. Su Yu turned as he prepared to flee, nobody knew who would win or what would happen after, it was safer to take the chance to flee. Qin Jiagui also recovered as he hurriedly picked up the tworge bags on the ground as he whispered: Everyone, move faster, it isnt safe to stay here. Although it was notpletely bright, everyone began to pick up their belongings. They were very curious on the backgrounds of the few people as well as who would win, but seeing the humanoid monster suffer heavy injuries, they decided that they could tarry no longer and immediately prepared to leave. Ning Yan, whats the matter with you? At this moment, Zhou Birong suddenly eximed as the group finally noticed something was amiss with Ning Yan. There was still a piece of cloth covering Ning Yans face making it difficult to make out her facial expression, however, her entire body was continually trembling as her two hands firmly sped the back of her neck. When Zhou Birong hollered, NIng Yan seemed to break down as she suddenly let out a low roar, as though a trapped beast within her body had finally been awakened and she was using everything within her to control it. The humanoid monster which had been struck to the ground by Mo Tians frightening blow had a hole the size of a basketball in the centre of its chest, its injuries were extremely severe but Xue Tong and Mo Tian did not have the time to celebrate as they saw piercing purple lights shooting forth from therge hole in its chest. The purple light was akin to a beam of light from a searchlight, within the purple lights, streaks of threatening looking ck lights could be seen within it. Suddenly devil like features could be seen within the lights, extremely fearful and eye-catching. Hahaha. A frightening sinisterugh suddenly spread in all directions, azure light and ck mist was being emitted from the hole within the humanoid monsters chest, the scene seemed as though the ck mist had been trapped within the humanoid monsters body, it had finally broken through the confines and the true evil had been unleashed. This this is. Damn it. Cold sweat could be seen on Xue Tongs handsome countenance, in the blink of an eye beads of sweat could be seen trickling down his face. Mo Tians mouth was agape as though he was absolutely stunned, his lips were trembling as he muttered: Wasnt he a failed product? How could it be like this. This response That isnt right, could it be that there is another existence nearby? Having said this, he suddenly turned as divine lights seemed to sh from his eyes, shooting towards Su Yu and the others who were preparing to leave. The ck mist which was emitted from the humanoid monsters chest was bing more and more dense, quickly swallowing the body of the monster as the rotted flesh began to continually twist and swell, boils began to grow and burst, suddenly, a white boney finger extended from within the rotted flesh, continually extending as therge amounts of ck rotted flesh on the ground began to swirl. When this hand reached the side of Mo Tian,rge amounts of rotten ck flesh began to gather on this boney hand, causing it to be a thick ck arm, the huge arm was swelling as thick ck fur began to grow on it, five fingers like metal hooks with sharp fingernails, with a speed that far surpassed anyone instantly shed out towards Mo Tians chest. Ahhh! Mo Tian suddenly let out a miserable cry, a faintyer of yellow appeared above his chest seeming like a protective shield, however, it was instantly shredded by the huge ck arm as the five sharp fingers instantly pierced into his chest. Xue Tong who was by the side realised that the situation was grim as he instantly moved, climbing up the side of a big tree before jumping into the air, turning as his legs stuck together, spinning as he became like a drill while attacking. Within therge amounts of ck mist, a boney hand stretched forth, pieces of rotted ck flesh began to gather forming another gigantic ck arm, five fingers went forth like a demonic w as they struck towards Xue Tong. Suddenly, the demonic w swept as it grabbed Xue Tongs legs which were flying forward, flinging him towards Su Yu and the others who were nning to run away. Careful! Su Yu eximed as everyone attempted to dodge, he could see that Xue Tong was flying towards was hurtling fast towards Qin Jiagui, it was simply too fast and Qin Jiagui did not have the time to dodge, Su Yu urgently moved as he pushed Qin Jiagui aside. Bang! Xue Tong tumbled past Qin Jiagui as he smashed into the ground, rolling a few times before finally stopping, blood spurting out of his mouth. Xue Tong was already extremely frightening, however,pared to the monster, he seemed like a newborn baby. Mo Tians chest had been pierced as he let out a miserable howl as he hoarsely shouted: Brother! This shout was heard by the monster as the ck arm that was pierced into his chest began to tremble, its movements became sluggish as Mo Tian kicked, knocking the monster aside as his body tumbled away. Mo Tians right hand tossed as his left hand which was in the form of a fried dough twist split up into five bowstrings, suddenly causing five Boom! noises to sound out within the ck mist as frightening howls rang out. As the sounds faded away, a white skeleton appeared from within the ck mist. There was a frightening howl as the rotted ck flesh on the ground began to swirl, swiftly rushing to the skeleton before forming a ck human roughly 2.5 metres tall, its entire body was swollen with exposed purple tendons everywhere, like little purple snakes crawling around the body. Chapter 136: Gecko Beast Transformation Chapter 136: Gecko Beast Transformation Howl! The gigantic ck monster with purple veins roared as his two hands began to transform, extending to his knees. Ten ck fingers were shaped like metal hooks, on his back were two rows of ten ck protrusions, the numbers 666 were on the back of his neck, glowing with a brilliant light, seeming to contain unfathomable amounts of energy yet also like a sort of frightening curse. Mo Tian continually retreated as he pressed his chest, fresh blood was flowing from the five punctures on his chest but they were recovering at an astonishing speed as the blood flow swiftly stopped. At this moment, his hands had returned to their original form, slowly tracing a circle as though he was preparing for something. On the other side, Xue Tong also climbed back up from the ground as he wiped the blood from his mouth, his legs were shivering slightly as soft cracking sounds could be heard, like a piece of machinery that was beginning to start up, his handsome face was extremely pale with a cautious expression on it, his current gaze made it clear that he was currently taking things seriously. The gigantic ck monster stopped roaring as his eyes turned azure, his hands gently lifted before suddenly kicking. Bang! The entire ground seemed to be filled with the oppressive roar of lightning as the gigantic ck monster rushed forward, contrary to their expectations, he ignored Mo Tian and Xue Tong as he shot directly towards Su Yu and the group. His immense body together with the frightening force of his rush was definitely not any less than that of a tank rushing towards them. Quick, dodge! Su Yu eximed, they had just prepared to leave but did not expect such a sudden change of events, the giant ck monster had actually ignored Mo Tian and Xue Tong as he directly rushed towards them. The giant ck monster was almost 2.5 metres tall, each stride covered much ground and his speed was tremendous as he rushed over in an instant. Su Yu eximed as he dodged to the side, Zhao Shichang howled as blood spurted from his mouth, he had been knocked aside by the giant ck monster. Bang! Zhao Shichang was like a ragdoll as he was flung aside, falling into a copse of shrubs as he crunched several of them causing his body to be pierced by their broken remains. Su Yu, Qin Jiagui and the others had barely managed to avoid being hit, Zhao Shichang was sent flying away and the others had pale expressions as they swiftly ran, only Ning Yan continued to sp the back of her neck as her body stood rigidly there. Su Yu who had just avoided the rush noticed this and was stunned, by the time he recovered it was already toote. The giant ck monster stopped before Ning Yan who was standing there rigidly, contrary to expectations, he actually did not knock her to send her flying but rather raised a ck demonic w, pinching Ning Yans neck before lifting her. Huuu chiii The giant ck monster had lifted Ning Yan up as coarse breathing could be felt on Ning Yans face. Suddenly, Ning Yan seemed as though she had suddenly been aggravated as she began to scream, her two hands letting go of the back of her neck while a piercing ck light shot from the back of her neck. 666? At the back, some people finally noticed this. Zhou Birong had always been paying close attention to Ning Yan, at this moment she was crying hoarsely, she had finally seen the 666 symbol appear on the back of Ning Yans neck. Ning Yans long hair had always been let down as it covered her shoulders, together with the small size of the 666 symbol, if one did not pay close attention it was simply too difficult to notice. Su Yu had inadvertently noticed it but did not share it with anyone, at this moment, everyone noticed the piercing ck light from the 666 symbol and could not help but connect it with the azure coloured 666 symbol on the ck monsters neck, a strange feeling welled up within everyones hearts. At the back, Xue Tong and Mo Tian also had a drastic change in expression. Another seed? No, it cannot be aggravated or we wont have any chance! Xue Tong suddenly let out a terrifying howl: Gecko Beast Transformation! His body suddenly dropped to the ground as his legs and chest began to strangely change, frightening scales began to appear over them, besides his head and two arms, the rest of his lower body had transformed into that of a gecko. At the same time, a pair of strong and powerful lower limbs kicked, causing the entire body which was prone on the ground to fly into the air, uratelynding on the back of the monster which had just lifted Ning Yan off the ground, his entire body instantly wrapping around the ck monster. Haoooo! The ck monster howled as it twisted attempting to shirk Xue Tong aside, who knew that Xue Tongs transformed limbs and bodies would contain countless suckers both big and small, firmly sticking onto the ck monster, his transformed body was also covered in scales and densely covered in ndr hair, these ndr hair would releaserge amounts of mucus upon contact with an enemys body. Mo Tian! Quickly! Xue Tong shouted as he held onto the ck monster in a death vise while secreting the frightening mucus. At the back, it was unknown when Mo Tian had wrapped his left hand around the trunk of a tree which required three people to fully epass it, his person had swiftly ran to the other side causing this left arm to be stretched incredibly long, his right arm was still holding onto this extended left arm as he continued to pull it backwards. He was actually relying on this thick trunk and his body to form a bow, while using his stretched left arm as a bowstring, prepared to send out the most frightening arrow in his life. Sounds of beans being fried could be heard from within his left arm as the bones within seemed to squirm, his left arm had been pulled to a limit and a frightening arrow was about to be released. Bang! Even Su Yu and the others who were over twenty metres away could feel a frightening gale as the withered leaves on the ground scattered, the giant ck monster had barely managed to reach Xue Tong who had climbed onto his body, however, therge amounts of mucus secreted out had already flowed down his body, glueing its two feet to the ground. By the time the monster realised that it needed to dodge, the mucus was already glueing its two feet to the ground. As it attempted to jump,rge amounts of soil was actually forcefully pulled out causing it to stumble, this had urred too suddenly and Mo Tians frightening blow had finally reached. Kaboom! This blow contained all the strength within Mo Tian, after releasing this arrow, he howled as blood flowed out from his nose and mouth, tumbling away from the recoil. This was a blow which contained all the potential within his body, although its might was frightening, it also had a frightening rebound on the body, causing internal injuries, it would definitely take several days for recovery. If it were not absolutely necessary, Mo Tian would definitely not be willing to do so. The strength of the ck monster was simply too terrifying, only by risking injury to himself would there possibly be a chance to exterminate it. Following the sound of explosion, the ck monster let out a miserable shrill cry, its two legs and waist had instantly disappeared without a single trace of blood. Even Xue Tong who was wrapped on its body had been severely injured, he had suffered from the terrifying attack, losing one of hisrge hind legs. The lower half of its body had suddenly been destroyed as the ck monster howled while falling to the ground, turning as it pressed Xue Tong who was on its back below him, the azure veins on its body began to jump erratically, ridding its body of the mucus as a demonic w regained its freedom, instantly mping down on the neck of Xue Tong. Xue Tong began to struggle with his life on the line, an ordinary opponent would have long been rendered immobile by therge amounts of mucus but the demonic markings on the ck monster could actually break through the mucus in a short period of time, regaining its freedom. Xue Tong had his neck mped by a terrifying demonic w, it immediately became difficult to breathe as he shouted: Mo Tian. Save me. His hands wed haphazardly as his body continued to tremble, the transformed areas of his body releasing even more mucus. At the back, Mo Tian had fallen to the ground after that final blow, all the strange energy within his body had been emptied without a single ounce left behind. The left hand of the ck monster continued to mp down on Xue Tong while its right hand held onto Ning Yan, suddenly, it opened its huge maw as it moved towards Ning Yans neck in an attempt to bite. Almost at the same time, Su Yu, Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou, Ma Ziye and the others recovered their senses as they rushed forward. Half the reason for Su Yu rushing forward was to kill the ck monster while the other half was to save Ning Yan, as for Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou and the others, they rushed forward merely thinking of killing the ck monster. The ck monster was extremely strong, stronger than any tier three beast monster that they had faced, if they took the chance to kill such a frightening monster, what stage would they be able to advance to? This was something that had an incrediblyrge amount of enticement. The lower half of the ck monster had already been destroyed, it had fallen to the ground and was being held in a death grasp by Xue Tong. Its entire body was covered in mucus and could be said to be a tiger without its ws and teeth, even though it was much stronger than them, it really did not cause much fear. The ck monsters maw moved towards Ning Yans neck, as though there was something it desperately needed there, at the instant it bit down, the 666 symbol on the back of Ning Yans neck shot forth a brilliant ck light. Of the people rushing forward, Qin Jiagui was the one with the greatest enthusiasm in killing this monster, seeing the strength of it, he had already imagined himself bing stronger than Su Yu if he killed it, this monster was his only hope of doing so. In order to take this kill, Qin Jiagui did not care about the safety of the others as he instantly activated the Steel Missile. A cylindrical object appeared on his right shoulder as a missile flew forward, instantly smashing into the ck monster. Kaboom! An explosive sound resounded out, the ck monster had purple veins protecting its body and was not hurt by the Steel Missile, rather, Xue Tong and Ning Yan miserably cried as they were struck by the shrapnel, blood instantly covering their bodies. Damn, this is impossible, this is merely a seed that hasnt advanced. I wont ept this. Chapter 137: True Terror, Ning Yan’s Transformation Chapter 137: True Terror, Ning Yans Transformation In the midst of them rushing over, the ck monster suddenly lifted its head as it howled miserably, even Qin Jiaguis Steel Missile had failed to harm it but its mouth was currently dripping with fresh blood, it had attempted to bite the back of Ning Yans neck when a frightening ck light had erupted. This ck light seemed as though it had spiritual awareness as it immediately caused all the teeth within the monsters mouth to shatter before continuing upwards, mouth, nose, eyes, cheeks each area began to crack as a frightening scene unveiled itself, this exceptionally powerful monster cried miserably and indignantly before its entire head suddenly disintegrated. A streak of purple light then flew instantly into the back of Ning Yans neck before disappearing, thereafter, a streak of purple light tinged with a touch of ck rose to the sky, Ning Yan suddenly let out a shrill cry as her body exploded with a frightening amount of power, heavily shirking off the ck monster which had lost its head and lower body as well as Xue Tong away. Impossible Xue Tong had almost been crushed to death by the ck monster, however, it had suddenly died allowing him to live. At this moment the scene before his eyes was simply too stupefying: A seed. How could it be so frightening could it. Could it be really be. Impossi. impossible He seemed to have thought of something as he swiftly shouted Impossible, his face filled with fear as though the thing he thought of was the most frightening existence within the world. Ning Yan stood at her original position, a frightening energy fluctuation could be seen undting throughout her body, the cloth covering her face fell to the ground, her originally disfigured face had already recovered, wless and perfect, however, there were two streaks of red flowing from her eyes to her cheeks, like two trails of bloody tears. Su Yu, Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou, Ma Ziye and the others were stunned as they were halted in their tracks, staring dazedly at Ning Yan. Besides Su Yu who had his suspicions, the others had always been unsatisfied with Ning Yans usual actions, they did not paid much attention to her but at this moment, no one could have imagined such a shocking transformation would ur. Her entire body was trembling as she slowly turned, looking towards the dazed group of Su Yu and the others as purple ck light shot forth, a hoarse shout could be heard from her mouth: You guys go. Quickly leave. The further you run the better. Im about. About to lose my will. Her voice was bing hoarse, as she spoke herst words, her body was already trembling violently as though she were bearing some immense pain, the 666 symbol on the back of her neck continued to release purple ck light, streaks of purple ck demonic veins began to flow throughout her body from the back of her neck. Ning Yan! Zhou Birong and Su Yu could not help but shout. Leave, quickly leave! Ma Ziye tugged on Su Yu as they felt their bodies cover in cold sweat, they were not stupid and could tell that Ning Yan must have acquired the power of the ck monster. No, it was something even more frightening than the ck monster, it was also possible that she would lose her mind, bing a killing machine. Su Yu, lets leave, everyone, hurry and move! Qin Jiagui also howled as he began to pick up the bags of food, grabbing Yuan Nipings hand as he began to flee. Quickly flee! Ning Yan roared, her two arms raising as the demonic veins covering her body became more apparent, her eyes were filled with a terrifying cold as a demonic aura became stronger and stronger. At the back, Xue Tong struggled as he attempted to get up, he had lost one leg and could not climb up no matter how hard he tried as he shouted: Mo Tian, Mo Tiane save me! This fellow is a monster. We must swiftly report this she must be that thing she cannot be allowed out into the world hurry Leave! Ning Yans hoarse roar could be heard, her eyes seemed to emit a frightening vicious light, her right hand raised as her body swayed before suddenly piercing the chest of Xue Tong with a Chi!. Xue Tong let out an incredibly miserable shriek as she continued to howl: Quick, run! Her hands were punching downwards as fresh blood spluttered forth, Xue Tongs miserable cries were gradually bing weaker and weaker, his body had been thoroughly shredded. Finally, a ball of ck light flew up before entering the back of Ning Yans neck. Run! Finally, Ma Ziye, Zhou Birong and the others stopped hesitating as they brought the food while running anxiously towards the other side. Jade continued to personally carry Lei Rui, even under such a dangerous situation, she did not leave Lei Rui behind. Zhao Shichang had been knocked flying by the monster, although his internal organs had suffered, he was a tier two dark iron warrior and had not been severely injured. He had long since climbed back up, at this moment he did not speak as he picked up two bags of food while running in the direction of the group. Zhang Zhongmou pulled Su Yu along as he shouted again: Su Yu, lets leave, we dont have any other option, we cant save her. Zhang Zhongmou was extremely panicked. Su Yu looked over at Ning Yan a final time, he could see the form of Ning Yan continually swell as streaks of purple ck demonic veins began to expand, a frightening demonic aura seemed as though it had influenced even the clouds in the sky. An indescribable feeling welled up within his heart, a feeling of emptiness, as though everything had be meaningless, however Su Yu still turned around as he followed Zhang Zhongmou, following the group as they moved off in another direction. At the back, Ning Yans roars were bing more shrill and frightening, like the demonic king from the depths of the abyss about to truly awaken, in no time, the group which had run far away heard a second miserable cry, this was clearly from Mo Tian. Running hectically, everyone put their lives on the line and it was unknown how far they ran before the blond haired female Mao Mingzhu fell to the ground with a scream, the bags of food falling from her body, she simply could not run any further. Closely after, Wang Xiang, Xue Shan and the others also stopped running as they began panting heavily, their legs grew weak as they all fell to the ground. Ning Yans frightening roars could no longer be heard, the scene earlier was simply too startling and everyone was still left shellshocked. Things had urred to suddenly, the few who were familiar with Ning Yan could not ept the current situation. At this moment, the sky was already bright but everyone felt extremely cold in their hearts. Su Yu, what exactly happened to Ning Yan? Jade ced Lei Rui down, she was almost dripping with sweat, she could not help but scream as she wiped the sweat off her face. Seed Was Ning Yan some sort of seed? There was no sweat on Su Yus face, the run earlier was taxing for those at tier zero but it was nothing much for him, however, the scene of Ning Yan transforming and the 666 symbol constantly flitted through his mind. It could be that when Ning Yan killed her very first Lesser Goblin, she had acquired a power that waspletely different from ours, because it waspletely different from that of ours, we did not understand it, causing her to act so unnaturally along the way maybe. Maybe we have all misunderstood her. Su Yu muttered. Zhou Birong said lightly: Thats right, you guys didnt notice it but when she killed that frightening monster, she gained energy. Thereafter, she killed Xue Tong who should also be a dark iron warrior like us. She also managed to gain energy Everyone felt their hearts lurch, Su Yu had previously killed other dark iron warriors, it was clear that dark iron warriors were unable to acquire energy or new abilities from killing other dark iron warriors, however, Ning Yan was able to do so. Why was that? Could it be that those with the 666 are able to kill not only monsters to gain energy, but also dark iron warriors? Could it be could it be that the prey of those with 666 are actually us? Qin Jiagui immediately thought of a frightening possibility. I know, the number 666 is linked to the devil within christianity. If it holds the same meaning within this world its simply too coincidental. Liu Zheng was an avid reader and an amateur novelist, his knowledge regarding gods and devils was more detailed than the rest. Qin Jiagui said in a heavy voice: This isnt a coincidence, this strange world could possibly have existed since long, it could have been around even before christianity. If someone was able to escape from this world into our world, that would easily exin why christianity has linked 666 to mean something demonic and devilish. Everyone felt their hearts shiver as Liu Zheng eximed: Brother Qin, your imagination is even more vivid than mine, if you were to write a book, it would surely be popr. Su Yu, what do we do now? Qin Jiagui knew that Su Yu had good feelings towards Ning Yan, suddenly faced with such a situation, he naturally had to ask for his opinion. Su Yu was off contemting by the side, it was unknown what he was thinking when he heard Qin Jiaguis question, he could only sigh in response: What should we do? What else can we do. Zhang Zhongmou patted his shoulder: We have all misunderstood her, thinking that she was merely a burden. Who knew that she was carrying such an immense pressure on her back, however, we are simply powerless right now. During that final moment, it seemed that she had lost all sanity. If we were to find her. We may end up being killed by her instead. Su Yu sighed before slowly continuing: I know, we simply cant help her. His fists were tightly clenched as he suddenly felt an immense pressure, this forest, this world, he was really powerless, unable to do anything. Su Yu, lets go. Ma Zi Ye spoke up: Ning Yan has be so powerful, more so than any of us, she will definitely be alright. Su Yu bitterly smiled: I hope so. Qin Jiagui muttered: What exactly could the 666 represent. What exactly is a seed? Those people mentioned that the ck monster was a failed product failed product. That Xue Tong and Mo Tian must have known something, who exactly were they? Were they also people like us who had fallen within this forest? No, based on their attire, they werent in sorry conditions like us Everyone paused to rest, each person was currently contemting on what had urred earlier, however, the truth was like a blurry image, one could faintly see the outline of it but it was simply impossible to clearly see it. Of the group, Zhou Huakang was silent but his entire body was covered in cold sweat, back in the day he had attempted to chase Ning Yan, thinking back, he realised he might have prodded the wrong tree. Therge maw of the ck monster which seemed like it could swallow a person made Zhou Huakang shiver in fear. The group rested for a while, eating some food to replenish their energy, the sky was already bright as Qin Jiagui retrieved the map, once again confirming their position. They had ran haphazardly and went off from his designated path. Eh? A strange expression appeared on Qin Jiaguis face as he noticed something on the map. Whats the matter? Yuan Niping noticed that Qin Jiagui seemed weird as she hurriedly questioned. Qin Jiagui had a strange expression as he muttered: Thats weird, this map. Some ces seem to have changed their locations, theyre no longer the same. The group were dazed as they heard this, Zhao Shichang clutched his chest as he ambled over: What? The map has changed? Are you sure you didnt recall wrongly? Qin Jiagui also had a doubtful expression with a bitter smile on his face: Ive memorised this map very well, however.. It seems that there are some areas which are different, its simply too weird. Su Yu continued: We seem to have overlooked something, this map was a precious treasure found within the body of a Golden Gnome, since its a precious treasure, there may actually be some special abilities that we have not realised or understood, treating it like an ordinary map could be our mistake. As he said this, he also activated the Eye of Perception but the information regarding the map was listed as unknown. Qin Jiaguis entire body shivered: Thats right, this map. Is also a precious treasure, just like the ring and bracelet that you guys have acquired, there must be some sort of special ability contained within. As he said this, he became more excited as he begun to carefully scrutinise the map, however, he was unable to find anything special about it. Zhou Shi Chang nervously asked: Since the map has changed, will it affect our path ahead? Qin Jiagui shook his head: That wont be the case, although there are a couple of changes in some areas, the overall topography remains the same. After resting for a while more, the group continued on their way. Su Yu looked back into the distance, a look of longing appeared in his eyes as though he were hesitating, finally, he sighed as his expression became solemn, gritting his teeth as he followed the group. They did not meet with any real danger this day, only a group of Lesser Goblins led by a small number of Greater Goblins, Su Yu, Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui and the others who were tier two and higher did not act, allowing Zhou Birong, Jade, Yuan Niping and the others to fight. Of them, Xu Ruyuns performance was the most outstanding, he managed to kill two of the Greater Goblin and looked to be the strongest of those at tier one. Only one person managed to advance a tier, it was the honest looking middle aged man Huo Shan, with some luck and effort, he had managed to kill a Greater Goblin allowing him to advance to tier one, this Huo Shan had lived on a farm before moving into the city to work, he had the advantage of strength allowing him to be the second after Xu Ruyun to reach tier one amongst the neers. After bing a tier one dark iron warrior, his ability was very unique, it was unknown whether his ability had any rtion to his previous job, when he used his ability, his right hand would open up and a sphere like coal briquette would form on his palm. Once this charcoal briquette was tossed and came into contact with something, it would explode like a hand grenade, its might certainly could not be overlooked and also had a concussive effect. Such an ability was really outstanding amongst the tier one group, having multiple uses. Chapter 138: Changes of the Necklace Chapter 138: Changes of the Ne Whenparing abilities that were gained at the tier one stage, it could be said that Huo Shans ability was much stronger than Xu Ruyun, however, Xu Ruyunsbat potential was simply too strong, he was unnaturally calm and could use his surgical knives with superb proficiency, he could well be considered the number one fighter amongst the neers, even two Huo Shans would likely be unable to handle a single Xu Ruyun. This day passed swiftly and everyone managed to safely live through it, as night fell the group found a resting area, it waste into the night when fearsome roars were suddenly heard. The people who were deep in their sleep were swiftly awakened, fear could be seen on their faces, the sound was akin to that of Ning Yan after she hadpleted her demonic transformation. No one spoke in the darkness, they merely exchanged nces as they heard the sounds of an ancient demonic beast roaring in the night, Su Yu could not help but stand up, he felt an impulse to go take a look, wanting to check up on Ning Yan but was swiftly held down by Zhang Zhongmou. Zhang Zhongmou could guess at what he was thinking. Su Yu was merely being impulsive but swiftly regained control of himself. Pass me a stick. Su Yu whispered. Alright. Zhang Zhongmou handed a cigarette over to him before assisting him in lighting it. Su Yu took a deep puff, swallowing it into his lungs as he slowly sat back down against a tree before slowly blowing forth, looking at the smoke as he silently contemted. The roars made by Ning Yan continued through the night, it was mixed with another kind of roar, as though she were fighting with another fearsome monster. The roars continued through a good half of the night before finallying to a halt. Jades face was filled with worry as she softly spoke: I wonder how is Ning Yan faring, is she alright? Back in school, her rtionship with Ning Yan had been quite good, it was only when Ning Yans character took an abrupt change did they slowly drift apart, knowing the real reason for her change in character, Jade began to feel worried for Ning Yan. Qin Jiagui said in a heavy voice: Everyone forget about her, although. Although its rather cruel, we are simply unable to help her. The best we can do is force ourselves to forget about her, also, from Xue Tong and Mo Tians reactions, Ning Yan is definitely very special, its possible that she will be able to live well within this forest. If we be sufficiently strong in the future, we may then be able to help her Having spoken to this point, Qin Jiagui suddenly stopped speaking, even he was unconvinced by his own words. Thats right, everyone stop thinking about it. Su Yu suddenly spoke up. The group were stunned as they looked over at him, Qin Jiagui and the others knew that Su Yu liked NIng Yan, amongst the group he was the one who was most likely to defend her. Su Yu stubbed the cigarette he had in his hand against the ground, firmly pressing down as he slowly continued: None of us are able to help her at the moment, stop thinking about it. We should think about how we are going to continue living well, how are we going to get stronger. Only when we are sufficiently strong will we be able to help her we are currently just too weak Hisst words were spoken very softly, as though they were spoken to himself. His entire body was shivering as he held the stubbed cigarette within, he hated himself for being so weak, when Ning Yan exploded forth with that frightening strength, he was unable to find the courage to face it, this was simply because he was too weak just too weak. Strength! I need to be stronger, only when I am sufficiently strong will I be able to protect whoever I want to protect, believe in whatever notion I wish to believe in! There was never a moment in his life where Su Yu thirsted so much for power, within his right hand, that drop of Golden Blood began to roil, it could feel the intentions of its master, slowly releasing streaks of gold as it swam throughout his body, suddenly flowing towards the origin force ne that was on his neck. The ne seemed to have been aggravated by something as it suddenly began to wildly suck Su Yus strange energy, streaks of source energy that belonged to the ne gradually began to have traces of awakening. Su Yu felt his heart lurch as he grabbed the origin force ne, he could see a faint blue light shining from it, however, when carefully scrutinising it, there was simply nothing special. Weird, could that earlier feeling have been an illusion that feeling.. It was as though something was in a deep sleep within the ne, it seemed like it had almost awakened Su Yu silently contemted. This night, no one was able to sleep soundly, it was only when the sky began to brighten did they finally fall asleep, however, they were swiftly awakened by an assault from a group of goblins. Three Greater Goblins led a group of fifteen Lesser Goblins as they charged forward. The group swiftly leapt to their feet, Qin Jiaguis right shoulder was raised as a metallic cylinder suddenly appeared, Chi! the Steel Missile was sent flying forwards. Kaboom! The missile exploded within the pack of Lesser Goblins, immediately blowing four Lesser Goblins apart. Xu Ruyun did not speak, his body was stooped low as his right hand waved, immediately slicing the throat of a Lesser Goblin. The wooden club of this Lesser Goblin was thrown away as it clutched its throat while fleeing, it was not long before it fell to the ground, twitching before it finally died. Huo Shan held his precious case within his left hand while his right hand stretched forth, strange energy began to gather within his palm, a charcoal briquette slowly appeared before he tossed it out. The charcoal briquette smashed into the ground with a Bang! immediately killing a Lesser Goblin while heavily injuring another. Jade began to continually draw runes in the air with Su Yu protecting her, if any monster approached he would easily deflect it. Finally, Jade was done drawing her rune as a streak of white rushed forward. Boom! The Greater Goblin which she had locked onto gave a ferocious howl as crisp cracking noises sounded out from its chest, the bones within had thoroughly disintegrated as its back exploded, bones mixed with innards flew out from its back before it fell to the ground, dead. The Three Greater Goblins had been swiftly taken care of and the few remaining Lesser Goblins noticed that the situation was grim as they swiftly turned to flee, Wang Xiang, Mao Mingzhu and the other neers wanted to chase but Qin Jiagui said in a heavy voice: Dont chase, the forest is filled with many unknown dangers. The new people immediately halted as they heard these words, they quickly calmed down as they swiftly retreated back. Since the day before, they had merely met with low tier monsters, besides Huo Shan who had advanced to tier one, the others maintained their status quo. Zhao Shichang said with delight: Doesnt this mean that weve reached the outer fringes of the forest? Usually, the deeper we are in the forest the more dangerous the monsters, the outer fringes should be much safer. I think. It may be possible that we could be exiting this forest soon, weve only met with goblins since yesterday. Hearing these words, several people began to nod their head, his words did make sense and they began to fill with anticipation. Having eaten some food, the group continued forward. Qin Jiagui had gotten their bearings as they continued in a new direction, Zhao Shichang had carved a clear marking of a 10 on the trunk of a tree. After they walked a certain distance, he would always leave a marking on a trunk in case they needed to retrace their steps. Su Yu once again offered to assist Jade with carrying Lei Rui but was rejected once again, Jade wanted to personally carry Lei Rui. Su Yu came to a silent realisation, Jades determination was really outstanding, once a woman set her mind to something, it could even be greater than that of a guys determination. Zhao Shichang could have made the right conjecture, along the way they met up with only low tier monsters, there were some Lesser Goblins, Gnomes and even the strongest of the monsters was merely a Greater Goblin. Initially there were still packs of goblins with Greater Goblins that attacked them, however as the road wore on, they encountered groups with merely ten odd Lesser Goblins that fled at the sight of them. Initially the group really believed in Zhao Shichangs deduction, they felt that they were at the outer fringes of the forest and would be out of it in no time, however, after half a day of walking, there was still endless amounts of forest before them, the excitement and anticipation within their hearts gradually died down. As Zhao Shichang used his bonede to clear some branches blocking the path, he signalled for them to stop with a shhh. Qin Jiagui who was following behind him acknowledged as he swiftly came to a halt. This was already the twelfth day since they entered the forest, besides the school, supermarket and police station, this was the fourth building that they hade into contact with. At the back, Su Yu, Ma Ziye and Zhang Zhongmou swiftly moved forward. Zhao Shichang continued to open a path with his bone knife, clearing the branches and vines that were in the way allowing for the entire group to see what was in front of them. The vegetation in this area was extremely dense, countless numbers of vines were hanging from tall trees, there were even several nts and flowers that could not be identified. Amongst the lush greenery, there were even a number of strange yellow flowers that seems like stars amongst the green. Within this lushly vegetated area stood a huge building, at this moment, there were several vines snaking along the walls, as though the building had existed here for a long period of time. The door of this building was very impressive, above the marble doors were ninerge golden characters: The First Peoples republic hospital of S.Z. city. At this moment, looking from a distance at this building that was surrounded by thick vegetation, one could feel destion, as though that ce no longer had any life within it. Hospital? It seems like its been in this forest for a long period of time. Qin Jiagui measured from a distance. Zhao Shichang stopped his hacking of the vines as he looked back: Whats the n, does everyone wish to go forward to check it out? Or should we just avoid it? Chapter 139: Condoms Chapter 139: Condoms Liu Zheng hurriedly added: We definitely have to check it out, at minimum we have to check if theres anyone else there. Who would have imagined that such arge hospital would be in this ce, thats simply too astonishing. Qin Jiagui added: Lets go check it out, who knows, we may be able to acquire some good stuff. Li Dong chose to speak at this moment: Im opposed to the idea, we are almost out of the forest, theres no reason for us to take this risk. The vegetation in this area is so dense, this is simply too abnormal. I feel that we should avoid this ce, this hospital seems like it has been stranded here for far too long, there definitely arent any survivors in there, even if there were any survivors, they would have left long ago, going in now is simply pointless. Zhao Shichang smiled: Li Dong, things arent as drastic as what youre saying, weve only met with small monsters along the way and Im actually beginning to feel bored, if there are any powerful monsters within the hospital, that would be exactly what I want. That area is so quiet, I think that there shouldnt be too big of a danger, everyone lets go in and take a look, who knows there may even be two beautiful nurses there, haha. The strength of their group was really quite strong at the moment, he was already at tier two and his voice was filled with confidence. Zhou Huakang frowned: My view is the same as Li Dong, there is no need to go in there, we dont have to take any risks. There were mixed views within the group as Ma Ziye spoke: Su Yu, what do you think? Su Yu kept silent for a moment before speaking: Within this forest, every area is filled with danger, it doesnt mean that we will be able to avoid danger if we avoid this hospital. Running isnt an option, lets go in to take a look. Zhou Birong added: I agree, you people may not know back then in the station when all of you suddenly appeared, to a person like me who had lost all hope all of you were like precious saviours.. Heroes who knows whether there are people within the hospital who require our assistance, as long as there is even a thousandth of a chance, I feel that we should not give up. If there are too many we wont be able to save them, however, if there are only one or two We do have that ability, why should we give up on helping others? Zhou Birongs words were moving, even Li Dong and Zhou Huakang were rendered speechless. Who knew that they had unknowingly be heroes in the eyes of others, such a feeling was extremely fresh to them, giving them a strange tingling sensation. Zhao Shichangughed, with Su Yu agreeing to exploring the hospital, this matter was already set in stone. Within the group, Su Yus opinion was key. Zhao Shichangs right hand stretched forth as a bone de extended outwards, he began to clear up the path leading towards the hospital once again. The vegetation in this area was simply too dense, every inch forward was done with much difficulty. Zhong Zhongmou and Ma Ziye had both pulled out their Red Lotus Sword and Star des as they began to clear the dense vegetation blocking their path, creating a small road for them to move forward. Su Yu was following at the back, cautiously looking in all directions. As for Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng, Huo Shan and the other neers, they did not have a vote within the group and could only follow along after Su Yu and the others hade to a decision. The short thirty metre road took the group almost ten minutes to finally create a path, reaching one of the walls before finally scaling it using the vines that snaked it. There had been an electronic door at the front of the hospital but it was currently broken, traces of blood that had turned ck could be seen on the ground, testament to the vicious battle that must have urred here long ago. Besides Ning Yan who had already left the group, the remaining eighteen people had entered the hospital. Su Yu, Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou, Zhao Shichang and the others naturally split out, moving out in a fan shape as they heightened their senses. This hospital was extremely big, going past therge main doors, what entered their vision were flowers and shrubs along with a rock garden, below the fake mountain was ake that had already dried up, decorative masses of flowers and shrubs lined the two sides, it was arge carpark and several different types of cars were parked there. These cars were mostly in states of disrepair, either overturned or smashed, none of the cars were left unscathed. Zhang Zhongmou stopped before a car, his face an expression of regret: Look here, this is my favourite sort of car, its such a pity.. The windows of the car had beenpletely smashed, he attempted to open the car doors but they were bent at a weird angle and could not be opened. He grunted as he exerted force but was still unable to budge it, his strange energy was mainly concentrated within his head and his strength was merely three to four times that of an ordinary human, the door was stuck and he simply could not budge it, causing him to curse out loud. Su Yu walked forward as he gently stretched his left hand forward, gingerly giving a tug as the scraping noise of metal being ripped resounded, the entire door had been ripped off and he continued to toss it away. Damn, if this were our world you would definitely be the superman of the 21st century. Zhang Zhongmou gave a thumbs up to Su Yu before beginning to sweep the interior of the car of all the shards of ss, his entire person entered as he made himselffortable, enjoying the feeling of being in a luxurious car. The others were looking around at the rest of the cars when Zhou Huakang suddenly shouted: Hey, look what Ive found over here. The group were stunned as they looked over, he was doing something simr to Zhang Zhongmou, climbing into a off-road vehicle that was not too seriously damaged, rummaging before bringing out a case with an ted expression on his face. Yuan Niping who was not far away noticed this, she clearly recognised the object as she gasped. Qin Jiagui responded: Zhou Huakang, youre really too bored, its merely a box of condoms, whats there to be so shocked about. Zhou Huakang had actually found a box of condoms within the car. What do you mean a box? There are several of them, theres durex, jissbon, ultra thin, ribbed, all the high end stuff. The owner of this car actually left so many of this in the car, damn, that fellow must have had tons of fun in the car. Ma Ziye curiously tugged at Yuan Niping: You actually recognise those condoms? Youre really awesome. Although she had heard of condoms, she had not seen them before. Since young, she had buried herself in martial arts, her family was very strict and she had never seen a condom before, at this moment, Yuan Niping was able to recognise them with a single nce making her feel impressed. Yuan Nipings face immediately blushed as she looked over at Qin Jiagui, coughing twice before replying: I inadvertently saw it one time, what are you thinking about. Amongst the group, the most agitated was the bus driver Shi Guozhong, with all these luxurious cars before him, his eyes were gleaming with happiness. Although he had driven cars for over ten years, he had never driven a luxurious car before, at this moment he had chosen high-end car as he began fussing around, suddenly making the car start up. The others were stunned as Zhang Zhongmou cried out: Uncle, where did you find the keys to the car? How did you manage to get it to start? Shi Guozhang was really excited, he had managed to start up the car as he swiftly drove two rounds, going faster and faster before the piercing noise of the car breaking was suddenly heard, the car skid beautifully before parking neatly into a lot, seemingly smooth and easy. Uncle, so cool! Zhang Zhongmou yelled. The car had stopped as Shi Guozhong walked out with a dismayed expression. Its useless, within this forest, a car simply has no uses. Sigh. Shi Guozhongmented. Zhang Zhongmou continued rather excitedly: Uncles driving skills are really top notch, if we get out of this god forsaken ce, uncle must teach me how to drive like that! Shi Guozhong had a faint smile on his face: Alright, no problems, as long as your learn earnestly, youll be good in no time. By the side, Qin Jiagui was moving closer after scolding Zhou Huakang, he secretly nudged him: Durex ultra thin?, hand me a box. Zhou Huakang had a strange smile on his face, Qin Jiagui knocked his head as he whispered: Were all guys, theres nothing tough about. Yes yes, haha, youre really fortunate with a girlfriend by your side. However, it seems like you havent had the chance these past few days, this hospital seems like a rather good ce. Zhou Huakangughed boisterously as he ced a box within his pocket, shifting his gaze towards the blonde haired Mao Mingzhu who was beside Wang Xiang, ill intent could clearly be seen in his eyes. At this moment, he was really grateful to Su Yu, it was all thanks to him forcing them in that he managed to get such a good chance. For the others girls like Jade, Ma Ziye, Zhou Birong and the others, he did not dare to have untoward thoughts. However, towards Mao Mingzhu who had just joined, her connection was not close to the others and would be the best candidate to act against. Also, no matter how he acted towards Mao Mingzhu, it was unlikely that Su Yu and the others would intervene, he only needed to pay close attention to Wang Xiang, he seemed like the partner to Mao Mingzhu. Zhou Huakang began to contemte how to act, everyone was now gathered together and it was simply too difficult to act now, he began to discreetly n. His mind was churning fast as he suddenly spoke up: Everyone, the hospital is simply too big, shouldnt we split up in order to save time? Ma Ziye looked over at him as she frowned: Split up? Wouldnt that be very dangerous? Zhou Huakangughed: Weve already been here for so long and made so much noise, if there are really monsters here, they would have already run out, how dangerous could it be? Chapter 140: Splitting up into Groups Chapter 140: Splitting up into Groups Earlier when Shi Guozhong had driven the car, the car braking noise had been extremely piercing, if there really were any monsters, it was most likely that they would have exposed themselves. However, it seemed that it was quiet all around and what Zhou Huakang said did seem to make some sense, there were likely no monsters within the vicinity of the hospital. Hey, Zhou Huakangs words seem to make sense. It was rather rare that Qin Jiagui would agree with his thinking as he continued: The hospital is indeed quiterge, lets just split up into groups to better explore the ce, even if we meet with any danger, we can scream to alert the others. This would be better than slowly searching, we cant possibly waste an entire day here. Thats right, thats right. Zhou Huakang secretly nudged Li Dong, signalling to him with his eyes. Li Dong looked over at him and immediately knew what he was up to as he acquised as well. Su Yu frowned slightly, splitting up to act would drastically increase the danger, however, Qin Jiagui and Zhou Huakang did make some sense, this hospital was simply too big, buildings could be seen all around and if they were to carefullyb every inch, that would indeed take up a lot of time. Splitting into a few groups was not a bad idea, looking at the peaceful surroundings, the likelihood of monsters being present was indeed quite low. Although Su Yu did not feel great about the n, he did not reject the idea. Noticing Su Yus silence, Qin Jiagui immediately acted: So well go with this n, everyone split up into your own groups, dont move about haphazardly, each group must choose a destination and shout if you spot anything, if nothing is found, well gather back at the parking lot. Ma Ziye pondered for a moment before adding: For safety, each group should have at least a tier two or tier three dark iron warrior, dont you think that would be better? Qin Jiaguiughed: That idea seems workable, alright, therge surgical building no.1 will be handled by myself and Niping, the rest of you can freely choose, lets leave the food out here with someone to guard it. Su Yu noticed Jade cing Lei Rui down on the ground as he spoke up: Ill stay behind, Jade, you stay behind as well. He seemed to feel a strange danger in the ce, however he did not voice out his concern. He did not wish for Jade to take any risks, thusing to such a decision. Jade nodded, it was pointless to act brave. Zhang Zhongmou then spoke: Qin Jiagui, will the two of you be alright? Qin Jiagui had a faint smile on his face: That building isnt too big, Yuan Niping and I will be sufficient, well make a move first. Pulling Yuna Nipings hand as he hurriedly moved towards the building. Yuan Niping seemed to have guessed something as her face was tinged with a shade of red, seemingly more alluring. Looking at the backs of Qin Jiagui and Yuan Niping, Zhang Zhongmou called out: Hey, whos willing to team up with me. Zhao Shichang also rotated his left arm before adding: Whos willing toe along with me? Liu Zheng lifted his hand: Brother Zhang, Ill go with you, you must look after me. before gingerly running over to Zhang Zhongmous side. Zhou Huakang pulled Li Dong as he walked before Wang Xiang and Mao MingZhu whileughing: The two of you will be grouped up with us, lets go check out the general medicine on the second floor. Mao Mingzhus expression changed, Zhou Huakang and Li Dong had an altercation with Wang Xiang previously, now that they wanted to form a group, it was clear that they had ill intentions. She was nning to reject that but Wang Xiang actually nodded: Alright. Zhao Shichang walked over as he eximed: Zhou Huakang, are the two of you nning to create trouble? The four of you will form a group with me, lets head out together. Zhou Huakangs expression changed as he cursed in his heart This dog is really annoying. He suddenly smiled before replying: Our group has sufficient people, too many people is a waste of resources. Zhao Shichang harrumphed, he was a tier two warrior while Zhou Huakang was only at tier one, he simply did not care for his views as he indifferently replied: The four of you dont have a single tier two amongst you, thats simply too dangerous. Im actually being considerate for all of you, lets go together. He was thinking that if they created any trouble, he would have to teach them a good lesson. Ma Ziye walked to Su Yus side as she whispered: Zhou Huakang is clearly forming the group to cause trouble, arent you gonna meddle? A faint smile appeared on Su Yus face as he calmly said: They are all causes for distress within the group, is there a need to care about them? Zhao Shichang has actually created more trouble. Ma Ziye was stunned, it was only now that she understood Su Yus n. Such a group was fine if they did not create trouble, if anything happened, one or two people dying would not really affect the group. In reality, whether it be Li Dong, Zhou HUakang or Wang Xiang, they were indeed people who could result in instability within the group, them fighting each other was something that Su Yu was more than happy to see. Su Yu turned to look at Ma Ziye before suddenly spreading his hands: Do you think Im cruel? Ma Ziye thought for a moment before sighing as she shook her head: Im also clear that Wang Xiang cannot possibly coexist with Zhou Huakang, there must be a conclusion. For Li Dong and Zhou Huakang, the earlier they get rid of Wang Xiang the better. If he advances further, he may cause their deaths. If we stop them now, we are also helping Wang Xiang in dealing with them. I understand what youre trying to do. Li Dong and Zhou Huakang had walked out of the school together with them but were only at tier one, it could be seen that their aptitude was reallyck lustre. As for Wang Xiang, he was a hooligan and his eyes had a vicious light in them, he was unrestrained and if he advanced any further, he would definitely act viciously against them. Su Yu calmly continued: Wang Xiang has long regarded Li Dong and Zhou Huakang as ourrades, his hate doesnt only remain with Li Dong and Zhou Huakang, it also extends to us. Such a person cannot be allowed to grow. Ma Ziye suddenly understood, Su Yu had steeled his heart to let Wang Xiang die here, this was why he had not acted out to stop the formation of the group. If Su Yu made use of his individual strength, he could easily take care of Wang Xiang. However, this would make the neers that hade together with Wang Xiang feel estranged, causing the group to be filled with distrust, that could potentially cause the group to eventually fall apart. They could certainly kill off all the neers together with Wang Xiang, however, they were unwilling to do so unless it was absolutely necessary, this was their moral baseline. Only Wang Xiang who was such a clear threat had to be exterminated. Zhao Shichang obviously did not know what Su Yu and Qin Jiagui were nning, he had thus acted to prevent any furthermotion from urring. By then he would be able to teach them a lesson, such a feeling made him feel awesome. Understanding Su Yus intentions, Ma Ziye softly said: Then let me join their group as well. Su Yu acquised, at this moment if they were to speak up to tell Zhao Shichang not to concern himself with the matter, that would simply be too obvious. This would then let the others know that Su Yu was purposefully allowing this. Ma Ziye walked over with a faint smile on her face: Let me join your group as well, our group is quiterge, we can go search thatrgest building there. Zhao Shichangughed: Sure. Zhou Huakang had an expression of helplessness, his original nts had fallen through, with Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang tagging along, what could they possibly do? He grudgingly acquiesced as the group headed towards thergest building within the hospital. Besides Su Yu, Jade, Huo Shan and Lei Rui who was in a vegetative state, the others had formed a group with Zhang Zhongmou as they headed to one of the buildings. Su Yu and the others remained not only to look after the food but to also be in a better position to act if anything bad urred. If anything bad happens, you people stay to look after the food, I will be fine on my own. Su Yu instructed Jade and Huo Shan. Huo Shan had been chosen by Su Yu to stay behind, he was an honest man and also one of the strongest amongst the tier one with his ability, with him together with Jade, Su Yu could feel more relieved. Ma Ziye, Zhao Shichang, Li Dong, Zhou Huakang, Wang Xiang and Mao Mingzhu had moved towards thergest building within the hospital, this building was thergest within the hospital, it was at least thirty odd storeys high, air conditioningpressors could be seen along the outer region of the building, vines could also be seen snaking along the walls, the hospital must have been here for a really long period of time. What met them within therge building was arge hall, there were elevators by the side as well as rows of chairs that had been destroyed, fissures could be seen along the walls, clear signs that a fierce battle had been fought within this area. The elevators were out of order but there were a flight of stairs by the side as Ma Ziye smiled: This building is simply too big, lets split up to work. Zhao Shichang you take this floor, I will check the second one and the rest of you can go to the third one. Zhao Shichang was dazed hearing Ma Ziyes words but Zhao Shichang quickly acknowledged: Alright, lets go. Zhao Shichang seemed as though he still wanted to say something but Ma Ziye red at him as she quickly added: Alright thats the n. Ill head up this second floor first. before she swiftly began to run up the stairs. Zhao Shichang bitterly smiled, he was not dumb and could finally understand Ma Ziyes intentions, thinking back to Ma Ziye and Su Yu whispering before she suddenly joined the group. So thats Su Yus intention, he actually wishes for them to go up against each other. Zhao Shichang finally understood, he did not think much more as he headed into the walkway. With the surroundings so quiet, it was quite clear that it was unlikely to contain any monsters of living people. The reason why they were searching was just a precautionary measure, as for Qin Jiagui and Su Yu acquiescing, it was for other reasons and not really to find any survivors. Ma Ziye reached the second floor as she turned to Zhou Huakang and the other three: You guys head up to the third floor, leave the second one to me. Alright, rx sister Ma. Zhou Huakang was really grateful to Ma Ziye and even his addressing of her had changed, if Ma Ziye really wanted to be his sister, he would be besides himself with joy, Ma Ziyes strength was definitely the real deal. Wang Xiang clearly knew that Zhou Huakang and Li Dong were finding ways to deal with him but he did not seem to care, not even choosing to reject the idea. Ma Ziye found this very strange, Zhou Huakang and Li Dong were both at tier one while Wang Xiang was only at tier zero, could he really be so stupid as to allow Zhou Huakang and Li Dong to take the chance to act against him? Ma Ziye was puzzled as she watched Li Dong and the four others disappear up the stairs to the third storey. Qin Jiagui held Yuan Nipings hand as they walked into the surgery building no.1. There were signs of the area being destroyed everywhere, however, Qin Jiagui was not in the mood to search but rather pulled Yuan Niping along, swiftly finding a room and noticing two sick beds there as he quickly locked the doors. Jiagui, whats the matter? What do you want to do? Yuan Niping timidly asked as though she did not know what was happening, however, the blush on her face was already bing redder. QIn Jiagui had finally locked the door, sighing, he turned to hug Yuan Niping as he softly whispered: You really dont know what I want to do? Yuan Niping bit her lips as she softly replied: I really dont Ah. Her words were cut short as Qin Jiagui suddenly sealed her lips, the two people falling onto a single bed Wang Xiang and Mao Mingzhu held hands as they followed behind Zhou Huakang and Li Dong as the floor people followed the stairs towards the third storey. They had just reached the third storey when Wang Xiang suddenly pushed Mao Mingzhu towards Zhou Huakang and Li Dong before suddenly turning and wildly running down the stairs. Mao Mingzhu was stunned, she did not understand what had happened. Li Dong and Zhou Huakang were simrly dazed, they did not speak as they swiftly ran after Wang Xiang. Mao Mingzhu was still confused, looking at Zhou Huakang and Li Dong chasing after Wang Xiang, she worried for his safety as she hurriedly chased. When she finally reached the fifth storey, she noticed that Wang Xiang was no longer running. A smile was stered on his face as he said to Li Dong and Zhou Huakang: Big brothers, this little one understands your intentions, I really mean it, Im willing to hand her over to the both of you, Ive never thought of seeking revenge, I swear Li Dong and Zhou Huakang exchanged nces, earlier when Wang Xiang had suddenly fled, they had imagined that Wang Xiang had wanted to flee as they chased him. Who knew that once they caught up to him at the fifth floor, he had actually stopped, respectfully addressing them and even telling them that he was willing to hand Mao Mingzhu over to them, this made them feel excited but also puzzled. When they had made fun of Mao Mingzhu, they did not have any funny ideas, however, right now ill intent filled their minds. Haha, since brother is able to recognise our greatness, we wont reject your kind offer Zhou Huakang had a sinister smile, he wasughing in his heart at the stupidity of Wang Xiang, did he really believe that they would let him off if Mao Mingzhu was given to them? Haha, they would do his girlfriend in front of him before killing him, filling him with hopelessness and regret! Zhou Huakangughed sinisterly as he turned, suddenly grabbing Mao Mingzhu who had just reached the fifth floor. Mao Mingzhu was stunned, she wanted to say something but Zhou Huakang had already mped his hands down on her mouth, afraid that she would scream alerting Zhao Shichang and Ma Ziye who were below them. Chapter 141: New 666 Beast Chapter 141: New 666 Beast Li Dong coldly measured Wang Xiang, he was not foolish and would not be hoodwinked by a few words from Wang Xiang, the strange energy within his right hand began to surge, if Wang Xiang did any unnatural movements, he would immediately act to kill him. Wang Xiang had an appeasing smile on his face, without a single trace of unhappiness or hatred. Mao Mingzhus eyes were wide as she stared at Wang Xiang, she simply could not believe her eyes and ears, she struggled violently but was punched viciously in the stomach by Zhou Huakang, immediately weakening from the pain in her gut. Zhou Huakang swiftly ripped off Mao Mingzhus clothing, using a cloth to firmly tie her hands as well as one to gag her mouth. Wang Xiangs actions together with the fist in her stomach had caused both her physical body and spirit to be broken, her retaliation was rather frail. Zhou Huakang pushed Mao Mingzhu to the side. Wang Xiang and Li Dong watched from the side, Li Dong could not help but swallow his saliva, he was barely able to restrain himself but he knew that he had to keep an eye on Wang Xiang, just in case. Wang Xiang continued to smile as he watched the scene unfold before him, it was as though the women currently being vited was not his girlfriend, as though he was not acquainted with the person who was trying to resist, from his appearance, one could not feel anger, as though he were looking forward to go up as well. Li Dong sneered, Wang Xiangs actions were disdainful, even though he was extremely afraid of death, if it were his girlfriend who was treated in such a manner, he would definitely put his life on the line to defend her. This Wang Xiang was merely a hooligan and by all rights he should not have been so cold blooded, who knew that he was actually a useless scoundrel. Li Dongs face was filled with disdain, he knew of Zhou Huakangs ns, it was simply impossible for them to allow Wang Xiang to live, even if Wang Xiang did not act against them, no one wanted a possible threat by their sides. He was distracted for a brief moment when Wang Xiang suddenly struck, opening his mouth as twenty odd teeth actually started flying out. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Crisp sounds rang out, Zhou Huakang did not manage to react in time as his face, arms and body became riddled with twenty odd small holes. Aaaahhhh! The twenty odd teeth had entered his body before he reacted, the pain made him miserably cry as he turned his head, Wang Xiangs mouth which had no more teeth actually spat a big mouthful of saliva. This mouthful of salivanded on Zhou Huakangs face, immediately causing Chi! Chi! noises as he felt an intense pain, his eyes seemed as though needles were piercing them and he instantly lost his vision. After acquiring strange energy, Wang Xiangs saliva was actually more corrosive than aqua regia, Zhou Huakang had a moment of carelessness which resulted in a sessful sneak attack. Aaaahhhh! Zhou Huakang continued to howl, his eyes could no longer see as he haphazardly swung his two arms, the areas of his body which had been struck by the teeth had also begun to corrode, swiftly secreting yellow pus as the holes gradually becamerger. Things had urred too suddenly, Li Dong swiftly acted as his right hand stretched forth, summoning poisonous wasps to attack but suddenly felt an intense pain at his waist area, he was astonished to realise that Mao Mingzhu had managed to struggle free, at this moment she seemed crazed as she grabbed Li Dongs genitalia before suddenly pulling with all her strength. Mao Mingzhu had also acquired strange energy previously, although it was far from that of Li Dongs tier one stage, the strength within her hands was several times that of a normal human and she was using the strength of her entire body to pull. Immediately, fresh blood began to spurt as Li Dong screamed, the intense pain almost caused him to faint as his right hand instinctively smashed towards Mao Mingzhus face. Pu! Mao Mingzhus face was smashed in as one of her eyeballs flew out, Wang Xiang seemed crazed as he opened his toothless mouth, suddenly spitting another mouthful of saliva. Li Dongs genitals had been ripped off, the pain was simply too excruciating for him to react, the saliva coated his face as he immediately began to scream like Zhou Huakang, Li Dong had fared slightly better than Zhou Huakang, he had not been pierced by any teeth. In his terror, he quickly jumped on his feet and attempted to break through the window to go outside. Upon being hit by the saliva, he had spotted the semi broken window by the side and in his fright, he had used all his strength to smash into it. Pang! ss shattered as Li Dongs body flew out of the window. Although this was the fifth floor, Li Dong knew that with his current physical prowess, this fall would not be able to kill him, however, if he remained, he would definitely be killed. Zhou Huakang was already blind and had over twenty holes in his body, the holes were continually growingrger and it was clear he would definitely die. As for himself, he had been hit by the corrosive saliva of Wang Xiang and his eyes were swiftly going blind, under such a circumstance, staying behind to face Wang Xiang and Mao Mingzhu was suicide because even if he killed them, he would surely die. He did not know that with the random smash of his fist, Mao Mingzhu was nearly dead. Wang Xiang watched as Li Dong crazily jumped out the window, ignoring him as he turned to look at Zhou Huakang who was iling about. Zhou Huakang could no longer see, his eyes were already corroded as yellow pus was secreted, it was extremely itchy as he began to w at his face, he suddenly felt something mushy within his hands, he had actually plucked out his own eyeballs. Wang Xiang no longer cared about Zhou Huakang as he went forward with a strange smile on his face, slowly taking off his top as he covered the twisted naked body of Mao Mingzhu who was lying on the ground. Mao Mingzhus skull had already been cracked, her face was caved in and she was clearly not far away from death. A single eyeball had flown out leaving one behind that could barely make out Wang Xiangs figure. Xiang. Brother Xiang.. Mao Mingzhus lips trembled as she gasped in a barely discernible voice. Wang Xiangs expression was veryplicated, it looked like a mix between augh and a cry as he muttered: Mingzhu, do you know? I really love you, really however, Ive never said it. I really really thought about marrying you. ke. ke ke An evil grin appeared on his face, his teeth had been spat out and his cheeks were sunken in but he was gradually recovering his previous looks, new teeth were slowly growing out. As for those damned people. I want them I want them all to die ke ke On his exposed upper body, on the back of his smooth neck, three small numbers slowly appeared, gradually bing clearer before forming the 666 symbol. They wish to kill me wish to kill this granddaddy haha want to kill me? Dream on. No one can kill me, anyone who wishes me dead will die by my hands Mingzhu, I really love you, even if you die, you will only die by my hands. Even if you die, you are still my woman. Suddenly, his five fingers were like hooks as they mped down on Mao Mingzhus throat, twisting as a crisp Crack! rang out, snapping her neck in two. Mao Mingzhu died as a ball of ck energy floated from her body, entering the neck of Wang Xiang causing the 666 symbol to be even clearer. Wang Xiang used his clothes to tightly wrap Mao Mingzhus naked body before gently caressing her face, slowly closing her wide open eyes. By the side, Zhou Huakangs yells were gradually bing weaker, his upper body corroded to the point of no longer having a human form. Wang Xiang stood up, walking slowly towards Zhou Huakang with eyes filled with viciousness and hatred, his current hatred was not something that simple words could describe, Li Dong cried as he fell from the window, this immediately alerted Su Yu and the others who were in the parking lot. Su Yu frowned, he could hear that the miserable cry hade from Li Dong. What was going on? Could it be that Li Dong and Zhou Huakang were unable to deal with Wang Xiang who was not even at tier one? At this moment, QIn Jiagui and Yuan Niping had walked out of the surgery building no.1, their faces were filled with contentment. Chapter 142: Terrifying Hospital Chapter 142: Terrifying Hospital Aaaahhhh! Suddenly, an extremely bone-chilling cry could be heard from a distance, this was a cry from Zhou Huakang. Su Yu and the others felt their heart lurch as the miserable howls of Li Dong came from a distance: Save me, save me! Ill go take a look. Su Yu frowned as his figure shed, instantly rushing towards thergest building. Jade yelled: Be careful! Su Yu waved his hand nonchntly, indicating to her not to be worried. Qin Jiagui and Yuan Niping also heard themotion as they hurriedly rushed over, looking towards Jade and Huo Shan as they questioned: Whats going on? Jade replied: There seems to be some problems in that area, Su Yu is rushing over to check it out. Qin Jiagui frowned as he suddenly raised his voice: Everyone who can hear my voice gather back at the carpark now! His voice was raised as he yelled a couple of time before continuing to ask Jade about how the groups were divided up after Niping and himself left. Jade began to fill him in as Qin Jiaguis brows scrunched. After a while, Zhang Zhongmou came with Zhou Birong, Xu Ruyun and the others, rushing towards them. Whats the matter? Whats going on now? Zhang Zhongmou shouted. Qin Jiagui noticed that everyone else besides those who had entered thergest building had gathered, but Zhao Shichang and Ma Ziye were still missing and surmised that something must have gone wrong as he said in a heavy voice: Everyone take all the food and head towards that building. picking up tworge bags of food before swiftly running forward. Zhang Zhongmou and the others had also heard the miserable cries of Li Dong, they did not know what had happened but under Qin Jiaguis instructions, they did not speak further as they swiftly picked up the food. Jade lifted Lei Rui from the ground as they all ran towards the building. Upon reaching therge building, they saw Su Yu carrying Li Dong whose lower body was naked walking out from the other side of the building. Noticing Qin Jiagui and the others who were rushing over, Su Yu nodded before cing Li Dong down. What happened? Qin Jiagui was rmed as he asked, he could see that Li Dongs lower body was covered in blood, his face had corroded to a terrifying degree. Li Dong had fallen five floors and was gravely injured, after a few howls he had fallen unconscious. When Su Yu found him, he was already unconscious. No idea, something must have happened. Su Yu spoke as his right hand went forward to press on to Li Dongs face, strange energy in the form of qi was circted as it swiftly prevented further corrosion of the face. Thereafter, the strange energy within Li Dongs body began to swiftly heal his face, however, his broken genitals could not be recovered, only if the missing part was found could there be a hope for Su Yu to help, this also had to be done in a short amount of time or it would be toote. Su Yu was not interested in helping him to find his genitals, looking at Li Dongs naked lower body, Su Yu surmised that he must have done something but could not confirm his suspicions at the moment. Su Yu, the others have alle down. Only Ma Ziye, Zhao Shichang and the others within that block have note out, something must have gone wrong within the building. Qin Jiagui ced the bags of food down as he looked towards Su Yu. Alright, leave a few people behind to look after the food together with Lei Rui and Li Dong, the others will follow me to see what happened. Su Yu was worried about Ma Ziye but was still rather calm, Ma Ziye was at tier three and also had the Star de, even if she suddenly met two tier three beast soldiers at the level of the Single Eyed Zombie King, she would not be able to win but also not be in too much danger. Qin Jiagui acquiesced: You, me and Zhang Zhongmou will go check it out, the rest can stay here. Even Ma Ziye has not responded, Im afraid the danger wont be small. Su Yu nced over at him: Alright, lets go. before rushing into the building. Qin Jiagui looked back: All of you be careful, no matter what happens, dont be curious and act on your own. If theres any problem, just remember to shout. I know, Jiagui, just be careful. Yuan Niping was extremely worried for Qin Jiagui, after experiencing the moment within the surgery building, Yuan Niping was even more inseparable from Qin Jiagui. Qin Jiagui nodded before going with Su Yu and Zhang Zhongmou into the building. The others exchanged nces as they watched them leave, cautiously looking at their surroundings. Initially, everyone believed that this area was without any danger and had been rather rxed, who knew that Zhou Huakang and Li Dong would actually scream out miserably, bone-chilling to the extreme. Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang had also disappeared and this was certainly rming. Huo Shan opened his case as he retrieved an off white pants, covering the lower body of Li Dong. The few females saw Li Dongs mangled genitals and looks of disgust could be seen on their faces. The back of this building was covered with vines, at this moment no one was paying attention to this area as a window was pushed open, a figure could be seen climbing out of it. This figures upper body was naked with a tattoo at his shoulder, his entire body was covered in blood, as he climbed out of the window, he made use of the vines and was like a lizard as he slowly climbed down. As he asionally lifted his head, one could see his face which was filled with a frightening hatred, his eyes seemed to be dyed red. The 666 symbol on the back of his neck shed as though there were some hidden power within, stirring restlessly within his body, appearing tough yet unstable at the same time. This person with a naked upper torso was precisely Wang Xiang. Not long after, he had finally climbed to the bottom as he slowly circumvented the building, looking from a distance at Jade, Zhou Birong, Xu Ruyun, Huo Shan, Liu Zheng and the others who were guarding the main entrance, a sinister and terrifying smile suddenly appearing on his face. Su Yu, Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou had rushed into therge building, they could clearly see the fissures on the walls within which exposed the vines outside, these vines seems to be covered with small holes and were releasing smoke. As Su Yu and the two others rushed in, the level was already filled with thick mist. Be careful, theres poison! Su Yu had just spoken but he could not help but suck in a little, he realised that there was no strange feeling and the strange energy within his body did not react, only then did he calm down. After the few encounters over the past few days, Su Yu knew that the strange energy within his body was able to counteract poisons, if this mist contained poison, his strange energy would definitely have a reaction. Su Yu looked back to see Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou holding their noses: Rx, it seems like there isnt poison in the mist after all. Hearing Su Yu, Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou released their hands. Qin Jiagui sucked in a breath before nodding: This mist feels a little moist, it seems like ordinary water vapour, however they are actually being released from the nts within the fissures of the walls. This is really rather strange. Zhang Zhongmou added: Dont forget, what world is this? Strange things are supposed to be the norm. Qin Jiagui nodded as Su Yu began to raise his voice, calling out Ma Ziyes name. Lets go. The building was veryrge and even with his shouting no one answered, Su Yu and the other two could not help but slowly search from the first level. Zhang Zhong Mou lifted a leg as he kicked open a wooden door, Zhang Zhongmou took a single nce to see that the room was empty before proceeding to the second room. The three people continued to search while shouting for Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang. Its simply too weird, such arge hospital but not a person in sight. Even if they all died, there should at least be some corpses. Qin Jiagui muttered. The deeper they went, the thicker the mist became. The vision of the three became more obscured and besides their footsteps, no other sounds could be heard. Thisrge building which was dark and contained so much mist was clearly strange and frightening. Everyone, be careful. Su Yu lowered his voice, he could sense that something was amiss, this building was definitely strange. Zhang Zhongmou acquiesced with a grunt as his right hand waved, the Red Lotus Sword appearing within his hand. The bright red light illuminated the area as Su Yu suddenly stretched his left hand, ck scales appeared as five fingers went forward like hooks, grabbing a vine that was filled with small holes currently releasing the faint water vapour. Su Yu eximed as he pulled the vine, forcefully attempting to snap it. With Su Yus current strength, even a steel club would be bent, who knew that the green vine would actually remain undamaged. Eh? Su Yu was stunned, the ck scales on his left hand raised as it began to rotate, his left arm smashed forward as the Rending Storm activated. Ssss! The green vine immediately broke off as Su Yu suddenly shouted while explosively retreating. As the green vine broke off,rge amounts of red blood spewed forth, the surrounding walls seemed to shiver from immense pain, this scene was simply too strange. Qin Jiagui was greatly shocked as he eximed: How could this be? That is His hairs were standing on end. Su Yu seemed to have noticed something as he said to Zhang Zhongmou: Slice off this entire portion. The Red Lotus Sword was exceptionally sharp, using it to slice the green vines was much more effective than using his Rending Storm. Zhang Zhongmou nodded as he wielded the Red Lotus Sword, cutting through the wall like tofu to form a big hole. As the wall began to fall off in chunks with sliced off pieces of green vine, the few people could seerge amounts of fresh red blood flow out, mixed with the blood was also a half broken leg and hand. Seeing the items on the ground, Su Yu, Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou were silent as a cold chill filled their hearts. Chapter 143: Opening a Passageway Chapter 143: Opening a Passageway The broken leg and hand was covered in yellow pus, it was mostly rotten and Su Yu could tell that the hands and feet were not from that of a female, allowing him to calm down slightly. Zhang Zhongmou continued to wield his sword, cutting up more of the green vines asrge amounts of fresh blood spurted forth, this scene was simply stunning. What should we do now? Zhang Zhongmou was also strangely concerned for Ma Ziye, an expression of anxiety had appeared on his face, looking through each level within thisrge building was really rather difficult. Qin Jiagui responded: Continue looking, we dont have any other good alternatives. rushing forward as he spoke. Although they realised that the green vines of the wall were definitely strange, they had no other options because these vines had already covered every inch of the wall within the hospital, it was simply impossible to slowly cut through each and everyone of them. What was most important was to find Ma Ziye and Zhao Shichang first. Zhang Zhongmou swung his Red Lotus Sword, chopping a door in two before kicking, the door flew in as the empty room was exposed. Who! Suddenly, Su Yu roared as he turned, earlier he felt as though there was a ck shadow that had shed behind him. What? Qin Jiagui hurriedly turned, he could only see the dense mist within the walkway, his vision was too obscured to make out anything else. Su Yu was frowning when Zhang Zhongmou who had rushed the furthest suddenly yelled. Whats wrong? Qin Jiagui hurried forward. Zhang Zhongmou held his Red Lotus Sword as he stared at the end of the hallway, up ahead, the wall had rotted off exposed an extremelyrge hole, surrounding the hole were countless numbers of green vines, amongst the green vines were corpses of humans, these corpses seemed to have conjoined with the vines revealing an extremely creepy scene. Looking at the attire of these humans, Zhang Zhongmou and Qin Jiagui sucked in a breath of cold air. These people were doctors who wore white gowns, nurses who wore their uniforms, patients who wore their sick personnel uniform, their eyes were all closed and their bodies were covered in thick juice. They were all conjoined together with the green vines painting an extremely terrifying scene. Zhang Zhongmou held the Red Lotus Sword as his entire body trembled, his goosebumps were all standing up. Su Yu walked over from behind as he said coldly: Indeed, this building seems to be in the control of some unknown power, all the people within this hospital seem to have died here, damn Zhang Zhongmous entire body was trembling as he shouted: Then.. Then Instant Noodles and the others She should be alright, I believe in her. Su Yu patted Zhang Zhongmous shoulder as he continued calmly: Use the zing Red Lotus. Their biggest problem right now was that the did not know the true form of their enemy, it was imperative for them to force the other party to show himself, this was why Su Yu had instructed Zhang Zhongmou to use the zing Red Lotus. Zhang Zhongmou trusted Su Yu the most, since he was asked to use the zing Red Lotus, Zhang Zhongmou did not hesitate as he immediately pierced the Red Lotus sword forward, softly uttering: zing Red Lotus! Zhang Zhongmou was also at tier two, his zing Red Lotus had be stronger as it immediately caused the monstrosity before them to burn withrge amounts of zing fire. Su Yu and Qin Jiagui backed away slightly, the zing fire before them had formed the shape of an enormous lotus, blooming within the hole in front of them. The fiery ze immediately caused the mist to emit Chi Chi noises, the originally silent hole that was filled with vegetation suddenly began to violently trembled, thereafter they could faintly hear a terrifying roar. Su Yus ears twitched as he twisted his head, staring in a certain direction. This trembling became greater and greater, the walls in all directions began to emit cracking noises as the fissures becamerger. Su Yu seemed to have grasped something as he suddenly let out a long breath, his left arm, chest and back were suddenly covered with ayer of ck scales as he kicked, rushing forward as he ignored the mes released by Zhang Zhongmou. Zhang Zhongmou could not help but gasp, Su Yu roared as the holes within his body began to wildly suck energy from the surroundings, transforming it into strange energy which gathered within his left arm. Thereafter, an explosive noise could be heard as the Rending Storm was sent forward with a frightening force. A wall that was covered in vines ten odd metres away suddenly exploded with fresh blood, green vines and corpses, Su Yu was like a bolt of lightning as he sped past the zing Red Lotus,nding beside the wall as he activated the Rending Storm once more. Damned monster,e out! Su Yu roared, his right fist clenched as the Golden Blood within his right arm began to roil, streaks of gold appeared on his ck scales before finally gathering within his left hand. Suddenly, the shrill sound of a steam whistle could be heard as the terrifying strength ignited by the Golden Blood caused a second explosion. Kaboom! Su Yus face and body was immediately dyed red with blood, as for the pit within the tree that was over ten metres wide, it instantly copsed forming a frightening ck hole, within therge building, a faint indistinct roar could be heard, gradually bing clearer. At the back, Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou were stunned speechless, Su Yus strength and ferocity was simply astounding. Qin Jiaguis palms were drenched with cold sweat, Su Yus performance was gradually eroding his confidence inpeting with him, each time he struggled to be stronger and gained confidence, thinking he must have closed the gap with Su Yu, only to discover to his dismay that Su Yu had already run even further forward, creating an evenrger gap. This had urred several times and Qin jia gui was slowly losing the confidence of overtaking Su Yu. The cost of activating the Golden Blood was not small as Su Yu panted, the walls and green vines were trembling violently, in that instant earlier, he had used the ten odd holes within his body to suck inrge amounts of strange energy, filling his body before daring to dash through the zing Red Lotus. This was something he had researched and discovered, if he filled his body with strange energy using the holes within it, his bodys defensive capabilities rose significantly, even the zing Red Lotus was unable to harm his body which was filled with the strange energy. This was why Su Yu had dared to leap through the zing Red Lotus, however, this was a shocking sight for Zhang Zhongmou. Of course such a state could only be maintained for a short period of time, with his entire body filled with strange energy, if he did not swiftly use it, he could possibly lose control of it, and as a result explode. This was thus an extremely dangerous maneuver, it could not be easily used because a single mistake could result in his death. Su Yu had utilised the power of the Golden Blood, creating an immense hole at the pit of the tree,rge amounts of fresh blood was spurting forth as Su Yu used his sensitive hearing to follow the traces of the tree. There was a strange sound and he could not be bothered about the fresh blood that was spouting forth, taking a deep breath before rushing into the hole which he had made as he saw a reinforced concrete wall within. His left arm transformed, instantly bing the immense Lizards Arm. Roaring as he kicked, his entire body rushed forward as the Lizards Arm smashed into the reinforced concrete wall. The Lizards Arm could increase his destructive prowess by two to three times, although his speed was reduced, his thrust was like that of a tank, how frightening was the force behind this rush? Rumble! The reinforced concrete wall immediately shattered. At the back, the zing Red Lotus had already extinguished, Zhang Zhongmou wielded his sword as he rushed forward with Qin Jiagui. Su Yu, whats in there? Qin Jiagui yelled, his right arm had thoroughly transformed, a metallic drum was seated on his right shoulder as the Steel Missile was readied to be fired at a moments notice. Zhang Zhongmou looked at therge hole which containedrge amounts of blood and dismembered corpses, gritting his teeth, he also leapt in. The Red Lotus Sword choppedrge amounts of broken limbs and green vines which rushed to meet him. From the front, piercing streaks of dazzling light shot out, Su Yu suddenly eximed: Everyone, down! as he explosively retreated backwards before proning. Zhang Zhongmou and Qin Jiagui did not understand what was happening but they believed in Su Yu one hundred percent, immediately proning without further questions asked. At the end of the path, dazzling lights shed as streaks of faint blue light shot forward, like aser which immediately disintegrated the pit of the tree and wall, causing them to copse which formed an evenrger hole. Thereafter, the group heard the frightening roar once again, this time, the sound of it was extremely clear, as though the frightening existence were gradually nearing them. Zhang Zhongmous emotions were unstable, after watching the zing light go by, he climbed back up as he said breathlessly: Instant Noodles? an expression of happiness on his face. Thatser beam that was shot was clearly the ability of Ma Ziyes Star de, Starlight. Starlight was extremely powerful, it had immediately disintegrated arge portion of the tree pit and walls, allowing her to finally meet up with Su Yu and the others. The noise that Su Yu had heard earlier was actually the ragged panting and shouting of Ma Ziye, he had continued to destroy everything in that direction, finally creating a passageway linking them to Ma Ziye. At this moment, Ma Ziyes entire body was covered in fresh blood, she cut a sorry figure and her face was filled with fatigue. Back when she had been forced into activating the Starlight, she had been filled with hopelessness. Who knew that after activating it, an enormous hole would suddenly appear with Su Yu and the two others suddenly appearing like heavenly soldiers. Her despair turned to hope as she stood dazed, rubbing her eyes as though she were doubting her vision. Su Yu looked over at where Ma Ziye stood, it was arge circr tree that had green vines extended in all directions, these green vines moved as they wildly danced in the air, there wererge amounts of broken vines on the ground, it was clear that Ma Ziye had been engaged in an intense battle with the vines, she was currently extremely fatigued and had used the Starlight in desperation, identally opening a path to meet up with Su Yu and the others. Su Yu looked the dancing green vines that surrounded Ma Ziye, rushing forward without speaking a word as his left arm transformed again, regaining its ck-scaled form before activating the Rending Storm. Chi Chi Chi Green vines continued to meet with the Rending Storm as they were instantly ripped apart. Ma Ziye had suddenly been drawn out from her despair, she was dazed for a moment before shouting: Su Yu! her legs gave way as she suddenly fell towards the ground. Su Yus right hand stretched forth, supporting her waist to prevent her from falling. Ma Ziyes arms grabbed tightly onto Su Yu, her voice shivering: You guys finally came. She had just entered the terrifying boundless walls of trees, when endless amounts of green vines had suddenly struck towards her, that fear and sense of hopelessness was simply indescribable. Its alright, everything will be alright. Su Yu assisted to stabilise Ma Ziyes body, his left hand continually flying forward emitting crisp Pa Pa Pa noises as the Fang Bullet Burst was shot, immediately slicing up three green vines. At the back, Qin Jiagui howled as his right shoulder tensed up, the Steel Missile was sent flying forward with a trail of white mist. Kaboom! The missile flew into tree wall, immediately exploding and causing countless green vines to be disintegrated. Zhang Zhongmou wielded the Red Lotus sword as he haphazardly shed at the green vines, although he did not know any sword techniques, the Red Lotus Sword was exceptionally sharp, together with his strange energy which made him at least three to four times stronger than an ordinary human, his randomshing causedrge amounts of green vines to be chopped. For each vine that was chopped apart, fresh blood would spurt, causing the floor to be covered with a pool of blood which covered their feet. Ma Ziye, do you know where Zhao Shichang is? Qin Jiagui had shot the Steel Missile as he swiftly followed up with the Demolishing Iron Fist, heavily smashed the wall of the tree, fissures immediately appeared on the tree pit as the surroundings began to tremble more violently. No idea, my guess is that he must be trapped inside like me. Ma Ziyes mental state had finally recovered as she picked up the Star de from the ground. Su Yu breathed out, his ears continued to twitch as he carefully listened, the indistinct roars began to draw closer but it was quite difficult to get an urate direction. Frowning, Su Yu did not hesitate as his right hand immediately pressed onto the wall of the tree by the side, activating the Earth Spikes Assault. Suddenly, ten odd metres away within arge portion of the wall of the tree, countless numbers of sharpened stone pirs erupted from the ground, the indistinct roars became even more violent, trembling the entire area. Su Yus ears continued to twitch, it seemed as though he had gotten wind of something. The stone pirs had disappeared asrge amounts of fresh blood spurted forth, Su Yu did not speak as he activated the Rending Storm, heavily smashing in a direction. Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou also wildly attacked in all directions, at this moment they could roughly guess that the wall of trees and green vines were likely part of a living organism that far surpassed their imagination, continually wreaking havoc would definitely be able to weaken the strength of the other party. Zhang Zhongmou activated the Red Lotus Sword as he chopped, it was exceptionally sharp as the vines were easily sliced apart. Ma Ziye held the Star de, panting for a period of time to recover some energy before beginning to chop anew. Roar!!! A frightening howl could clearly be heard, the enemys real body had arrived. Chapter 144: Demon Spawn Chapter 144: Demon Spawn With the passing of each minute, Qin Jiagui would send a Steel Missile flying forth, this Steel Missile had an effective radius of twenty five metres, its power was immense and each missile would be able to cause a hole the size of a circr table to appear on the tree wall. Su Yu, Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou and Ma Ziye worked together to destroy, their destructive prowess was extremely formidable especially Su Yus Rending Storm, each area he struck was thoroughly destroyed. Suddenly, a frightening roar could be clearly heard by their side. Su Yu and the others lifted their heads, they could see that the ceiling of the tree wall had suddenly split, creating arge fissure, within this fissure were extremely thick tentacles which shot out, amongst the tentacles was a round shaped eyeball like object. Surrounding the eyeball were ck circr vents, the vents were expelling out faint mist. Kaboom! An explosion rang out as an indescribable monster suddenly appeared from within the fissure, countless tentacles flew forward as it instantly swallowed Qin Jiagui within. Qin Jiagui exploded with a frightening roar as the Demolishing Iron Fist was sent flying forward. Su Yus legs kicked as the Rending Storm smashed forward,nding squarely on the eyeball of the monster. Poof! The circr pipe that was surrounding the eyeball suddenly began to releaserge amounts of water vapour and fluid, as for therge eyeball in the centre, it began to releaserge amounts of ink-like fluid, instantly being crushed by the Rending Storm. Ma Ziye did not speak as the Star de swung forward, Chi Chi Chi, tentacles were cleanly sliced apart while Qin Jiagui continually sent the Demolishing Iron Fist smashing forward, finally joining back up with Su Yu and the otherspletely demolishing the monster. This monster had just been killed when another monster of the same type appeared from the fissure, also an eyeball with many tentacles surrounding it. Frightening roars could continually be heard. Su Yus Eye of Perception had finally managed to capture some information, he found out that the eyeball monster was known as a Demon Spawn, there was no other information to be shown. Demon Spawn, this name was extremely peculiar but Su Yu did not have the time to consider as another seven to eight of the monsters came from within the fissure. Everyone, be careful, back away now! Su Yumanded as he rushed to Ma Ziyes side, activating the Rending Storm as a frightening amount of white mist was expunged. Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou also explosively retreated as they shielded Ma Ziye, these monsters noticed this as they immediately attacked from all directions. Ma Ziye immediately activated the Heavens Net, in the blink of an eye, the surrounding area of ten odd metres was covered with a frightening steel web. The seven to eight monsters that had rushed forward were caught off guard as they instantly found themselves within the Heavens, Su Yu howled as he rushed forward. Qin Jiaguis right shoulder raised as the Steel Missile shot forward followed by the Demolishing Iron Fist. Zhang Zhongmous face hadpleted its stone transformation, the Eye of Petrification immediately shot a beam of light, causing a small portion of the body of a Demon Spawn to petrify, the Red Lotus Sword within his hand swept forward, piercing as it immediately killed one of the Demon Spawn. Su Yus Rending Storm exploded forth, immediately killing three of the monsters, he lifted his head to see an unending stream of the Demon Spawn, realising that the situation was extremely grim. With such an unending stream of monsters, no matter how powerful they were, they would still fall in this ce. Looking around in all directions, Su Yu immediately leapt as the Rending Storm was activated, knocking aside two of the monsters as he rushed forward, kicking as he suddenly flew into the air. Reaching a height of four metres, Su Yu retracted his Rending Storm as his left hand pierced into the tree wall, holding his entire person in the air. Su Yu, what are you doing? Zhang Zhongmou lifted his head realising that Su Yu was suspended in the air. You guys stay here, dont break the formation! Su Yu yelled while stretching his right hand to grab the vines by the side, alternating between his left and right as he swiftly ascended the wall. At this moment, Zhang Zhongmou and the others realised that Su Yu wanted to climb through the fissure in the ceiling, such a reckless action was something that only he would risk. Qin Jiagui had once attempted to send a Steel Missile into the fissure, although he had managed to cause much damage to the green vines as fresh blood sttered everywhere, it was simply useless as more Demon Spawn appeared. As though feeling that Su Yu was nearing the centre fissure, the monsters surged towards Su Yu as their tentacles attacked. The strands of energy from the Golden Blood flowed through his right hand, causing it to be stronger as he firmly attached himself to the wall, his left hand swiftly activated the Rending Storm as the hidden holes within his body began to wildly draw energy, filling him up before he punched forward. Kaboom! Two Demon Spawn which were moving towards him were immediately rent apart by the frightening fluctuations in the air. Su Yu seized the chance to retract the Rending Storm, stabbing into the wall as he kicked at the same time, using the force from his left hand and legs to instantly fly like a fish through water, rushing to the fissure. Having rushed to the fissure, the Rending Storm was activated asrge amounts of white mist was emitted, Zi Zi sounds rang out as the white mist began to rotate, forming an immense white storm, mincing the surrounding tree walls with fresh blood mixed within. Su Yu exploded with a howl, he could not clearly see what was within the fissure, instinctively acting as he sucked in a frightening amount of energy before sending the fully charged Rending Storm flying forward. Roar!!! An extremely shrill cry could be heard as the entire tree wall began to tremble, the vines everywhere began to copse asrge amounts of water and dismembered corpses fell to the ground, Qin Jiagui and the others who were below were shocked attacking wildly in all directions to preserve their lives, the scene was extremely messy, something that words could not describe well enough. Su Yu could only sense that his Rending Storm had smashed into a soft and mushy fleshy hole, thereafter, the frightening Rending Storm had minced the flesh within, Su Yus right hand tightened as his legs kicked, moving further into the fleshy hole as the Rending Storm began to mince a path. Roar!!!! Su Yu could sense the frightening roar as the surrounding hole began to constrict, squeezing him as it twitched and trembled before opening once again, an immense pressure suddenly descended as he was sent hurtling out of the hole. Kaboom! Su Yu felt light-headed as he tumbled, unsure what had just happened. He had merely felt himself flung out of the hole before smashing heavily into the ground. By the time he climbed back up, he saw a shocking scene that left his mouth ajar, as though he could not believe his own eyes. Within the inpatient department, Su Yu and the others were engaged in a brutal battle with the unknown entity, as for the people outside, they were totally clueless as to what was going on. Jade and the others were extremely anxious as they waited, therge bags of food as well as Lei Rui who was unconscious were ced in the centre as the others carefully watched their surroundings. Not long after, sounds of footsteps could suddenly be heard as a figure swayed while rushing towards them. Who! Zhou Birong eximed as her right hand lifted, immediately exposing three hooks. Jades left hand also tightened as symbols appeared on the back of her hand. Its me, save me! The figure rushing over seemed panicked, shouting as he swiftly drew closer. The group were stunned, this person was actually Wang Xiang, at this moment he was covered in blood and he cut a sorry sight. Wang Xiang? The group were dazed for a moment, back then Ma Ziye, Zhao Shichang, Li Dong, Zhou Huakang, Wang Xiang and Mao Mingzhu had moved into the building together, thereafter Zhou Huakang and Li Dong had let out blood curdling screams before Li Dong came falling down five stories. As for the others, there was simply no contact from them. Li Dong was currently unconscious and the group had no idea what had happened within the building. Wang Xiang seemed anxious as he swiftly ran over, Zhou Birong said in a heavy voice: Wang Xiang, what happened to all of you inside? What about the others? Wang Xiang panted heavily as he reached the group: Its too terrifying that ce that ce has. As he said this, he carefully measured the group, noticing that Su Yu, Qin Jiagui and the others were not present, he secretly sighed in relief. What happened? Shi Guozhong pressed. There was a killing incident! Wang Xiang suddenly acted as his fist smashed heavily into Shi Guozhongs face, his mouth opened at the same time as teeth shot forth like arrows, shooting towards Xu Ruyun who was by the side. Things had made such a drastic change that Shi Guozhong failed to react, his face was smashed in as he felt an immense pain fill him, crying out miserably as he fell away. Xu Ruyun barely managed to twist his body, avoiding arge amount of the teeth but a couple still managed to hit him. The teeth the Wang Xiang spat out had a powerful corrosive effect, the toxin contained within immediately began to create hissing noises from the small holes that had been pierced, green smoke rising from the holes. Xu Ruyun groaned but remained silent, suddenly moving as his hands moved to his chest, picking seven to eight surgical knives as he reacted with a god-like speed that far exceeded ones imagination. Wang Xiang had shot the teeth towards Xu Ruyun because he was most worried about him. Chapter 148: Final Day of Travel Chapter 148: Final Day of Travel Qin Jiagui nced at him: This is the understanding of westerners, it doesnt mean that it applies to this ce. Liu Zheng thought for a moment before nodding, what Qin Jiagui said did make some sense. At this moment, Lei Rui was slowly recalling what had happened before she went unconscious, Jade was holding her hand as she spoke: Lei Rui, I dont understand, why did you save me then? Didnt you realise that you were putting yourself in danger? Lei Ruiughed as she seemed embarrassed: Actually, I also dont know why I merely thought that you were in danger so I pushed you aside, I didnt think too much about it. As she said this, she took out her spectacles from her pocket before wearing it. Lei Rui had myopia, after falling unconscious, Jade had helped to keep her spectacles within her pocket, as she ced her spectacles back on, the scene before her immediately became clear. After Jade heard Lei Ruis words, she was stunned for a moment but felt even more touched as she held Lei Ruis hands, not wanting to let go. The group rested while eating, having been through the previous ordeal, the group had been reduced to fourteen people, Su Yu and the others were used to seeing death and were not affected too badly especially because Wang Xiang and Zhou Huakang were seen as ticking timebombs, their deaths could possibly be beneficial for the group. Lei Rui had also be a tier one dark iron warrior, amongst the group of fourteen, only Liu Zheng and Xie Zhiming remained at tier zero. While resting, Zhang Zhongmou began to describe the frightening encounter within the building, upon touching on the Mist Demon, Jade and the others who had not went in felt their hairs stand on end as they gasped. Zhang Zhongmou then spoke of Su Yus bravery before sighed: Instant Noodles, I seem to remember that you are at tier three as well, why arent you as fierce as Su Yu. Ma Ziye nced over at Su Yu before saying softly: Hes a monster in humans clothing, how can Ipare with him. Zhang Zhongmou was siilent for a moment before wildlyughing, he felt that Ma Ziyes assessment was rather urate. Su Yu bitterly smiled, at this moment his insides were a mess, his strange energy was forming ck crystals causing him to bepletely empty, he was unsure when he would begin to recover. There was an unexpected surprise as he felt the origin force ne seemed to be asionally releasing energy fluctuations as though something would emerge at any moment. This feeling it seems like it could be anytime now. Su Yu could not help but grasp the heart shaped pendant on the ne within his hands as he softly muttered, regarding the 666 symbol as well as Lei Ruis symbol of 8, the group had discussed but could not make heads or tails of the matter, they only knew that those whose necks had the 666 symbol could turn into frightening monsters and could gain energy regardless of killing humans or monsters, this was a strong advantage that they had. Qin Jiagui sat by the side as he retrieved the treasure map, frowning as though he seemed to have met with some difficulty. Jiagui, whats the matter? Is there a problem? Yuan Niping who was by his side questioned. Zhang Zhongmou lit a cigarette: Qin Jiagui, why are you in such deep thought, your brows are all furrowed. Could it be that theres something wrong with the map? Youre making us all nervous. Qin Jiagui lightly blew out before continuing: I have no idea, Im not sure if theres a problem with my memory or this map can make changes on its own. any way, based on the map. We will require one day. Maybe tomorrow or the day after we will be able to reach the exit indicated on the map. A single stone can create thousands of waves, Qin Jiaguis words immediately caused the hearts of everyone to tighten, Zhang Zhongmou shouted: Youre saying that its a single days journey away? Qin Jiagui bitterly smiled as he nodded, based on his memory of the map, it should be several days before they reached it but the map seemed to have went through some changes. Based on the current map, they only needed one day to reach the area, but why was the map changing. Could it be that this mysterious treasure map had some unknown power that could change based on the different circumstances? Qin Jiagui could not understand as he carefully looked at the map, it was not made from ordinary paper but rather seemed to have been drawn on goat skin, it was soft to the touch yet extremely durable, this was the only thing that could be determined from examining it. Qin Jiagui, we really only have a days journey left? If its that close, we should move out right away, your grandnanny, Ive already had enough. Lets not talk about the other matters, just the number of days Ive went without bathing is already unbearable. Zhang Zhongmou shouted as he tossed away his cigarette. Zhao Shichang had an expression of tion on his face: Its only a days travel, its really so close? Only one more day and well be able to leave this damned forest, returning to the world we are familiar with? His entire body had started trembling. Qin Jiagui stood up: Based on the map, this seems to be the case. Whatever the case, we should follow the map to find out. Jade, Lei Rui, Zhang Zhongmou, Huo Shan and the others began to stand up, Huo Shan was still firmly hugging his suitcase, the bank notes contained within were the precious items that could save his wifes life even though it waspletely useless within the forest. Su Yu also slowly stood up, he had rested for a while and his body had recovered some energy, he could sense that the fluctuations from the ne were bing stronger and some changes could ur to the ne at any moment. Since theres only one day of travel remaining, we should immediately set off. I actually wanted to rest here for the night, everyone, lets go. Haha, one day, we only need to walk for another day. Zhang Zhongmou began to smile as he lifted a few bags from the ground. The others also began to pick up their bags, there was still more than half the food left, it was more than sufficient for the fourteen of them to eat for another ten odd days, based on the map, they would be able to get out in a days time, the group were ted but also cautious, they would still bring the food along, just incase. Su Yu was still in a weakened state as Ma Ziye, Zhang Zhongmou and Zhao Shichang assisted him with his bags of food, in the end, he was the only one that could walk without any burdens. Although Li Dong was injured, he had received the help from Ma Ziyes strange energy that was in the form of qi and swiftly recovered. The other wounds on his body were mostly healed but his genitals had been severed and could not be grown back. Xu Ruyun had forced the ten odd teeth out of his body, his wounds were recovering at a tremendous speed and when the group finally left, Li Dong and Xu Ruyuns injuries werergely healed, although they would have difficulties fighting, moving was not a problem. Leaving this hospital behind, the group took a final look, the walls of the hospital were still covered in vines and one could imagine that in the distant future, this hospital would bepletely covered with vegetation, fully bing one with the forest. The situation with the Mist Demon had made it clear, it was likely that the people within the hospital had been miserably killed there, turning into nourishment for the Mist Demon. Qin Jiagui looked at the map as he pointed in a direction, bypassing therge hospital as he spoke: Walk towards the North, based on the map, we still have to travel for a day before seeing a mountain, the exit should be located there. The others lifted their heads, they could only see tall strapping trees together with dense vegetation, the tall mountain was nowhere in sight. Zhang Zhongmou climbed up a tall tree as he looked into the distance, all he saw were countless trees, there were simply no mountains to be found. Lets walk first, once we reach everything will be clear. Su Yu softly said, although his voice was weak, it still resounded strongly in everyones heart. Zhao Shichang continued to wield his bone de to open a path, Zhang Zhongmou used his Red Lotus Sword to assist, Ma Ziye had fallen behind to Su Yus side, the current Su Yu was powerless and everyone could see it, Ma Ziye was worried for his safety and would not take a single step away from him, although she did not say it, anyone could clearly see it. Su Yu was touched as he looked her in the eye and faintly smiled, Ma Ziye was definitely a trustable buddy, she was someone whom he could leave his back to. Jade and Lei Rui were hand in hand as they walked, the twodies softly spoke, after Lei Ruis awakening, Jade was in extremely high spirits and seemed to treat Lei Rui like a blood sister. The gratitude that Jade felt was simply indescribable, Lei Rui had almost lost her life in attempting to save her and this favor was something that she simply could never return. Su Yu noticed Jade and Lei Ruis closeness and could not help but envy Lei Rui, since a young age, Jade had never been so tender towards him before. Zhao Shichang and Zhang Zhongmou were opening a path up ahead, the group of people struggled to advance, slowly pushing through the dense forest, the road ahead was gradually lightening up in terms of density as their path became easier to walk, Zhao Shichang and Zhang Zhongmou could finally rx. Zhang Zhongmou kept his Red Lotus Sword as he wiped the sweat on his forehead: From the looks of it, it seems like were really near to the exit, look, the road has actually be easier to walk, its no longer as densely packed as the past. Zhao Shichang excitedly continued: Thats right, this patch of forest seems to be the edges of the area, such a circumstance is understandable, we must be nearing the exit of the forest, everyone, were going to be home soon. Suddenly Zhao Shichang looked back as he tedly waved at the group. The others also had smiles on their faces, no matter what, this was definitely a good sign. Go, lets move quickly, were about to go home! Zhang Zhongmou shouted as he continued to rush forward. The others swiftly followed, the speed of the group had immediately risen and they were all excited as they swiftly covered much ground. Suddenly, Zhang Zhongmou who was rushing forward made a noise beforeing to a stop. Thereafter, Liu Zheng could not help but knock into Zhang Zhongmou as he asked: Brother Zhang, whats the matter? Zhang Zhongmou did not speak, merely stretching his hand to point towards the left side not far away. The others had also seen it, there were two people looking at him from a distance. Chapter 149: Tier Four Expert Chapter 149: Tier Four Expert One of them was barehanded, wearing a clean ck jacket with a pasty white face like he had never seen the sun, his age was around twenty seven to twenty eight years and his features were prominent, appearing quite handsome but his expression was very cold, cruelty and coldness shining within his eyes as though he had been borne from killing. Facing him was an extremely tall middle aged uncle, this uncle had a back of a tiger and a bear-like waist, his height was above 1.9 metres and what was most surprising was his back that was filled with kitchen tools, woks, knives, pots and even a cleaning rag. At this moment his body was covered in fresh blood and his right hand was holding a butchers knife, his chest had several open wounds which were gushing fresh blood like a spring, his face was extremely pale but his eyes had a stubborn light that refused to bend down before the ck clothed male. Behind this tall and strapping middle aged uncle was a young girl, the young girl appeared delicate and pretty, at this moment she had a terrified expression on her face. When Zhang Zhongmou and the others noticed this three people, the barehanded ck clothed male was letting out a coldugh: Fool, you arent my match, why arent you running away? Im afraid you dont know anything at all right? Dont you know whos that little girl behind you? Do you think that you alone will be able to protect her? The little girl wanted to squeeze forward: Uncle, dont care about me, you can run away. Stop talking nonsense, when adults are talking, how could a little kid interrupt? The middle aged man was injured but he continued to smile as he blocked the little girl, not letting her go forward. The little girl anxiously replied: Uncle, you cant beat him, didnt you say you hated little kids? Now. Isnt it just right? The middle aged man continued: Thats right, I hate little kids, its still the same. However, I hate scoundrels who would hunt down little kids even more because they. Wouldnt even let off kids . He lifted the butchers knife in his right hand as he pointed at the ck clothed male. Hearing this words, the ck clothed male had a vile expression on his face as he said coldly: Initially I felt that you were quite a talent, able to be a tier four warrior on your own, I actually wanted to let you live, who knew that you would actually wish for death. Just hate me, although we are both at tier four, our abilities are simply iparable The right hand of the ck clothed male stretched forth as streaks of ck smoke began to swirl, like little ck snakes as he continued: The injuries you suffered from me, Situ Wuya, cant be healed by strange energy, you can die from loss of blood alone, what do you have to fight against me? What right do you have to be so confident in front of me? Situ Wuya let out a sinister howl as his rather handsome face twisted, his body spun as an explosive sound rang out, suddenly, a crisp explosion like that of explosive thunder rang out from within his five fingers, in the blink of an eye, his right hand, right arm and chest emitted countless numbers of small snakes which pounced toward the middle aged man. Littless, run! The middle aged man noticed Zhang Zhongmou and the others who had just arrived, hope shed in his eyes as his left hand pointed towards them, thereafter, he shouted to the little girl before pouncing towards the ck clothed male. The ck clothed male did not lie, as the middle aged man was rushing through the forest with the little girl, they had been suddenly attacked by him. In order to protect the little girl, the middle aged man had suffered injuries from the attacks. The frightening ability of the ck clothed male made it such that the areas he had been wounded could not be healed by strange energy as they continued to leak blood, at this moment, the middle aged man felt slightly dizzy, he understood that he would not be able to beat the ck clothed male and could only hope that the little girl was saved by Zhang Zhongmou and the others. As for him, he would use his life to slow the ck clothed male down. Su Yu, Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou and the others could hear their words by the side and were shocked, fourth tier? This ck clothed male and middle aged man were actually tier four warriors? The strongest in their group was Su Yu and he was merely a tier three dark iron warrior. Upon contact, the middle aged man explosively roared as the butchers knife in his hand began to wildly assault, in the blink of an eye, countless numbers of ck snakes were chopped apart, however, these ck snakes actually became wisps of ck smoke which continued forward, once they came into contact with the middle aged man they would instantly explode. Although the strength of the explosion was not strong, with so many continual explosions, even a man of iron would be unable to bear it. The middle aged man groaned as the ck clothed male cackled, his left hand stretched forward as it suddenly transformed into a sword, heavily swinging downwards. Chi! Fresh blood sttered as the middle aged man began to scream, his waist had been sliced open, revealing a frightening wound. Uncle! The little girl behind screamed. Quick, run! Run! The middle aged man howled as he pounced towards the ck clothed male in a crazed manner, hoping to stop his advancement. The little girl had an expression of terror as he suddenly moved towards Su Yu, Qin Jiagui and the others while shouting: Save us. Please save uncle! Qin Jiagui and the others had shocked expressions as they involuntarily backed away, the other party were both tier four, under such circumstances, how could they dare to intervene? The ck clothed male snarled as his right hand suddenly pierced, countless snakes began to explode forming an enormous wave of qi, immediately sending the middle aged man sprawling away. He no longer concerned himself with the middle aged man as he turned, heading towards the little girl who was rushing towards Su Yus group. Vile Spawn of the Kou Family, as long as I bring in your head, I, Situ Wuya will have the hope of bing a member of the White Tiger! Situ Wu Ya cackled as his left hand stretched forward, the sword was swung at the neck of the little girl who was running, if it connected, the girls head would be immediately severed. Littless! At the back, the middle aged man who had fallen to the ground saw this and could not help but hoarsely cry out, in this instant, his entire body seemed cold, filled with hopelessness. Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou, Zhao Shichang and the others trembled, they could see the little girl who was rushing towards them and the ck clothed male who was chasing behind, about to kill her with his sword. In this moment, a choice appeared within each persons mind. To help or not to help? The group simply did not have the time to think as the sword of the ck clothed male was swung, this was when a figure rushed out of the group. It was Zhou Birong. Hearing the screams of the little girl and her innocent and pure face, Zhou Birong instantly thought of Ding Shan. In this instant, the little girl before her seemed to merge with the image of Ding Shan, she did not hesitate as she went forward, not considering the frightening repercussions of lending aid. Zhou Birongs body instinctively went forward, hugging the little girl before dodging to the side. Chi! The ck clothed males swordnded on empty air as he looked stunned. ֡Х Do it! Su Yu eximed. Initially, he was still rather hesitant, upon seeing Zhou Birong act, he knew that the conflict could not be avoided and decisively chose to act, the faster they handled the situation the better. The ck clothed male before them was actually a tier four dark iron warrior, this meant that he was certainly much stronger than all of them, their only hope of victory was using their advantage in numbers to surprise him and kill him in an instant. Su Yu howled as Ma Ziye stomped, the Heavens Net was immediately activated as it snared the ck clothed male. The ck clothed male roared, in this instant, he finally reacted as his right hand stretched forward, his fingers released crisp noises as ck snakes were emitted. Qin Jiaguis right shoulder loosened as the metal cylinder lifted, the Steel Missile was sent flying towards the ck clothed male. Zhang Zhongmous face had instantly underwent its stone transformation, the Eye of Petrification between his brows immediately opened as a beam of light was shot towards the ck clothed males left arm. Ma Ziyes Heavens Net had snared the two legs of the male, Zhang Zhongmous Eye of Petrification had petrified his left arm as the Red Lotus Sword was chopped towards his legs. With his legs ensnared by Ma Ziyes Heavens Net, even if the ck clothed male was exceptionally talented, how could he possibly dodge this de from Zhang Zhongmou? The reason why Zhang Zhongmou had petrified the left arm was to prevent him from using the arm sword to block the Red Lotus Sword. At the back, Zhao Shichangs bone de was already swinging towards the right arm of the male. The group had suddenly acted, their teamwork was impable, especially Ma Ziyes Heavens Net which had instantly snared the ck clothed male, causing him to be unable to dodge. In this moment, he could not help but roar as explosive sounds rang out, four thick ck pythons actually emerged from his back, acting like hooked ws as they smashed forward. Kaboom! The Steel Missile was blocked by one of the ck pythons, immediately exploding in mid air. The second ck Python came into contact with Zhang Zhongmous Red Lotus Sword, forcibly blocking it. The third ck python blocked Zhao Shichang while the fourth rushed towards Ma Ziye. No one had imagined that the ck clothed male who seemed to be at the precipice of death would actually have such frightening retaliatory strength, in their shock, the group swiftly dodged as the Heavens Net also lost its effectiveness. The face of the male was extremely pissed, kicking the ground as he flew into the air, the four ck pythons behind him were like a spider with four ws as they pounced towards the little girl and Zhou Birong who was hugging her. The ck clothed male could tell that the tier of Qin Jiagui and the others was not high, although he was incensed, his top priority was to kill the little girl, if the little girl managed to flee while he was killing them, that would be a significant loss. Thus, he chose to kill the little girl first before slowly killing off this group of people. He was Situ Wuya, he would definitely make sure. That these people got what they deserved. The ck clothed male was extremely strong, more so than anyone had thought, their expressions had changed as Ma Ziye eximed, the Star de swinging forward as it pierced towards him from the back. Qin Jiaguis right hand clenched, his entire right arm transformed into metal as the Demolishing Iron Fist smashed towards the males back. The two sides had already engaged in conflict, it would only end if one side perished. If they did not kill the ck clothed male, the other party would definitely not let them off after achieving his goals. Within this forest, there was no such thing as logic orw. By the side, the middle aged man suddenly let loose an explosive howl: Everyone dodge! The others were startled as they halted their movement, thereafter they saw him take a huge wok from behind his back, his hands were holding the wok as streaks of strange light began to sh before he finally tossed it. Cyclone Wok! The middle aged man burst out, there was ayer of streaking light on the wok as it suddenly flew forward, its might was astounding as it instantly struck the ck clothed male who had just leapt into the air. The ck clothed male had just jumped up and could not dodge in time, the four ck pythons behind him could only attempt to forcefully block the frightening wok. Both sides collided as a terrifying Boom! rang out, the ck clothed male groaned as he spat blood, the wok had been stopped but rather than falling to the ground, it actually boomeranged back towards the middle aged man. The force behind this blow was astounding, Zhang Zhongmou saw this and could not help but yell: Awesome! The middle aged man was also an expert of the fourth tier, with regards to strength alone he was definitely not any weaker than the ck clothed male, it was merely because he had been sneak attacked and his blood loss was severe, this had caused his strength to be greatly weakened. If they had met head on, it was difficult to guess who would be the eventual victor. The might of the Cyclone Wok was terrifying, the four ck pythons behind the male seemed to lose all strength as his body was sent flying away, falling several tens of metres away, coincidentally right beside Su Yu. Su Yu was still feeling weak and did not rush into the battle, he had retreated to the back but did not expect to see the ck clothed male flung to his side. He hesitated for a moment and wanted to retreat but the male actually roared before jumping up, grabbing Su Yu. The ck clothed male wanted to kill the little girl but continually failed at his attempts, he had even been sent flying away by arge wok and spat blood, this made him extremely pissed. Seeing Su Yu by his side as he stood up, his hand immediately grabbed, ready to kill this person first in order to quell some of his fury. His right arm had grabbed onto Su Yu, five fingers circled and twisted as he nned to snap Su Yus head off. Su Yu! Jade and Ma Ziye screamed, they wanted to help but it was already toote. If the ck clothed male had grabbed onto Li Dong, Liu Zheng of any other person, with his abilties, he would certainly be able to easily snap their head, causing them to immediately die. It was such a coincidence that he person he grabbed was actually Su Yu. Although Su Yu did not feel much energy within his body, hisbat awareness, natural reflexes and adaptive abilities had not been lost, as the ck clothed male stretched forward to grab, he had already understood what the male was nning to do. Under the threat of death, Su Yus mind suddenly became extremely calm, his body contracted, as the arm of the male twisted, his body also twisted allowing him to escape from the grasp, his two arms then pushed against the chest of the ck clothed male. If Su Yu had strange energy present, he could have activated the Rending Storm and this blow would surely pierce through the chest of the male. The ck clothed male never expected Su Yu to be so agile, his arms had attempted to circle around but Su Yu had already escaped, he was dazed for a moment and was actually pushed aside by Su Yu. He could not believe that he had failed to kill a fellow who seemed to powerless, the ck clothed male angrily snarled as the lifeless ck pythons suddenly flew up emitting explosive noises as they pierced towards Su Yu. This was the absolute difference in strength, no matter how skillful Su Yu was, his body did not have an ounce of strange energy and even if he wanted to react his body could not keep up, he could only watch as he was pierced by the ck pythons, fresh blood spewed forth as he miserably howled. Many thanks to Giang Vu for sponsoring this chapter! Cheers! Chapter 152: Reaching the Exit Chapter 152: Reaching the Exit Su Yu was continually thinking of how to improve the Protective Bulwark, after pondering for a while, he went to Zhang Zhongmou: Old Mou, take out your Red Lotus Sword to exchange pointers with me. Zhang Zhongmou retrieved the Red Lotus Sword: How do you wish to do this? Su Yus right hand moved as a semi translucent ck gold shield appeared before his hand: Take your sword and chop down, remember to be urate. Zhang Zhongmouughed: Good fellow, whats this? Is this your new ability? Su Yu nodded as Fang Jiong spoke up: This is a defensive ability, after the battle yesterday, I realise the importance of having one. If I had chosen a defensive ability, I wouldnt have suffered so much yesterday. As their tiers increased, the abilities of the other party would be more and more frightening, having a defensive ability was bing very important. Zhang Zhongmous face immediately transformed as he howled: Careful! Iming! wielding the Red Lotus Sword as he chopped towards Su Yus Protective Bulwark. Keng! The Protective Bulwark was unharmed and it was actually Zhang Zhongmou who eximed, the Red Lotus Sword had been bounced out of his hand. Ahhhh! Damn thats painful! Zhang Zhongmou had used too much strength, the rebound was immense and the webbing between his thumb and index finger had actually torn. Su Yu was stunned for a moment, he did not expect the Protective Bulwark to be so sturdy, he was immediately ted but Fang Jiong who was by the side shook his head: This brother has his strange energy concentrated mostly within his face, he doesnt have much strength. Although the sword is sharp, it cannot break through your Protective Bulwark. If it were a tier four expert together with this sword, that would be a different story. Su Yu swiftly calmed down, his Protective Bulwark was to be used against experts, Zhang Zhongmou was only at tier two and his hands did not contain any strange energy, asking him to try was not getting a very good representation of the strength of the Protective Bulwark. Being able to block the Red Lotus Sword in his hands did not mean that it could defend against the powerful attacks of other tier four dark iron warriors. Brother Fang, why dont you assist me to test it. Su Yu recalled that Fang Jiong was also a tier four expert. Fang Jiongughed as he stood up, he was 1.92 metres tall, when he stood up he gave one a feeling of pressure. The opponent had switched to Fang Jiong and Su Yu did not dare to be careless, his two arms immediately straightened as ck scales covered them, protecting his arms and chest within the ck scales. Brother Fang, bring it. Su Yus right hand extended as the Protective Bulwark appeared. Fang Jiong flexed his arms before picking up the butchers knife from the ground: My ability is to allow any object I use to be a part of my body, turning it into a weapon. As he said this, his right hand seemed to emit a ck coloured fluctuation, this light spread to the butchers knife, immediately shrouding it within. Careful, this butchers knife which has been strengthened by my strange energy isnt some ordinary butchers knife! Fang Jiong howled as he suddenly moved forward, the butchers knife within his hand chopping heavily towards Su Yu. Hua! An explosive noise rang out, this noise was extremely piercing, a momentter, Fang Jiong and Su Yu were groaning as the butchers knife bounced out of Fang Jiongs hand while Su Yus Protective Bulwark was shattered. Su Yu took a step back, he was dazed as he looked at his right hand, his face a mask of concentration. Fang Jiongs blow had not been done with all his strength, however, the blow had been able to shatter the Protective Bulwark. The Protective Bulwark was an ability that was solely used for defense, if it were to shatter so easily against an opponent of the same tier, then this defensive ability was really too frail. This Protective Bulwark doesnt seem to be all that. Fang Jiongmented. Su Yu nodded, his mind swiftly reying the butchers knife chopping down on his Protective Bulwark, thinking back as to how his strange energy was distributed and which portion of it had started to shatter first, thereafter he would try to improve it. Fang Jiong noticed that Su Yu had fallen into deep thought and did not disturb him, rescinding his strange energy as he sat back down. Zhang Zhongmou threw him a bag of food as Fang Jiong took out a piece of bread, biting into it as he sighed: Its a pity that the conditions here arent suitable, otherwise, I can let all of you have a taste of my culinary skills. Speaking about the culinary arts, the eyes of this person who was a super chef immediately began to shine. Suddenly, Su Yu who was by the side jumped up: Brother Fang, lets go at it again. Fang Jiongughed: Alright. wielding his butchers knife as he stood up, chopping down once again. Su Yus right hand extended as the Protective Bulwark appeared. Keng! This time, the butchers knife was repelled but Su Yus Protective Bulwark was left unharmed. Su Yu was beginning to feel ted but the Protective Bulwark suddenly began to shatter. Still not good enough, thats weird. Su Yu hugged his head as he sat down, falling into deep contemtion once again. A short whileter, Su Yu found Fang Jiong to test once again, each time he would understand a little more of the technique and would find a way to make it even stronger. After several improvements, Fang Jiong chopped down four to five times but was repelled each time, leaving no damage on the Protective Bulwark. Sess! So impressive master Yu! Zhang Zhongmou who was by the side shouted. Fang Jiong also lifted his thumb at Su Yu beforeughing: Not bad, I cant shatter your shield with a normal chop. Let me try to use my abilities now, if you are still able to guard it, it can then be considered a perfect defense. Fang Jiongspetitive spirit had been aroused. Su Yu nodded, his left hand pressing on his right shoulder as the Protective Bulwark appeared once again, a jet ck light was swirling above it. The butchers knife was dangling within Fang Jiongs hands as he slowly lifted it up, his left hand moved to grab the knife, wielding it with his two hands before suddenly roaring out. With his chest as the source, streaks of ck undtions began to extend outwards, shrouding his arms and chest within, the butchers knife within his hand extended rapidly to about a two foot long de that was radiating with ck ripples. Steel Shattering Cleave! Fang Jiang stomped as he roared, his figure that was 1.92 metres tall was covered in ck undtions as it heavily smashed onto Su Yus Protective Bulwark. Chi! Su Yu groaned as he retreated just in the nick of time, the Protective Bulwark within his hands had been shattered like tofu, if he had been slightly slower, it was likely that he would have been injured. Who knew that the reworked Protective Bulwark would also fall in a single blow, Su Yu could not help but depressedly sigh, being able to change the Protective Bulwark to such a level was already his current limit, wanting to further improve it was already an extremely difficult matter because he felt that the Protective Bulwark was already at a near perfect state, why couldnt it defend against the attack? Hahaha! Fang Jiong noticed Su Yus forlorn expression as heughed: Dont be depressed, that was my strongest ability, I had to gather all my energy before barely breaking your shield, if it were a real battle, I may not have the time to prepare such a blow. Su Yu shook his head as he kept silent for a moment, he seemed to think of something as he smiled: One more time, use the Steel Shattering Cleave again. thereafter, he immediately activated the Protective Bulwark again. Even if we go at it one more time, the result will be the same. Fang Jiong was extremely confident in his Steel Shattering Cleave, although the defensive prowess of Su Yus upgraded Protective Bulwark was astonishing, he was the same tier as Su Yu and if a blow that contained all his might was unable to break the shield, that would be too ridiculous. Fang Jiong did not hesitate as he immediate gathered all his energy, activating the Steel Shattering Cleave once again as ripples of ck light started to converge and formed a de shape that chopped towards Su Yus shield. Almost at the same time, Su Yu secretly used the drop of Golden Blood contained within his right thumb, inserting a portion of the energy into the shield. This was an idea that had just filled his mind, he wanted to try using the Golden Blood to aid the Protective Bulwark, using a portion of its energy to supplement it. The oue was swiftly decided, the Protective Bulwark which had ayer of ck light above it suddenly had streaks of golden meshed within, thereafter, Fang Jiong groaned as the ck coloured de form immediately shattered upon contact, he seemed as though he had been struck by lightning, swaying as he almost fell to the ground. What happened? Fang Jiong was shocked, earlier he had suddenly felt a frightening energy fluctuation from the Protective Bulwark which had instantly shattered his de form, directly shocking his body causing him to feel as though he had been shocked by lightning, he could not help but sway as he backed away, like as if he was drunk on alcohol. Su Yu smiled as he rescinded the energy from the Golden Blood, the ck scales on his body disappeared, returning back to normal. Fang Jiong was suspicious as he looked at Su Yu before bitterlyughing: You are really impressive, really. Su Yu had just reached the tier four stage but had already improvised his ability, causing Fang Jiongs strongest blow to be bounced back, such a shocking performance made Fang Jiong really respect him, it was no wonder the ck clothed male had died in Su Yus hands. The neers to the group like Liu Zheng, Xie Zhiming, Xue Shan and the others noticed this, they were sure that Su Yu who did not often stand out was definitely the real expert. This night was calm without any incidents, when the sky became bright again the group kept their belongings before continuing on their journey. Qin Jiagui held the map as he constantlypared it to the terrain, his brows were in a constant frown because the map seemed to have slight changes after a night had passed. Following the undting mountain road, the group managed to finally bypass the sheer cliff, finally seeing a mountain. The mountain peak was not high, like a short fat person, but it epassed an extremelyrge area ofnd. Upon seeing this mountain, Qin Jiagui breathed out: This is the ce, based on the map, the exit is somewhere on this mountain. The group felt their hearts shiver for a moment before bing suspicious, how could the exit be on a mountain? They felt that this was rather strange, however, they were happy at a change of scenery after being cooped up in the forest for so long. Although it was merely a small mountain, it still gave one a refreshing feeling, at least they did not need to see the numbing vision of green anymore. Since were here what are we waiting for? Qin Jiagui, lets go! Zhang Zhongmou shouted. Qin Jiagui nodded before checking the directions again and muttering irresolutely to himself. Thereafter they winded around a mound where they saw an odd, short and stout tree. On both sides there were inclined surface of the mountain, and on the mountain wall itself there was various kinds of nts and vines. It appears that no one has ever traversed across this area before. It should be here, lets go. Qin Jiagui walked past the strange short and thick tree as the group of sixteen began to slowly walk towards the mountain. The mountain road was extremely tough, the group struggled to move forward, it was fortunate that everyone had strange energy within their bodies, Zhao Shichang and Zhang Zhongmou continued to open a path forward while Qin Jiagui continually inspected the terrain, pointing a direction for them to move in. This mountain road undted and constantly twisted and turned, finally, the group stopped because there was no path ahead of them. Qin Jiagui looked at the map before inspecting the terrain, his expression seemed rather rigid. A valley was in front of them, the valley was filled with all sorts of green vines and shrubs, there were also the strange short and thick trees earlier. Atop these strange trees were vines, one simply could not see any exit and the reason for Qin Jiaguis rigid expression was because, based on the map, the exit was supposed to be here. Qin Jiagui, wheres the exit? There isnt any path to continue on. Zhang Zhongmou stabbed the Red Lotus Sword into the ground beside him as he looked at him with a puzzled expression. The area ahead was a dead end, there was simply no path forward, however, why did the map indicate that the exit was here? Qin Jiagui was puzzled as he muttered: How could it be like this. The map clearly indicates that the exit is here even if it isnt an exit, there should at least be something else here how could. It be a dead end. The expressions of the others immediately became forlorn and disappointed. The exit on the map was their only driving force and hope that they had held onto throughout the journey in the forest, suddenly losing this, this blow was simply unimaginable. Lei Rui suddenly interjected: Maybe the exit is hidden, so many trees and vines are before us, if there really is an exit, could it be blocked by the vegetation? Thats right. Qin Jiaguis spirit was raised: It could be that the exit is blocked, everyone, lets first clear up the vegetation. Okay! Zhao Shichang was the first to act, waving his right hand as the bone de went forward. Actually, everyone had a bad feeling in their hearts, however, this was already theirst hope and they could only assure themselves that the exit must have been hidden. Zhao Shichang was the first to rush forward, Zhang Zhongmou followed closely with his Red Lotus Sword, Ma Ziye used the Star de, the entire group went forward to clear up the vegetation, hoping to find an exit. Qin Jiagui stared at the map as he muttered: Its clearly here. It should be here. exit, wheres the exit. Many thanks to Giang Vu for sponsoring this chapter! Cheers! Chapter 153: Skeleton Army Chapter 153: Skeleton Army Qin Jiagui muttered to himself with creased brows, Zhao Shichang and the others continued to clear the vegetation in the area, the strange trees were chopped down one after another as the entire forest was cleared. Su Yu was looking as the forest before them that was devoid of vegetation, revealing the brown dirt beneath, he was already beginning to consider what they should do if there really was not any exit here. The 666 on the back of Ning Yans neck, the number 8 on Lei Ruis chest, the mysterious background of Xiao Wei, White Tiger, Time Coins, the giant foot, all this pointed to something that far exceeded their imaginations within the forest world. Su Yu was unsure what these matters hid, but he could guess that if he continued to grow stronger, he would be able to encounter more and more things and one day find out the truth. For example, why did their schoole to this world and how did the Sky Holes ur? All this seemed as though there were arge indistinct hand that was at work. Even the strange energy that they obtained and the transformations that came with it were mysteries to be solved. Once all these matters came together, one simply could not use coincidence to exin it off. There were definitely many secrets on the little girl Xiao Weis body, she seemed to know something but when the group asked, she simply would not talk. Seeing that she was merely a young child, the group did not interrogate her. Thinking of the people who had died during this journey, Su Yu promised that if he managed to find the truth behind everything that had happened and gained sufficient power, he would definitely destroy the thing that yed with the lives of humans so frivolously. Su Yu silently promised to himself while on the other side, Zhao Shichang suddenly eximed: Look here! In his voice, excitement could be heard. The others felt their hearts tighten as they hurriedly looked over. Zhao Shichang had cleared arge patch of forest that was near a rock wall, he had identally sliced at the rock wall causing a hole to suddenly appear. Suddenly seeing a hole here, it was no wonder that Zhao Shichang felt excitement and tion. After all, this was the area indicated on the map that held the exit. The others began to trickle forward as Zhang Zhongmou aided Zhao Shichang in clearing the remaining vegetation. In no time, the natural hole that had been covered by green vines appeared before the group. This stone cave was approximately two metres tall and two metres wide, the entrance to the cave was covered with sharp rocks that were likely not manmade but rather naturally. Thinking of the thick vegetation that covered this ce, even if it were a man made hole, it was likely that no one hade here in tens of years, otherwise, how could the vegetation overgrow and cover the entire hole. So how is it? Could it be. Could it be that this stone cave is the exit? Zhao Shichang cleared up the area as he asked in exitement and nervousness. Zhang Zhongmou answered: Its very possible that after going through this cave, we can return to the world that we are familiar with. Since we fell through a Sky Hole to enter this forest, it could be that this cave is the exit of the forest, that doesnt sound too ludicrous. Qin Jiagui kept the map as he said seriously: Whether it is the exit or not, this ce is currently our only hope, lets go in and take a look. At this moment, the vegetation in the other areas had also been cleared, within this valley, there was only the natural stone cave that remained and with it the possibility of an exit. The group had no other choice, they also felt that Zhang Zhongmous words had a good chance of being true and the chance of this being an exit was quite high. Since they could fall from a Sky Hole into this forest, it was also possible that they could exit through a mysterious stone cave. Thinking of this, the group began to grow excited as Qin Jiagui spoke up: I wonder if there are any dangers within the stone cave, everyone increase your awareness, if we meet with any danger, dont be flustered. Thereafter they began to form up, Su Yu led the group with Ma Ziye closely behind, thereafter Qin Jiagui and Zhang Zhongmou followed. These experts were ced at the front of the group, the weaker ones were in the middle while Zhao Shichang, Fang Jiong and the others were ced at the back. Everyone maintained a fix distance with each other, if there was any danger, they would then have sufficient time to react. The stone cave was extremely dark without any lighting, Qin Jiagui took out a couple of torchlights as Su Yu, Qin Jiagui and Zhou Birong each took a torchlight to ensure that they could maintain visibility. Su Yus right hand held a torchlight, ck scales appeared on the back of his left hand as he entered the stone cave. This stone cave had been covered by vegetation but was not a sealed area, they would not suffer from problems ofck of oxygen. Su Yu carried his torch as he illuminated the path ahead. The stone cave actually curved as it progressed, thus allowing him to see only ten odd metres away, the surroundings were jagged rock that were covered with moss, there was also a dank and putrid stench in the air. Su Yu walked slowly as he carefully perused the surroundings, the torchlight was continually shone in all directions. After crossing the ten odd metres, they reached the curve in the stone cave, Su Yu waved his torchlight in that direction and did not see anything strange as he continued forward. The ground was still undting, no one spoke as the sound of breathing and footsteps echoed. They continued deeper, after approximately fifty metres, the gradient began to gradually increase, it was also bing darker and Liu Zheng could not help but speak: Is there really an exit in this ce? Why does it feel more and more eerie, Im afraid we are almost in the belly of the mountain. His words were barely spoken when Su Yus expression suddenly changed, lifting his head as he shined the torchlight upwards, he was shocked to discover a white humanoid skeleton that was lying on the ceiling, as Su Yu shone the torchlight, a green fire suddenly lit up within the eyes of the lifeless skeleton, thereafter, one skeleton after another began to descend. Careful! Su Yu eximed. In the blink of an eye, the entire frontal area of the group was filled with skeletons, numerous and densely packed, there were clearly over one hundred of these white skeletons. Things had urred suddenly as the group immediately acted. Su Yu, Zhang Zhongmou, Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui, Zhao Shichang, Fang Jiong and the others could be considered to be veterans who had faced many life and death situations, although the assault was sudden, their reactions were very swift. As for Huo Shan, Liu Zheng, Xie Zhiming and the other neers, they were confused and filled wtih fear, only Xu Ruyun managed to keep his cool, his two hands already had many surgical knives within them as he began to throw them at a skeleton that was moving towards him. These humanoid skeletons began to move in an inconceivable manner, this was something that greatly exceeded their understanding of living things. Su Yus right hand held the torchlight while his left hand was instantly covered in scales, a fist was sent flying forth as a skeleton that was attacking was immediately shattered, the Eye of Perception was activated as the information regarding the white skeletons entered his mind. Name: Skeletal Soldier Information: Low ranking member of the Departed Spirits race. After animals or nts die and are affected by the life energies in the surroundings, with the passing of time these skeletons will absorb sufficient life energies and evolve into a different form of being, as they continue to advance, they can even gain flesh, bing a newly awakened being. The confusion and panic of the group swiftly disappeared, following the attacks of Su Yu, Zhang Zhongmou, Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui, Fang Jiong and the others, the skeletons were swiftly decimated. The group were beginning to realise that these skeletal soldiers were very weak, not much stronger than a Gnome. Over hundred skeletal soldiers were swiftly dealt with, the ground was littered with white bones painting an extremely gruesome scene, the balls of green fire illuminated the stone cave making it seem exceptionally eerie. Having taken care of the hundred odd skeletal soldiers, the group did not rx, the floor was littered with balls of green ghostly fire which started to merge, swallowing each other as the green fire grew brighter andrger, in no time, the skeletons on the ground emitted cracking noises as they began to move again. Whats going on? Zhang Zhongmou could not help but yell as he wielded his Red Lotus Sword, shocked as he watched this scene that was unexinable. Su Yu said in a heavy voice: Everyone be careful, lets back away first. These things are called skeletal soldiers, they belong to the Departed Souls race, it could be that we are only able to cause them to crumble without truly killing them, all of you back away first. The group began to swiftly retreat, giving up space as the skeletons began to gather, swiftly forming tenrge humanoid skeletons, these ten skeletons were extremelyrge, it was simr to the size of the T-rex fossils often seen in shows or books. The green fire that had gathered together formed ten different balls, entering into each skeleton. Once the green fire entered, these monsters would immediately begin to move, emitting loud roars as they rushed towards the group. Su Yus Eye of Perception activated as streams of information entered his mind. Name: Super Skeletal Soldier Information: Formed from a group of skeletal soldiers,bat prowess is more than ten times that of an ordinary skeletal soldier, cannot be harmed and does not feel pain, can be described as having an immortal body. Only by extinguishing the green fire within it will one be able to stop a Super Skeletal Soldier. Su Yu received this information as he immediately eximed: Everyone! These are called Super Skeletal Soldiers, only by extinguishing the fire in them will we be able to stop them! As he said this, his left hand had already activated the Rending Storm, smashing it towards one of the monsters. Chapter 154: Black Flames Chapter 154: ck mes At the back Fang Jiong howled as he took therge wok off his back, streaks of ck undtions began to extend outwards as they gathered on the wok before he tossed it. Bang! The power of the Cyclone Wok was phenomenal, a Super Skeletal Soldier was immediately smashed apart after being hit, the green fire within it falling to the ground. Fang Jiong swiftly followed as he rushed forward, ck undtions covered his hands as he roared, pressing down on the ball of green fire. Undtion Overload! Fang Jiong roared as the streaks of ck fluctuations began to expand, immediately encapsting the ball of green fire as Fang Jiong then flipped his palm, the ball of green fire immediately shattered together with the undtions, covering the floor with green sparks before slowly dissipating. Barely two seconds had passed but Fang Jiong had already taken care of a Super Skeletal Soldier, Su Yu was not any slower and his Rending Storm had also smashed into one. The white bone ws of the skeletal soldier collided with the Rending Storm, immediately shattering as Su Yu continued forward, piercing through everything without any difficulty as his fist finallynded onto the ball of green fire within the Super Skeletal Soldiers body. Pa! The green ball of fire seemed to explode, turning into sparks that filled the sky before disappearing. Ma Ziye stomped as she activated Heavens Net, her hands wielded the Star de as she shed down. A streak of starry light could be seen as crisp cracking sounds could be heard from the Super Skeletal Soldier, its ribs began to shatter as its chest was thoroughly perforated, the Heavens Net had also taken effect as ck ropes trapped its feet before moving upwards and binding its entire body, causing it to be locked in ce. Ma Ziyes second de followed closely, this time, it had uratelynded on the ball of fire within its chest, when the Star de pierced through the ball of fire, it immediately dissipated, the third skeletal soldier had been killed by Ma Ziye. At the back, Qin Jiaguis used the Steel Missile and Demolishing Iron Fist, Zhang Zhongmou utilised the Red Lotus Sword together with his Eye of Petrification, Zhao Shichang used his bone knife, they were each able to block one Super Skeletal Soldier, although they were unable to swiftly kill them like Su Yu, they did not lose out against the skeletal soldier. Su Yu, Fang Jiong and Ma Ziye were clearly much stronger than a Super Skeletal Soldier, in no time, the ten Super Skeletal Soldiers were taken care of, these Super Skeletal Soldiers did not have any ck crystals within them, the group did not receive any energy from killing them and it was clear that these skeleton monsters were a different kind of lifeform. Having taken care of the ten monsters, Zhang Zhongmou whined: This stone cave seems rather strange, there are even moving skeletons, damn, will there even be mummies here? Su Yu replied: This is the Departed Spirits race, they are a life form that is evolved from other monsters, well get used to it after a while. Zhang Zhongmouughed as Xiao Wei suddenly spoke: Departed Spirits race, energy of life? Ive recalled it it could be that we may get some good stuff. Good stuff? Xiao Wei, whats the good stuff? Zhang Zhongmou heard that they could get something good as his eyes immediately lit up. Qin Jiagui frowned as he slowly measured Xiao Wei, Xiao Weis age was notrge but she seemed to know many things. Also, even though they were suddenly attacked by the skeletal soldiers, she did not seem scared and also knew about several things that they did not know, could it be that she was not someone who had fallen through a Sky Hole to enter into this world? Qin Jiagui suddenly thought of this possibility. Xiao Wei continued: This is only my guess, Im not sure if its that thing, if it is, then that would definitely be awesome. Zhang Zhongmou groaned: Littless, what on earth is it? Youve spoken for so long but havent touched on the most important part. Xiao Wei shook her head: Im not sure if Im right or wrong, everyone just continue forward, once everything is clear Ill say it. Zhang Zhongmous face turned dark. Ma Ziye immediately spoke: Im not wishing for anything good, I just wish the exit is inside and we can finally leave this world. Xiao Wei mysteriously smiled: If it really is what Im guessing, we may really have a chance to leave this world. As she said this, the spirits of the group were immediately excited, they were initially feeling rather disappointed after seeing this cave, it seemed more and more unlikely that this contained the exit to their world, who would think that Xiao Wei would actually say that this could possibly allow them to leave this world, this instantly caused their spirits to rise. Su Yu smiled: Alright, lets continue forward to see if theres that thing that Xiao Wei is talking about. as he continued walking forward. As the tunnel grew deeper, the surroundings became more and more spacious, the group could feel an aura, this aura was filled with vitality, it was the vast feeling of the aura of life. Su Yu, Qin Jiagui, Fang Jiong and the others had expressions of shock, only Xiao Wei had an expression of excitement as though she had guessed correctly. When they finally reached the end, the group felt as though they were in the innermost belly of the mountain. In these depths, there was an boundlessly wide space, in the centre of this area was a fissure that was impossibly deep, within the fissure came zing ck mes, these ck mes could be said to cover a majority of the spacious area. The strange ck mes did not seem to emit any heat, rather, it seemed to be giving off a sort of aura of life, causing them to feel as though they should jump into its embrace, like infants wanting to embrace their mother. This. This is. Su Yu was dumbstruck as he lifted his head. Qin Jiagui cried out: Look there! as he pointed his finger, the group finally noticed that above the zing ck mes was actually an colossal white skeletal spider. This white skeletal spider waszily prone on the ceiling above the ck mes, the movements of the me would asionally reveal it, eight spider legs which were close to ten metres long dangledzily above the fire. Unexpectedly on its face, there seemed to be gigantic human skull, the two cavities of the opening for eyes had no light in the darkness. It seemed that because of Qin Jiaguis exmation, the white skeletal spider which was previously sleeping had been rudely awakened, within its empty eye sockets two balls of dark green ghostly fire lit up. The ghostly fire lit up with a peng!, the white skeletal spider which was prone above the ck mes began to move as crisp creaking noises could be heard. Everyone careful! Su Yu shouted as he moved forward, the Eye of Perception on his left hand immediately activating. At the back, Xiao Wei still excitedly pulled at Fang Jiong as she shouted: Uncle, uncle, I guessed correctly. It really is that thing, its exactly as my dad said, this is simply too amazing, the fifth type of life form is really too amazing. Xiao Weis excitement seemed out of ce, however, these words could be said to leave the group feeling dazed. Su Yus Eye of Perception had already transmitted the information regarding the immense spider to him. Name: Skeleton King Information: A high grade life form within the Departed Souls race evolved from a skeletal soldier, its form may differ, from spiders to pythons to scorpions or even beasts or human. It has already advanced to the stage of having its own crystal source and has the possibility of regrowing flesh and blood and also has extremely powerfulbat abilities. Extremely powerfulbat ability? Su Yu frowned as he yelled: Those below tier two, back away now! His words had barely been spoken when the legs of the Skeleton King began to rise one by one. It was as if a huge carcass that was resting on a small hill was getting up and that a huge web that was high in the sky was crashing down, epassing everyone below. The other legs also swept towards the group. With Su Yus loud reminder, Jade, Lei Rui, Yuan Niping, Li Dong and the others swiftly retreated, they understood Su Yu and since he had already called for those below tier two to retreat, the monster before them was definitely frightening. Actually, at first nce of this immense skeletal spider, if one was not dumb they would be able to tell that this monster was frightening. Qin Jiaguis right arm instantly transformed to metal, his right shoulder raised up as a metallic cylinder appeared, Chi!, the Steel Missile had already been sent flying forward. Zhang Zhongmou and Ma Ziye acted at the same time, lifting the Red Lotus Sword and Star de to block the spider legs that were chopping towards them. Fang Jiong took out his butchers knife as ck undtions extended from his body, covering the butchers knife as he chopped towards one of the spiders legs while shouting: Littless, run quickly! Why are kids so troublesome. Su Yus left arm stretched forward as ck scales appeared,rge amounts of white mist was spat out as he leapt into the air, smashing towards the head of the descending spider. He had gathered strange energy within the Rending Storm hoping to shatter the head of the spider in a single blow. Within the body of the Skeleton King, an indistinct roar could be heard as a rippling wind visible to the naked eye came gushing forth. A strange sound reverberated as the heads of everyone in the vicinity immediately hurt, each person felt as though their heads had been hit by an massive blow, Su Yu groaned as he fell from the sky while a spiders w pierced towards his chest. It was fortunate that Su Yus chest was protected by ayer of ck scales, the spiders w was unable to break through the protection but it still managed to break off seven to eight pieces while sending Su Yus body flying far away like a ragdoll. Fang Jiong had suffered from a simr attack, his hands lost their strength as the butchers knife fell away, his body was struck by a spiders leg as though he had been struck by a steel mace. Chapter 160: Plans for the Future Chapter 160: ns for the Future Yup. An expression of longing appeared on Xiao Weis face as she slowly continued: In my heart, father is the most impressive person in the entire world. He had also formed a soul contract with a fifth lifeform and evolved it to an extremely high tier.. Just a bit more. A bit more and he would have reached perfection.. Xiao Wei believes that big brother Su can do it. Su Yu was stunned as he scratched his head: Why? Littless, why do you have so much faith in me? Because. Because big brother Sus power of evolution is very simr to father. Each time I see big brother Su, I can feel a bit of dads aura. Thats why I believe that big brother Su can do it. Xiao Wei said this as she looked at Su Yu, her voice was soft and Su Yu was speechless as he heard this. Suddenly, the voice of the fifth lifeform rang within Su Yus mind: Ill be kind and inform you, due to me leaving the area, this ce will soon copse. As the voice rang out, the surroundings began to rumble as signs of crumbling began to appear. Su Yu immediately raged: Why didnt you tell me earlier? I forgot, it isnt toote to inform you, its better than not informing at all. The voice of the fifth lifeform seemed indignant. Su Yu was incensed but helpless, he could only hold Xiao Weis hand while carrying a bag of food as he eximed: The ce is copsing, lets go! before rushing out. The others could see the surroundings tremble and did not need a further reminder as they swiftly followed. Rumble! Sound continually rang out as rocks began to copse, the entire cave was trembling violently and seemed like it wouldpletely copse at any moment. When Su Yu and the others finally made it out of the cave panting, itpletely caved in, they were stunned, if they were slightly slower, they would have been buried alive. After exiting the cave, Su Yu led the way as he climbed to the peak of the small mountain, there were trees here and after cing the bags of food on the ground, Su Yu did not speak as he climbed up one of the trees to look into the distance. There was a gentle rustle beside him, Qin Jiagui had also climbed up and was also looking into the distance. As far as the eye could see, an endless sprawling forest expanded, it seemed without end, this was really an ocean of trees. A feeling of hopelessness welled up within Qin Jiaguis heart as he muttered: It is indeed as Xiao Wei said, this forest is simply without end, we actually thought that we could find an exit, we were really too naive Su Yu, it may be that we will never be able to return As he said this, he looked down towards Yuan Niping, thinking of her apanying him, if he really continued to live within this forest, it was not necessarily a bad thing. His only regret was that he would never see his mother again, with her son gone, she must be extremely worried. Su Yu was silent, there was only one thing that was certain now, in a short period of time, there was no way to leave this world and return to their original world. Since they could not return in a short period of time, they would have to make many preparations. The problems of food, water and other important necessities needed to be answered, they did not have much food and water remaining, originally they had hoped to find the exit but suddenly discovered that there was no exit, they would even be required to live within the forest for a long period of time, consumables had be a big problem. The problem of food was still alright, based on what Fang Jiong had said, he had used the meat of Lesser Goblins before, water was a greater problem because humans could notst for long without it, however this was not the most urgent problem, they needed to find five people willing to go through a soul contract within ten days or they would all perish. Xiao Wei, what else do you know? Say everything now, youve made us all suspicious and wary, were really lost right now. Below a tree, Zhang Zhongmou pestered as he attempted to make Xiao Wei speak, however, Xiao Wei only shook her head: Ive already said everything I know, as long as we are able to help the fifth lifeform evolve, sessfully, we can all leave this world. Fang Jiong found arge boulder before sitting down, slowly sharpening his butchers knife, a mask of concentration could be seen on his face, he was not in a hurry to leave the forest, in his heart there was only the culinary arts. Su Yu was on the tree as he looked down at Jade, Ma Ziye and the others who were looking at him, they were clearly waiting for his decision. Su Yu crouched before leaping down. Qin Jiagui followed Su Yu as he spoke up: Everyone, this forest is extremely vast, farrger than our wildest imaginations, with just our two feet, without a few months of time it is simply impossible to get out, it can be said that within this short period, we can forget about leaving this forest. Yuan Niping could not help but forward as she grasped Qin Jiaguis arm while speaking in a worried tone: Jiagui, then what should we do? Were running out of food already. Qin Jiagui gently patted her hand tofort her before looking towards Su Yu: Su Yu, what should we do now? Should we continue pressing on or look for a ce to stay? Or should we listen to the fifth lifeform and start looking for five others to form soul contracts? Su Yu sighed: Within ten days, we have to find five people to form soul contracts with, otherwise we will all die. The other matters are not as pressing. Qin Jiagui thought for a moment before continuing: Finding five other humans should we continue forward to head back? Ten days isnt a short period of time but it isnt very long either, if our luck is good, we may be able to find some within the first day, if its bad Su Yu calmly smiled: Just incase, we should head back to the school. As youve said, what if were unlucky and unable to find anyone? Only by heading back to the school would our chance of meeting someone be higher. Over this period of time, I also wish to see what has happened to our other schoolmates. Hearing Su Yus suggestion of returning back to the school, Jade, Lei Rui, Ma Ziye, Zhao Shichang and the others exchanged nces as they immediately became silent. Scenes of them abandoning their schoolmates floated through their minds, who knew that they would actually have to turn back for a greater chance at finding other humans. As for Xu Ruyun, Liu Zheng and the other neers, they did not have such feelings. Their thoughts were inconsequential to the final decision and they merely remained silent, the fifth lifeform had tied their lives together and Su Yus suggestion had the highest likelihood of them finding other humans. Zhang Zhongmou muttered: Your grandnanny, we have to go back towards the school? Damn, should have just remained there if we knew this would happen Sigh. Wonder what happened to Lin Shi, Meng Bo and the other teachers, are they still within the school? Or have they already left the school to find another path? The group were all feeling guilty, as Su Yu talked about returning to the school, Ma Ziye and the others felt a strange feeling well up within them, thinking of returning back and facing the schoolmates who had been tossed aside by them, they felt awkward and did not look forward to facing it. Zhao Shichang could not help but mutter: Do we really have to go back? He thought back to when he had personally killed off two ssmates, that chaotic scene shed before his eyes. Su Yu said coldly: Living is most important, that is the n, we will immediately head towards the school. We should take advantage of the fact that we still have food and find five people to form soul contracts with, all other matters can be put on hold. Su Yu had never wanted to stand out, he had merely wanted to stick with the group to protect all those who were precious to him, he had been fully focused on finding an exit without caring about the matters of others because he had thought that it would only be a couple of days before they left the forest. Everything had changed, they would definitely be unable to leave the forest within a short period of time, due to the soul contract requirements of the fifth lifeform, their lives were tied together and if the fifth lifeform died, they would all perish with it. Under these circumstances, whoever did anything detrimental to the group would actually be threatening the lives of Su Yu and his precious friends, Su Yu would not hesitate to get rid of them. This was the first time that Su Yu had spoken with such a firm tone and the others felt strange, they could tell that the current Su Yu was not to be trifled with, no one spoke up and the matter was concluded, they would head back to the school and it was also clearly the best option they had. They had also left markings along the way and could follow the way back without fear of getting lost. Understood, Su Yu, we will head back to the school immediately. Zhao Shichang immediately changed his tone as he clenched his fists while saying in a solemn voice: I believe in your decision. Su Yu nced over at Zhao Shichang before nodding, he felt strange at Zhao Shichangs sudden change of attitude, since saving Zhao Shichangs life within the hospital, Zhao Shichang seemed to be filled with an immense trust and gratitude, it was clear that Zhao Shichang was voicing his support of Su Yu. Towards Su Yus decision, Jade, Ma Ziye, Zhang Zhongmou, Lei Rui, Zhou Birong and the others did not have any suggestions to make. As for the neers like Xu Ruyun, they spoke little and did not voice their opinions, as for Liu Zheng, he was merely tier one and did not have much of a say, Fang Jiong was tier four but concentrated mostly on his culinary arts, he did not really have anything against the n. Qin Jiagui saw that no one had any other suggestions before continuing: Since nobody objects, that will be the n. We have to think of what to do once weve reached the school and gathered another fivepanions, we have to think about our needs like food and water. Chapter 161: Terrifying, Su Yu’s Broken Leg Chapter 161: Terrifying, Su Yus Broken Leg Ma Ziye spoke up: Since we wont be able to leave the forest within a short period of time, we have to n for the long term. Everyone should consume the food sparingly, no one knows what will happen in the future. Fang Jiong patted his chest: You can leave matters regarding food to me, within this forest, we definitely wont starve to death. Although the little kid isnt cute her words shouldnt be lies, shes already said that the fifth lifeform will be able to help us leave this world, in that case, we just need to help that thing mature, isnt that the n? Fang Jiongs words made the group nod their heads, under the current circumstances, this was the only course of action. Qin Jiagui then continued: Besides helping the fifth lifeform to mature, we can also look for other methods. I feel that this ce has too many things that we are unclear of, like the time money, where do we find more? Also, the ck clothed male who was chasing Xiao Wei, Xiao Wei, are you still unwilling to talk about it? Like the White Tiger which he mentioned Xiao Wei was questioned by Qin Jiagui and she immediately covered her face as a painful struggling expression appeared on it, it seemed like she had recalled something frightful in nature. Fang Jiong immediately stood up: Dont force her, shes merely a child. Although he said he hated little kids, Fang Jiong was extremely protective of Xiao Wei. Qin Jiagui noticed this and could only sigh, there were too many doubts and uncertainties and Xiao Wei seemed to be the key, she seemed to know a lot regarding this world but she simply did not speak. Xiao Weis head was drooping down as she slowly lifted it back up before speaking: Its not that I dont want to say. I really dont know where to start. Also, the things I know are limited, I only know this matter about the fifth lifeform and that time money can be used to buy various items which you want Qin Jiaguis heart trembled as he hurriedly asked: Use the time money to buy various items? Can we buy food and water as well? Or perhaps precious weapons? Ma Ziye and Zhang Zhongmous precious weapons were extremely powerful, Qin Jiagui was actually very envious. Xiao Wei slowly nodded her head. Seeing her nod her head, the spirits of the group were roused as they crowded over, even Fang Jiong could not help but ask: Are you for real? There is a ce to buy items? Li Dongs sharp voice spoke up: Littless, where can we go to buy those items? Although we dont have much time money, we can go steal, your grandnanny, since theres such a good ce, why didnt you tell us earlier? Are you looking to cause our deaths? Xiao Wei looked as the entire group crowded over when she suddenly covered her ears and began to scream: We cant go! If we go we will all die! I dont know! I dont know anything! We cant! She pushed aside the group as she swiftly ran to the side. The group were stunned as Fang Jiong eximed: Little girl! Su Yu swiftly acted as he pounced forward, grabbing Xiao Wei in the blink of an eye. No, dont force me! Xiao Wei continued to cry. Su Yu held her hands as he spoke gently: No one is forcing you, dont worry, with me here, no one will be able to force you. Xiao Wei slowly began to calm down upon hearing these words. Su Yu could tell that Xiao Wei seemed to have suffered from some traumatic event thus causing her to have such a vigorous response, under the current circumstances, he could only slowly guide her, forcing her would have negative results. Xiao Wei, its okay, dont think of those frightening memories anymore, we wont ask anymore questions. Su Yu rubbed Xiao Weis head to soothe her, his heart was in a turbulent storm of emotions as he thought of Xiao Weis words, there seemed to be a ce within this forest that actually sold food and water as well as other goods, where was this ce? Was it a city? Or could the humans who came to this world actually advance to such a point? From the scenery he had seen earlier, it was endless forest all around, there did not seem to be anyrge city, could it be some small vige or merely a small barracks? Even if that was the case, it seemed like it was incredibly distant, something that could not be reached in one or two days. They had travelled for so many days since leaving the school but had not encountered such a ce. Xiao Weis words were likely to be real, just from the name time money one could tell that this was a form of currency, it should be something like money which could be traded but not merely for time, was there really a ce to do such an exchange? Su Yu continued to remain silent, he had already decided on returning to the school and find five others who were willing to form soul contracts, allowing the fifth lifeform to hatch. He would then decide on what to do after seeing what inconceivable abilities the hatched fifth lifeform had, if it did not have any abilities, he would try to slowly persuade Xiao Wei, she was a young child and gaining information from her would not be too difficult. Su Yu smiled as he tousled Xiao Weis hair, Xiao Weis emotions had finally calmed down and an attached expression appeared on her face as she looked at Su Yu. Su Yu noticed this and could not help but bitterly smile, he remember that Xiao Wei had mentioned he was very simr to her father, right now her look of attachment seemed to mean that she had already regarded him as a substitute father. Suddenly, Su Yu seemed to realise something: Xiao Wei had previously mentioned that her father was extremely powerful, he had also formed a soul contract and had nearly seeded in his evolution. Nearly could it be that something had happened to her father? Thats right thats why she was wandering in the forest alone till she met up with Fang Jiong, this makes sense, she could have been traumatised by whatever happened to her father, then what was the White Tiger that Situ Wuya mentioned? If Im not guessing wrongly, it probably has something to do with her parents Su Yu continued to remain silent as Zhou Birong walked over: Xiao Wei, dont act like that in the future, it was our mistake earlier, we wont force you in the future, dont worry, only when youre willing to talk then you can do so. Okay Xiao Weis head dropped as she muttered softly, her emotions had already calmed down. Qin Jiagui lifted his head to look at the sky: The sky is fast bing ck, should we all rest here for the night? Tomorrow we can begin our journey back to the school, so many things have transpired today, Im afraid that were all quite tired already right? Fang Jiong lifted his butchers knife: Ill take a look at our surroundings to see if there are any Lesser Goblins or Gnomes that I can catch to cook, although there may be ack of seasoning and the vour might not be superb, a change of taste once in awhile cant be bad. Zhang Zhongmou had a strange expression on his face: That thing can actually be eaten? Especially those goblins they are so green just thinking of it is disgusting. Fang Jiongughed: Ill let you try it outter, culinary skills deemed as the work of the gods. He observed the surroundings before suddenly grunting, not far away on the slope of a hill, there were three figures who were swiftly moving like pellets there. In no time, Su Yu also noticed this as he took two steps forward, his brow was furrowed, three people had suddenly appeared in this dangerous forest, it was difficult to tell if they were friend or foe and caution welled up within him. There are people there? A person among the three figures spoke. Indeed, this feeling cant be wrong, it should be there, lets go. A cold female voice could be heard, there were two males and one female amongst them, their figures moved exceptionally fast and continued to move swiftly through the dense forest, they swiftly neared the top of the hill as they stopped ten metres away, sizing up Su Yu and the others. Su Yu and the others swiftly acted, their seemingly random movements were actually coordinated, those with weakerbat prowess at tier one or zero retreated to the back while Su Yu, Fang Jiong, Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui and the others went forward, they were also measuring the three who had suddenly appeared. These three were dressed in tight fitted ck clothing that seem nimble, and the difference between them and Su Yus group was stark, their clothes were fresh and not tattered and sorry looking like that of Su Yus group. Looking at the three people before them, Su Yu and the others could not help but think of Mo Tian and Xue Tong who had chased after the 666 monster as well as Situ Wuya who had chased Xiao Wei, these people were all immactely clean,pletely different from their sorry states, where did these peoplee from? Thinking back to Xiao Weis words about utilising the time money to buy products, could it be that these people actually gathered in some ce within this forest? Su Yu was silent as he measured the three people, the three people were also measuring their group, suddenly, their gaze centered onto Xiao Wei. These three people were all rather young, looking to be in their twenties, the girls face was snow white and exceptionally beautiful but her face was cold and seemed to exude a cold aura, her eyes were sharp and a speckled white ne hung around her neck, this neck was extremely unique and constantly moved on its own, as though it were a living thing. As for the two males, the one on the left had a long and narrow face and was wearing a pair of shades, the one on the right was extremely small and seemed to only be slightly taller than Xiao Wei who was eleven or twelve. As their gazes focused onto Xiao Wei, the male of short statureughed: Shes really here, Wuqing, your nose is really sharp. The beautifuldy seemed even more agitated as her entire body trembled, her gaze slowly shifted from Xiao Wei to Su Yu as her face grew more and more ugly while she slowly enunciated every word: Your body why does it have my brother Situ Wuyas. Aura. Stench of blood could it be that you. That you Su Yus heart trembled, he had killed Situ Wuya that night, was he actually the brother of this beautifuldy? The short male said in a soft voice: Situ Wuqing, you said that his body has the smell of Situ Wuya? How could it be possible? Could Situ Wuya have been Situ Wuqings face was pale, her brow was lifted as she said in a shrill voice: My nose cant be wrong, go catch that little brat, I will personally kill this man! Brother I had already felt that something was amiss. Why did you pretend to be capable Situ Wuqings body continued to tremble as the ne on her neck violently shook, suddenly, a strange cold wind rose up, Su Yu realised that the situation was grim and did not speak, he acted immediately as he shot forward, the Rending Storm punching towards Situ Wuqing. Okay! By the side, the male of short stature shot forward towards Xiao Wei with a smile on his face: Little brat, you are really so lucky, you were actually able to flee to this ce, you created plenty of trouble for us! Fang Jiong eximed: Littless, run! ck undtions exploded from his chest as the butchers knife struck forward to block the short male. The other party had acted and the group knew that it was pointless to talk, in such a world, strength was everything. Ma Ziye and Zhang Zhongmou wielded their Star de and Red Lotus Sword respectively while Qin Jiaguis right hand transformed into metal. Su Yu had acted first, it could be considered a sneak attack as he immediately struck the face of Situ Wuqing. Peng! The Rending Storm exploded forth and the girl actually shattered like ss. What?! Su Yu was stunned, how could a person shatter like ss? A bad feeling welled up within his heart as he felt a strong force smash into his back, he groaned as he fell forward before tumbling, he could see that Situ Wuqing had suddenly appeared behind him, her face was filled with killing intent as she red at him before pouncing. What happened just now?! Su Yu shouted as he turned, his right hand stretched forth as he summoned the protective bulwark, he could see Situ Wuqings hands stretch forth with foot long des within them striking on his Protective Bulwark as sparks flew out. Immediately afterwards, Su Yus left hand struck out into the open as thepressed rending storm caused an explosion in the air. Piang! Situ Wuqing once again shattered like ss, at the same time, Su Yu suddenly screamed as his left leg felt cold, the sh of a de could be seen as his left leg was chopped off as he copsed on the floor. We have lowered the donation amounts,e support us! Chapter 162: Frightening Ability Chapter 162: Frightening Ability Situ Wuqing had been shattered by Su Yus Rending Storm but a new Situ Wuqing had appeared behind Su Yu, her de struck forward as it chopped off Su Yus left leg. Su Yu roared as he fell to the ground while Situ Wuqing said in a cold voice: Just rx, I wont kill you off right away, I will slowly dissect you and let you taste something worse than death. If her de had been aimed at Su Yus head, Su Yu would have already been a dead man. Su Yu! Jade screamed from the back. Su Yus left leg had actually been instantly chopped off by an enemy, this was the first time such a scenario had urred since they arrived in this forest. By the side, Ma Ziye was also shocked and could not be bothered to activate the Heavens Net, both hands wielded the Star de as she rushed over. Su Yu had fallen to the ground, he was currently looking at Situ Wuqing,rge beads of sweat covered his face and the area where his leg was chopped off, blood gushed out like a fountain, a shocked expression on his face. He was not shocked by his leg being chopped off, rather, it was the frightening ability of Situ Wuqing, why had she shattered each time he hit her but a new her would form immediately thereafter? It seemed almost impossible to defend against, what was going on? Being unable to see through the ability of thisdy, he would definitely die in this battle without any chance at victory. By the side, Fang Jiong had already obstructed the short male, his butchers knife waved as streaks of ck undtions followed, with Fang Jiongs ability, a single de would be sufficient to rend the short male in two. Qin Jiagui backed away as he rxed his right shoulder, a metal cylinder appeared atop it as he prepared to use the Steel Missile, his brow was furrowed as he nced at Xiao Wei, where did this childe from? Why were there so many people chasing after her? Where did these peoplee from? He was still in deep thought as he activated the Steel Missile, the missile left behind a stream of white smoke in the air as it flew directly towards Situ Wuqing. Sutu Wuqings de had sliced off Su Yus left leg, this was a shocking scene and even Qin Jiagui had been given a fright, he instinctively fired a Steel Missile towards Situ Wuqing. Fang Jiongs de shed down as the short male smiled at him: I am Gui Fantian, remember the name of the person who killed you when you report to King Yama, dont be a wandering ghost. Heughed as he crouched lower, crisp cracking noises could suddenly be heard from his back as white bones began to protrude from his back, instantly bing two immense white skeletal wings, these wings pped before suddenly smashing forward. Things had urred too suddenly as Fang Jiong roared, kicking backwards as the short maleughed, the white skeletal wings seemed like living things as they dragged his small frame, lifting him up as he was spun before smashing down. Fang Jiong barely managed to twist his body to avoid them when the skeletal wings suddenly sent white bones exploding forward. Fang Jiong shouted in crazed manner, it was simply toote to dodge and ten odd holes appeared on his body, explosive papapa sounds resounded out as he was struck by the ten odd white bones. Qin Jiaguis Steel Missile flew forward, colliding into Situ Wuqing as it exploded, in this instant, Su Yus eyes were wide open as he stared at her, he could see that she was beginning to shatter once again, his left hand immediately activated the Eye of Perception in an attempt to capture any information. Protective Bulwark! Su Yu shouted in his heart as the Protective Bulwark shimmered into existence, by his side, a newly formed Situ Wuqing had silently appeared and her des had once again chopped down, slicing down on his Protective Bulwark. If he had not summoned it, the des would have already struck his body. I kind of understand this womans ability now Su Yu had summoned the Protective Bulwark to block while his left hand activated the Rending Storm to smash heavily towards Situ Wuqing, almost at the same time, Ma Ziye also pounced forward as she shouted delicately, the Star de chopping forward. Piang! Situ Wuqing shattered once again as Su Yu eximed: Use the Heavens Net! his right leg supported his body as he rolled on the ground. The short male Gui Fantian had suddenly acted, his strength was certainly outstanding to be able to injure Fang Jiong in a single exchange. As for the long faced male who wore shades, he was also moving directly towards Xiao Wei. Zhao Shichang and Xu Ruyun attacked from the left and right, Zhao Shichang howled as his Bone de went forward while Xu Ruyun remained silent, his two hands extending forward as several surgical knives appeared, piercing towards the man who was rushing over. Further back, Jades left hand was continually drawing in the air and was almost done with activating her Runewords, charcoal briquettes had appeared from Huo Shans right hand, Li Dong had summoned his poisonous wasps, Zhou Birongs right hand had transformed into a three hooked w as they all defended Xiao Weis little frame. It was merely a single exchange but the most powerful in the group, Su Yu and Fang Jiong, had been severely injured, the others were in states of shock as theybined to act, at this moment, hiding would only be a burden and they would all die if they did not work together. Having experienced so many days of ughter, everyone understood this logic and no one retreated. The male with shades grunted as he suddenly stopped, reaching his hands to remove his shades. With his shades removed, the group noticed that his left eye was red while his right eye was purple, he actually had two pupils of red and purple in colour. The group stared nkly as a purple light began to emanate from the purple eye, suddenly, the surgical knives thrown by Xu Ruyun began to disintegrate, the space in front of him was actually beginning to twist, Zhao Shichangs bone de had also began to twist as it suddenly chopped towards Zhou Birongs three wed hook. Zhou Birong was shocked as she hurriedly pierced forward, a crisp ding! rang out as the Bone de collided with it causing an explosion of sparks. Zhou Birong was still tier one, her strength was far from that of Zhao Shichang, this de from Zhao Shichang had immediately caused one of the ws to snap. Closely thereafter, the long faced males left red eye began to emanate a red light as Zhao Shichang suddenly began to shout crazily, his left hand was shielding his eyes as he staggered backwards while eximing in panic: Whats going on? Why cant I see anymore?! He slowly retracted his left hand as his two eyes were exposed, they were stark red as though he had sore eyes, a thin indistinct film of red mist was covering his eyeballs, blocking his vision and preventing him from seeing anything. Zhao Shichang was clueless, although his eyes were not in pain, he could not see anything and his Bone de iled about wildly, his face an expression of panic. Xu Ruyun noticed everything that had happened to Zhao Shichang, his expression grew solemn as he silently moved to the side, wielding surgical knives in both his hands as he began to swiftly advance towards the back of the long faced male, if he managed to get close, he would be able to slice the throat of the man. At this moment, Ma Ziye and Zhang Zhongmou had pounced towards Situ Wuqing from the left and right, they were extremely concerned for Su Yu and were still reeling in shock from his serious injury. Gui Fantians single blow had injured Fang Jiong, the white skeletal wings had retracted and he was currentlyughing boisterously, their group of three did not have anyone who was weaker than the fourth tier, their abilities were also extremely bizarre causing someone as strong as Su Yu to be injured. Fang Jiong had ten odd holes on his body as he roared, this middle aged uncle was extremely hardy and did not relent, raising his left hand to take the wok from his back as streaks of ck undtion overload covered it: Cyclone Wok! Therge wok was flung towards Gui Fantian while his right hand continued wielding the butchers knife, ck undtions had gathered on the de as he used his most powerful Steel Shattering Cleave. Fang Jiong was also a tier four expert, when he exploded forth with his real strength, it was extremely frightening and the ten odd holes did not hinder him in the slightest, his current performance made Gui Fantian sigh. Su Yu roared as he instructed Ma Ziye to use the Heavens Net. Ma Ziye fully trusted in Su Yu as she kept her Star de, her right foot stomped the ground as she immediately activated the Heavens Net, Situ Wuqing did not dodge and was swiftly snared by the Heavens Net, Zhang Zhongmou who was by the other side was already rushing over with his Red Lotus Sword. Su Yu was on the ground but he actually managed to sit up, his ears twitched as the thumb on his right hand raised but did not make any other movements, he was watching Zhang Zhongmou and his Red Lotus Sword which had smashed into Situ Wuqing again, it was no surprise that she once again shattered like ss, thereafter, Su Yu suddenly raised his thumb upwards. Pop! The right thumb had already turned gold as the energy of the Golden Blood was activated, at the same time, a de sliced past Su Yus face, causing a line to be cut on his face, if the de was slightly more urate it would have cut off his ear. Su Yus Golden Thumb had actually managed to press onto an arm, following the pop!, Situ Wuqing who was by his side groaned, Situ Wuqings figure suddenly appeared from the void, her expression was one of shock as she held her hand and retreated, the de which was used to harm Su Yus face had already fallen to the ground and her right hand had already turned into a bloody mess. The power of the Golden Blood was indeed frightening. How did you Situ Wuqing was shocked but Su Yu had already kicked off with his right leg as he pounced forward. Chapter 163: Curing powder – Destroy the invisible. Chapter 163: Curing powder C Destroy the invisible. Earlier, Su Yu had been sitting on the ground with his upper body covered in a thickyer of ck scales, he guessed that Situ Wuqing would definitely attack him and could only aim at his exposed head, his thumb had been stretched forward as it suddenly shot towards Situ Wuqing, he had still been hurt and it was an extremely dangerous exchange for the two parties. At this moment, Su Yu had already confirmed his guess with regards to Situ Wuqings ability. This Situ Wuqing could be invisible for a short period of time, but the condition for doing so would be to leave behind a mirage, this mirage would not be able to attack and would shatter after suffering an attack, only when the mirage ended would she then be able to attack. It was fortunate that this ability had so many restrictions, without these restrictions, such an ability could be considered peerless, although it had so many conditions, Su Yu still could note up with a good way to deal with it. Seeing Ma Ziyes Heavens Net activate, it was clear that it was also unable to snare Situ Wuqing while she was invisible, the Heavens Net required a target and needed Ma Ziye to be looking at the other party, willing it to snare rather than it naturally selecting a target on its own. This was rather simr to the Eye of Perception, with the Heavens Net rendered ineffective, this was certainly troublesome. Situ Wuqings right hand had already been crippled, her left hand was still holding a steel de as she retreated, watching as Su Yu advanced, a cold smile appeared, although she was shocked, she swiftly recovered and allowed Su Yu toe towards her. Su Yu noticed this and immediately understood that she had once again used her invisibility, she had left her mirage behind and her real body was currently hidden somewhere, once he pierced the mirage, the real body would then immediately attack. It was fortunate that Situ Wuqing had already determined that Su Yu had killed her brother and only wanted to gun for him, if it were someone else, faced with Situ Wuqings sudden attack, they would simply be unable to resist, likely to die after several simr attacks. Ma Ziye and Zhang Zhongmou noticed the strangeness of Situ Wuqings ability and had ugly expressions, they were as sharp as Su Yu and had already guessed what her ability was, they felt fear at the unknown, it was as though Situ Wuqing could suddenly appear at any moment and end their lives. Su Yus left leg had been lopped off, his face had also endured a sh and it seemed like there was an additional mouth on his face, fresh blood covered half his face, painting a rather gruesome picture. As he watched Situ Wuqing suddenly stop, he immediately looked to the ground, based on his conjecture, even if Situ Wuqing was able to be invisible, the blood from her wound should still stain the ground thus allowing him to follow her movements. He was disappointed to find out that even her bloodstains were invisible, there was simply no way to tell and no one knew where Situ Wuqing was or when her next life threatening blow woulde. At this moment, Xiao Wei suddenly delicately shouted: Curing Powder! As she threw an item that looked like a ss bottle, it shattered in the air asrge amounts of faint red powder began to float, Su Yu immediately heard Chi Chi sounds emitting from his leg and face region as the faint red powder seemed to actually increase the effective healing speed of his wounds. Big brother Su Yu, quick! Su Yu heard Xiao Weis anxious voice and seemed to understand something as he suddenly pounced towards Ma Ziye who was by the side, his right leg kicked as his two hands also pressed against the ground, sending him flying forward while he shouted: Old Mou, attack that woman! Understood! Although Zhang Zhongmou did not understand the reason, he wholeheartedly believed in Su Yu as he immediately wielded his Red Lotus Sword, shing towards Situ Wuqing who was still stopped in her tracks. All this urred in an instant, Zhang Zhongmou yelled as the Red Lotus Sword struck Situ Wuqing, Situ Wuqing immediately shattered like a piece of ss. As Situ Wuqing shattered, the real Situ Wuqing appeared standing right beside Ma Ziye, wielding her steel de as she sliced towards Ma Ziyes throat. Earlier, Situ Wuqings attack on Su Yu had failed, she had realised how fearsome Su Yu was and instantly made a change of ns, she would deal with Ma Ziye and the others first before joining up with Gui Fantian and the long faced male to slowly torture Su Yu. Situ Wuqings n was indeed quite good, in reality Ma Ziye had not thought that Situ Wuqing would actually aim for her, with Su Yus abilities, he was barely able to cope with Situ Wuqings invisibility, the others like Ma Ziye and Qin Jiagui would definitely be killed in a single strike. This time, Su Yu seemed as though he had managed to urately pinpoint Situ Wuqings location, as the de within her left hand went forward, Su Yu had already pounced over like a ferocious panther, his speed was phenomenal as he heavily smashed into her. Situ Wuqing was shocked as the two people immediately flew away, Su Yu roared as his hands hugged her, no longer allowing her to turn invisible once more. This pair of transformed arms contained incredible strength, simply hugging Situ Wuqing like a lover as he squeezed, fresh blood spurted out as cracking noises could be heard, a miserable shriek could be heard from Situ Wuqings mouth as her waist was crushed by Su Yu into a pulp, the lower half of her body fell heavily to the ground, Su Yus strength was simply too immense and had rent her body in two. Even so, Situ Wuqing made her move and her de had left arge wound at his stomach region. Both of them fell to the ground severely injured, Situ Wuqing was rent apart at the waist and would definitely die as she wildly shouted: How did you know about my position Without knowing the reason, she would die with regrets. Su Yu pointed as he smiled: Its all thanks to Xiao Wei, she tossed out some curing powder which sped up the healing of our injuries, your right hand was injured Hearing these words, Situ Wuqings remaining body rxed as she muttered: I see I see. Thisss. Its no wonder. Shes really the spawn of him. her head fell down as she died,rge amounts of strange energy began to escape from her body with Chi Chi noises. The Curing Powder which Xiao Wei had thrown healed everyone in the vicinity, Situ Wuqings right arm was injured and although she was invisible, the powder still took effect,nding on her wound as faint Chi Chi noises and a faint red light could be seen. The oue was obvious, although Su Yu was unable to see her, hearing the sounds together with the faint red light allowed him to easily pinpoint her location, as Zhang Zhongmou destroyed Situ Wuqings mirage, he hadnded a killing blow on thedy with that frightening ability. The ability of this woman was extremely strange and terrifying, if it were not for Xiao Weis quick wits together with the miraculous effect of the Curing Powder, this woman would have been enough to kill their entire group. Following Situ Wuqings death, the ne on her neck shattered with a Pa! as it dissipated in the wind, it seemed to have contained some sort of power but it had shattered and returned to the natural world. Situ Wuqing had died, Su Yu was heavily injured, as for Fang Jiong and Gui Fantian, their battle was also extremely cruel. Fang Jiong who had exploded forth with all his power had used the steel shattering cleave, cyclone wok and the undtion overload, thebination of these frightening abilities was not something that Gui Fantian could take lightly. Following Situ Wuqings miserable cry, Gui Fantians heart trembled. Situ Wuqings ability was the most frightening amongst them, she could even kill people who were much stronger than her, she was where their confidencey in, with her sudden gruesome death, Gui Fantians heart was trembling as he howled, the white wings on his back expanded as frightening whooshing noises rang out, he actually gave up on Fang Jiong as he hurriedly attempted to flee. Xiao Wei saw this and immediately screamed: He cant escape! her face was filled with terror, as though once Gui Fantian escaped, the oue would be annihtion. Quick! Su Yu eximed. Ma Ziye, Zhang Zhongmou and the others did not know what frightening oue would ur if Gui Fantian ran, but it would definitely be disastrous, they could guess that all the people who had chased after Xiao Wei thus far must havee from some immense and frightening organisation, they would be able to bring a force that was impossible for them to deal with. Zhang Zhongmou activated the Eye of Petrification as he shot one of the bone wings of Gui Fantian who was flying in the air, Gui Fantians bone wings did not enable him to fly but were able to give him a swift boost of speed when they pped, Fang Jiong wanted to chase but was simply too slow. The light from the Eye of Petrification caused the bone wing to immediately stiffen, Gui Fantian lost his bnce as Ma Ziye swiftly activated the Heavens Net, steel ropes wildly extended as they wrapped towards Gui Fantian. The long faced male by the side had also seen Situ Wuqings gruesome death and his heart was trembling, Huo Shan had already thrown the charcoal briquette towards him, there were also poisonous wasps that were buzzing in the air flying towards him, Xu Ruyun had silently striked and Jades Runewords had also activated, a streak of white shot through the air towards him. Although they were not strong individually, when they worked together, they had a frightening killing potential. The long faced male was still shocked as his purple eye shed with a purple light, the air before him twisted as the charcoal briquette as well as Jades attack vanished before him, his body was already rushing to Xiao Wei who was by the side. This long faced male had a different idea from Gui Fantian, one wanted to run immediately upon seeing Situ Wuqings death while the other wanted to kill off Xiao Wei before leaving because he noticed that Su Yu was also heavily injured. Killing Xiao Wei would gain him immense credit, he did not wish to give up so easily. Chapter 164: “White Tiger” Chapter 164: White Tiger Xiao Wei seemed to be able to guess what the long faced male was thinking as she hurriedly ran towards Su Yu after throwing the Curing Powder. Despite Su Yu being seriously injured, she felt that he was the most reliable person within the group. Although Xiao Wei was young, she was quick witted and seemed to be even more adaptive than the others. The long faced male roared as his purple and red eyes simultaneously shot out lights, he could not be bothered about Xu Ruyun and the others who were attacking him as he singlemindedly headed for Xiao Wei. Su Yu had killed Situ Wuqing and was currently on the ground, the entire field was within his vision as he swiftly reminded the others to stop Gui Fantian as he attempted to flee, the actions of Xiao Wei and the long faced man naturally did not escape his eyes as the ten odd hidden holes within his body began to swiftly gather energy, converting it into strange energy which immediately filled his hands, waiting for the opportunity to strike. Xiao Wei quickly reached Su Yu as she eximed: Big brother Su Yu! she was reminding Su Yu to watch out. Su Yu smiled: Crouch down now! Xiao Wei immediately reacted as she crouched, the long faced male was almost upon Xiao Wei when she suddenly crouched causing him to be faced with Su Yu who was on the ground instead. Hmph! The long faced male knew that Su Yu was severely injured, looking as Xiao Wei crouched down exposing Su Yu, he did not panic as light was released from his eyes, he wanted to kill two birds with one stone, getting rid of Su Yu in the process as well. The purple eyes could twist space and the red eyes could cause the enemy to be blind, as this purple and red lightbined, an even more frightening Light of Destruction that contained an explosive effect was sent forward, it was shot toward Su Yu and if he was hit by it, even arge boulder would be shattered. Although Su Yu did not know what thebination of the Red and Purple lights did, he could guess that it would definitely be fearsome, it was an ability of a tier four expert and he swiftly lifted his right thumb, using the effect of the Golden Blood as he pressed against the light, the Rending Storm was activated on his left hand as the strange energy that he had stored within him finally surged forth, reaching a peak as he roared and flung his hand up. The Golden Thumb came into contact with the Light of Destruction, an explosion rang out as an intense pain immediately filled the eyes of the long faced male as he howled, the frightening Golden Blood had allowed his thumb to not only break through the Light of Destruction but also send the energy rebounding backwards, immediately causing his two eyes to bleed, blinding him. The long faced male had an expression of panic as he howled, Su Yu had already activated the Rending Storm as he pressed forward, smashing it into the other partys chest as it instantly exploded. Haooo! The long faced male howled as he was sent flying backwards, the flesh at his chest area was meshed up, his bones and innards had been sent flying out his back as he continued to tumble while shrieking, only stopping ten odd metres away. As an expert of the fourth tier, although his chest had been destroyed, he did not immediately die, his eyes were burning as he continued to il with his two hands while yelled: Huang Jingting will not die here! You cannot kill me! If you kill me you wont live either! He continued to wildly yell when suddenly his throat felt cold as his yells became gurgling noises, Xu Ruyun had lightly slit his throat with a surgical knife, instantly causing blood to gush out like a fountain,rge amounts of blood continued to stter out from the area of his throat which already resembled the mouth of a human. Huang Jingting was like a trapped beast in itsst throes as he continued to il his four limbs, his throat, mouth, nose, eyes and ears hadrge amounts of blood surging out, the strange energy within his body was emitting Chi Chi noises as they escaped through the wound in his chest, his body was like a balloon that was deting as it slowly copsed. The sounds and struggling gradually grew weaker and weaker before he finally stopped, and atst he was dead. By the side, Gui Fantians left wing had already been hit by the Eye of Petrification, although the difference in strength between the two sides caused only half of the wing to petrify, it still managed to affect him as he shook, his bnce had been disrupted as he fell from the sky, thereafter, Ma Ziyes Heavens Net was activated as the steel threads extended forward, instantly locking Gui Fantian in ce. Qin Jiagui did not speak as the Steel Missile was sent flying forward, a trail of white mist could be seen as it struck Gui Fantian. Gui Fantian roared as his wings retracted to protect his body, the Steel Missile exploded but actually failed to injure him in the slightest. Zhang Zhongmou wielded the Red Lotus Sword as he wordlessly striked at Gui Fantian who was still trapped by the Heavens Net. Chi! The Red Lotus Sword seemed as though it were slicing through tofu as it easily pierced into Gui Fantian. Gui Fantian roared as his wings expanded, immediately striking at Zhang Zhongmou. Zhang Zhongmou groaned as he tumbled away, there were actually seven to eight bloody holes on his chest and it was a bloody mess. Cyclone Wok! At the back, a frightening roar rang out as Fang Jiong threw his wok. The might of this ability was extremely frightening as it smashed into Gui Fantian, Gui Fantian had just expanded his wings to attack Zhang Zhongmou, he did not have any protection as seven to eight bones within his body were immediately shattered. By this time, the effect of the Heavens Net had finally worn off as Gui Fantian was also sent flying away by the Cyclone Wok. Fang Jiong rushed forward with big strides, Ma Ziye went forward with her Star de, Qin Jiagui activated his Demolishing Iron Fist as the three swiftly moved. Su Yu was able to capture all this, seeing Fang Jiongs Cyclone Wok strike Gui Fantian, he knew that the other party was finished as heid back down before instructing Xiao Wei: Littless, help me bring my leg here. One of Su Yus legs had been chopped off, there was arge gash at his abdomen, blood was dripping from his face, he cut a sorry figure as heid there but he was still somehow able to be alive, he was extremely calm as he instructed, it seemed as though everything that was currently urring was well within his grasp. This feeling caused Xiao Wei to be dazed for a moment before she recovered, hurriedly rushing over to the other side to bring Su Yus dismembered leg. Su Yu grit his teeth as he reattached his leg, qi flowed from his two hands into his leg, he had previously assisted Ma Ziye in mending her foot back when he was still only at tier two, he was currently a tier four expert and mending his own dismembered leg was not difficult. Su Yus estimate was correct, Fang Jiongs Cyclone Wok was extremely powerful, Gui Fantian had not seen iting and the bones in his body were shattered, he was currently on the ground unable to move as his bone wings feebly attempted to move, Fang Jiong was already roaring as he used the Steel Shattering Cleave. The Steel Shattering Cleave was terrifying, even Su Yus Protective Bulwark was unable topletely defend against it unless he used the power of the Golden Blood. Gui Fantian did not have the power of the Golden Blood or such a defensive ability, following the Steel Shattering Cleave, a bone wing was lopped off as a frightening roar could be heard from Gui Fantian, Ma Ziye was only slower by a step as she chopped with the Star de, a dazzling light could be seen as before the de pierced into Gui Fantians face that was filled with indignation. Being able to be a tier four expert, one had to experience countless life and death trials to advance, each of them had been through so much, not any less than Su Yu, these experts had extreme confidence in themselves and were looking forward to achieving the perfect form, towering over all other existences. However, this dream was suddenly dashed, they were not killed by any powerful and mighty monsters but rather by one of their kind, they had died under the hands of humans. These humans before them whom they had regarded as nothing more than ants. Chi! The sound was extremely crisp, like a sharp de slicing through bone, Gui Fantians face was immediately sliced in two, blood and brain matter sttered out as the Star de was coated in it. Gui Fantian instantly lost his life, Ma Ziye kept the Star de but no excitement could be seen on her face, although they had been forced to do so, killing a human was something that did not incite much excitement, as Ma Ziye kept her de, a strange thought welled up within her mind: One day, will someone also use a simr method to chop off my head, at that moment, will my expression be one of hopelessness and regret like Gui Fantian? Having these strange thoughts, Ma Ziye could not help but look back at Su Yu, as she saw his figure, her emotions slowly calmed down. If I really die in the future, I hope that I will be able to die before him at the very least if Im alive, he wont die before me. Ma Ziye thought to herself as she slowly walked towards Su Yu. With the help of Xiao Weis mysterious Curing Powder together with his qi, Su Yus dismembered leg was slowly connected, as for the wound on his face and abdomen, they were not that serious and would swiftly heal on their own. Littless, youve really done us a great service this time. Su Yus leg had finally been reattached as he wiggled it, there did not seem to be any problems as he looked over at Xiao Wei, stretching his hand forward as he rubbed her head. Big brother, stop messing up Xiao Weis hair. Xiao Wei had an indignant expression on her face. Littless, youre really wily, amongst these women.. Besides Ma Ziye, youll probably be the strongest. As Su Yu said this, he was thinking back to Situ Wuqings ability, although he was much stronger than her, this strange ability had almost allowed her to kill him, this made Su Yu realise that he needed to exercise even more caution. Strength was clearly not everything, he wondered what the Eye of Perception would be like after advancing to Eye of Divinity, would it have been able to get the information regarding Situ Wuqings ability? Otherwise, if they met with another powerful enemy with an ability like Situ Wuqing, they would all be in grave danger. Littless, whats this Curing Powder? Is it your ability? Su Yu asked as he saw Ma Ziye walk to his side, an expression of concern was on her face as she seemed to want to say something as her lips gently quivered but she continued to remain silent. Su Yu nodded to her: Gui Fantian is dead? Mmhmmm. Ma Ziye acquiesced with a noise as the image of Gui Fantians sliced head appeared within her mind. Xiao Wei replied: The Curing Powder isnt my ability, it is a type of medicine that can speed up the healing of wounds, one can buy it and it is very cheap, a single time coin will be sufficient to buy several bottles. Su Yu nodded as he continued: This thing seems rather useful, buying a few bottles seems quite worth it, it is also able to be used in a myriad of ways, if I wish to buy it, where should I go? So many ces sell it, but I havent been to those ces, I only know White Tiger As she said this, Xiao Wei seemed to suddenly wake up as she said indignantly: Big Brother Su, youre trying to trick me into speaking. A look of fear slowly crept up onto her face as she said softly: Big Brother Su, it isnt that Xiao Wei isnt willing to speak Im just afraid that if I say it.. I will be harming all of you once I say it, you will definitely go there but currently we are not strong enough, we cant go there. No matter what, Xiao Wei will not talk. Having said this, Xiao Weis face suddenly became rigid. Su Yu was stunned for a moment before asking: Those people that were chasing after you, did theye from this White Tiger? Xiao Wei gently nodded: Big brother Su, do you know that they are actually the weakest there? No, they cant even be considered to be officially a part of White Tiger. Do you understand now? Su Yu sucked in a breath of cold air but a smile appeared on his face: I understand, its alright, when you feel that were ready, you can tell me. His hand went forward to rub Xiao Weis head before standing up, moving his leg, he felt that it was alreadypletely healed. Eh? What is this thing? By the side, Zhang Zhongmou and the others were taking the items from the three corpses, Li Dong had even taken the clothes off Gui Fantian to wear, his original clothes were already tattered and torn in many ces. They did not find anything much on Gui Fantian and the long faced male, only a number of Time Money, however, on Situ Wuqings body, they found a strange metal medal and Zhang Zhongmou could not help but exim. Seeing it, all colour instantly drained from Xiao Weis face. Chapter 165: Evading Crisis Chapter 165: Evading Crisis Zhang Zhongmou found a metal que on Situ Wuqings corpse and could not help but grab it: Eh? What is this thing? Zhao Shichang followed up: Isnt that just a que? Damn, captain obvious, who doesnt know its a que, Im asking if there are any uses for this thing. The others began to crowd around to take a look at the metal que within Zhang Zhongmous hand, Xiao Wei who was beside Su Yu heard themotion as she turned to look, upon seeing the small metal que, all the colour seemed to drain from her cute little face as she said in a shrill voice: Its over! Xiao Weis reaction made the others jump in fright, as for Xiao Wei she had already swiftly run over as she snatched the que from Zhang Zhongmou, this ck que had the image of a tiger carved on it, the tiger seemed to have been dyed white by some substance and the white tiger seemed very life-like, extremely majestic yet in Xiao Weis eyes, it was like seeing a ghost as she swiftly threw it aside. It really is. It really is the White Tigers Symbol, its over its over we are all done for. Xiao Weis face was a pasty white as she continued to mutter, her face was filled with panic and anxiety. The others exchanged nces as Su Yu walked over to gently rub her head: Xiao Wei, calm down, what happened? What is the White Tigers Symbol? Zhou Birong also hurried over: Thats right, Xiao Wei, dont be afraid, were all on your side. If theres anything, let us know and we can help you. Fang Jiong said in a heavy voice: Little kids are really annoying, even if the sky falls we adults will hold it up, whats there to be so panicked about little kid? Su Yu and the others continued to console as Xiao Weis emotions were slowly stabilised before she replied: This White Tiger Symbol is a form of identification, this dead woman was actually an actual member. These White Tiger Symbols have a special function. Once the person who owns it dies, the other party will immediately be able to detect it, also, based on the White Tiger Symbol they will be able to find this ce. This time this time Im afraid. Many frightening people will appear We. were finished, none of us can escape. Xiao Wei suddenly was speaking shrilly, it was clear that she was being immensely pressured by the frightening implications behind the White Tiger Symbol. Su Yu absorbed this information as he picked up the White Tiger Symbol: The other party will be able to find this ce because of this thing? Thats right. Xiao Wei said with a face full of terror: And it will be very swift. Then immediately break it! Qin Jiagui urged. Xiao Wei shook her head: Its useless, this White Tiger Symbol cant be destroyed, even if it is, as long as there is even a sliver of it remaining, the other party will be able to find this ce. Hearing this, Su Yus mind churned as he swiftlymanded: Everyone, lets bury the two corpses and clear all traces in this area leaving only the corpse of Situ Wuqing behind. As he said this, his body sprang into the air as he swiftly reached the top of a ratherrge tree. Alright. Zhang Zhongmou immediately replied as he retrieved the Red Lotus Sword, he did not know what Su Yu was nning to do with Situ Wuqings corpse but did not think any further as he immediately did as he was told. Zhao Shichang wielded his bone de to dig while the others began to clear up the traces of blood and any signs of battle, Zhou Birong was quite experienced in this area and under her guidance, the scene was swiftly returned to its original appearance. Su Yu, what are you doing up there? Jade lifted her head as she shouted. Lei Rui gently pulled at her sleeves before softly whispering: He must be nning to toss the White Tiger Symbol away, the further the better. Jade gasped as she suddenly realised what he was up to. The reason why Su YU had scaled this tall tree was precisely as what Lei Rui had said, he was nning to toss the White Tiger Symbol far away. Since the other party could find the location of the White Tiger Symbol, Su Yu was prepared to make use of this to hoodwink the other party, after scaling the tallest tree he could find and stabilising his body, he took a deep breath as he calmly gathered his wits about him, they had walked towards the north in search of the exit and needed to walk south back to the school, in that case Su Yu grunted as his right arm flexed, ck scales appeared as the Golden Blood was activated, the strength within his right arm reached a peak as he suddenly tossed the White Tiger Symbol to the west. They were originally nning to remain atop a mountain and Su Yu had also scaled to the top of the tallest tree, from this height with his full force, the White Tiger Symbol became a streak of ck light that swiftly flew in the direction of the west forest, swiftly moving away with no way to keep track of it, with the frightening force contained in the toss, it would definitely be far from this region of the forest. Su Yu was silently estimating, even if the other party was able to find the White Tiger Symbol, there would not be any traces in that area, the other party would be hard pressed to find traces of them unless they were able to track them via smell like Situ Wuqing, in that case, it would be problematic but he could only take things one step at a time. Su Yu leapt from therge tree as he saw the group work together, swiftly burying the two corpses and clearly any traces of blood or battle, from an initial nce, it was difficult to see any traces ofbat. Su Yu lifted the two portions of Situ Wuqings corpse before looking to the sky, it was already bing dark as he spoke: Lets go. as he began to rush forward. They had initially nned to spend the night here, however, with Xiao Weis reaction as well as the unique effect of the White Tiger Symbol, the group were rmed as they did not know who was behind the White Tiger Symbol but based on Xiao Weis reaction, they were definitely frightening and naturally wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Su Yu, what are you bringing that womans corpse for? Jade could not help but curiously ask. Su Yu waved his hand, indicating that she should not ask so much, he was toozy to exin himself as he carried the corpse of Situ Wuqing. They moved swiftly, in no time, Su Yu had already reached the hole within the mountain that was currently caved in as he ced the corpse down before beginning to move therge boulders aside, dumping her remains within before closing it back up. The others began to exchange nces as Su Yu looked back while smiling: Im not sure if this will work but it should dy the other party quite a bit right? Alright, everyone lets move out, dont leave any traces behind. Qin Jiagui nodded: Everyone be careful, lets go. Right now there were two tier four experts within the group, the strength of the entire group was already extremely powerful as they rushed through the night, they had not met monsters above tier three within this region before and were not feeling threatened at all. The group increased their speed, they had six to seven days worth of food remaining as they continued to rush towards the southern region of this forest. Qin Jiagui and Su Yu led the way while Fang Jiong remained at the back of the group, the fifteen of them proceeded to move speedily through the forest. Su Yu looked back at the few tier ones within the group as he frowned, if Su Yu was to go at his full speed, he would be able to travel ten times faster than an ordinary person, however, these people within the group were slowing them down causing their speed to only be two times that of ordinary humans. Thinking of this, Su Yu suddenly realised a problem, if there was a group that consisted of tier four or higher, the amount of distance they could cover within a single night was phenomenal, it would be terrifying and it was no wonder Xiao Wei had been afraid that the other party would arrive at any moment. If it were a group of experts and they moved at their fastest pace, it would simply be too frightening, this vast forest would be easily traversed and they would likely be able to easily catch up. Carrying theseplicated emotions, Su Yu realised that they had already unintentionally provoked a frightening force, they had already entered into a difficult quagmire with the other party, he alone had already killed two people from the other party. He did not have a single idea as to what this power consisted of, thinking of this, he could not help but nce towards Xiao Wei as he sighed. What was so special about thisss that caused the other party to so urgently want to kill her? The sky was gradually bing darker, Qin Jiagui and a few others had already grabbed their torchlights to shine a path. Although they hade to the forest for ten odd days, they had all been rather conservative and there was still enough battery for the torchlights to work, using the light from these torchlights, the group could move in the night but their speed was greatly reduced. They had left markings along the way allowing them to easily find the path back to the school. These markings were also a slight problem, it would be easy for anyone else to follow these markings towards them, even if they were to destroy the markings, some traces would definitely be left behind. It was only deep into the night when the group finally came to a halt, the few tier zeroes were already panting and could run no longer as they began to rest. Liu Zheng panted as he gulped two mouthfuls of water while muttering: Damn, have we reallye to a strange new world? Why does it feel so different from the storybooks, this is really too tiring. Huff. Huff nothing invigorating about this experience at all. Everyone lets rest here for now before continuing. Qin Jiagui looked up at the sky, it was already extremely dark and his emotions were also very grim, he could faintly sense an inauspicious feeling as though the terrifying evil experts could descend on them at any moment. Chapter 166: Karmic Wheel Chapter 166: Karmic Wheel Within the group, Xiao Wei could not help but constantly look towards the north, fear could be clearly seen on her face. The group had merely rested for a short moment when a frightening rumbling noise could be heard from the west. Things had urred too suddenly and everyone was shocked as they swiftly stood up, borrowing the faint light from the night sky to look into the distance at an immense construction that was extending upwards as the rumbling continued. The group exchanged nces as several shouted out at the same time: Sky Hole! At the northern region of the forest that was quite a distance from Su Yu and the others, the ground of the mountain that they had been on had been dug up, the corpses of the two great tier four experts of Gui Fantian and Huang Jingting had already been lifted from the holes and were lying on the ground. Beside these two corpses were three ck figures. From the illumination of the moon, one could faintly see three figures dressed in ck clothing that was simr to that of Gui Fantian and Huang Jingting, the only difference was that the three people had white stripes at their sleeves, seeming to indicate that they were of a different status. One of the three ck figures held a White Tiger Symbol within his hand as he said in a heavy voice: This White Tiger Symbol belongs to Situ Wuqing but her corpse isnt here Master said that she has already died though Although Situ Wuqing was only a tier four dark iron warrior, her ability was very unique and even if she was matched with tier five experts like ourselves, she would not necessarily lose. What kind of opponent would actually be able to kill her? By the side, a persons voice rang out filled with disbelief and anger. Within this region of forest, it is extremely difficult for an expert over tier four to emerge with Situ Wuqings ability, it should allow her to be invincible here. Could it be the 666? No. The person who held Situ Wuqings White Tiger Symbol within his hand said in a hoarse voice: Looking at their injuries, this should have been done by dark iron warriors, also the aura of this mysterious weapon. The ck figure stooped down as he gently brushed past the sound on Gui Fantians head before cing his finger into his mouth as he gently sucked, his face seemed especially frightening in the darkness. Master is going to be really furious. In order to deal with the brat from the Xiao family, he has already lost so many men. Due to that special reason, us fifth tier dark iron warriors have a restriction after entering this region of forest, we must absolutely not cause any more bloodshed, none of the beast soldiers should be killed, do you understand? Our objective is only the brat of the Xiao family as well as those fellows who killed Situ Wuqing. The dark figure in the centre chose this moment to speak: Rx, we also understand the restriction, if we are to skip too many tiers. The consequences could be dire. Ai! One of them suddenly raised his head and sighed helplessly: With these rules, we are all like ants. The only people who are able to go against these rules are the Golden race of legends. Besides them, even master cannot do so Dont be overly worried, master has already made preparations, although it can only be used once, once we find our target and I use the item which master has given to me, we will be able to ignore the restriction for a full minute within this minute, we must make sure that weplete our task. If the minute passes and we continue to act, it would mean our deaths, do you understand me? Yup, but that little brat of the Xiao family is quite skilled, actually splitting their corpses and burying them to waste our time, however, in front of my Karmic Wheel, all this is merely a joke. One of the three had a mocking smile on his face as his left hand turned, a crisp sound like that of a bell rang out as his right hand waved, atop his palm appeared a strange wheel that was roughly two inches tall. This wheel seemed simr to the Buddhists eternal wheel of life but in its centre were several pointers which protruded outwards, this person took the White Tiger Symbol: Karmic cycle. If there is a cause there will be effect. With cause and effect existing, one cannot escape from the control of the Karmic Wheel, this White Tiger Symbol has a karmic link with Situ Wuqing, as long as we find Situ Wuqings corpse, we will be able to use her corpse to find the location of her killers. Situ Wuqing died in their hands, a karmic link has been formed between them. This karma will have to be returned. This person continued to mutter before suddenly groaning, the pointers in the centre of the wheel began to wildly spin before the three pointers stopped, pointing towards three seperate directions. One of the directions was where the White Tiger Symbol was ced, as for the other two, it was still a mystery as to where they were pointed towards. This person continued to slowly move the White Tiger Symbol as the pointer slowly moved along with it, the pointer in the centre did not move while the other pointer began to gentle tremble. I understand now, this is pointing to the location of Situ Wuqings corpse, this pointer that is gently trembling. It should be pointing to where the culprits are located the southern region of the forest. Boss, should we head to the culprits location or look for the corpse of Situ Wuqing first? Another person asked. Well first find Situ Wuqings corpse, we should find out how she was killed. I think understanding the abilities of the culprits will be important, the other party was able to kill her, they arent some random ruffians, we cannot becent. The ck figure in the middle said in a hoarse voice as the three swiftly moved out, arriving at the copsed stone cave in mere moments. Looking at the copsed stone cave, the three had expressions of confusion as one said hesitantly: Situ Wuqings corpse is here, could it be that she wasnt killed by a person and was actually buried inside? Why would she choose to enter such a stone cave? Maybe theres something inside, who knows.. Stop talking nonsense, look for her corpse and everything will be revealed. The three people began to move as they swiftly dug out Situ Wuqings corpse. Looking at Situ Wuqings corpse which had been rent in two, the expressions on the three were extremely ugly. She was killed, also it was done by quite a frightening force Situ Wuqings invisibility technique, how could it lose its effect? Could it be that the other party managed to gain some information regarding her ability? The ck figure who was in the centre fell into contemtion before suddenly stretching a hand to the wound at Situ Wuqings right palm, taking a swab before licking his finger as his expression changed: I understand, this is the taste of Curing Powder, the reason why the culprit was able to find her must be this injury. This culprit isnt simple, he is at least tier four he could possibly even be tier five. If thats really the case then there would actually be some challenge, boss, you are known as invincible within the fifth tiers, even if the culprit was also tier five, he wouldnt be your match. Boss, are you feeling excited? Hmph Im definitely interested, a person who is able to think of using Curing Powder to locate Situ Wuqings real body. Able to injure her right from the start that explosive power. Not bad, he should be a real opponent, lets go, Im really looking forward to our encounter. After a brief pause, the three figures moved off from the mountain towards the southern region of the forest. Su Yu and the others were currently resting within the forest when frightening rumbling noises suddenly rang out, following the sounds, the group were shocked to see an immense construction that was slowly appearing as the rumbling continued. From the top of a skyscraper-like tree, a flickering multicoloured neon light slowly revealed itself. In the backdrop, one could see fourrge words, The Affluent Guest Lodge. Simply conspicuous and eye-catching in the night. Su Yu and the others exchanged nces before shouting together: Sky Hole? It was without question that the new construction had fallen into a Sky Hole before appearing within the forest, looking at the four big characters The Affluent Guest Lodge, it seemed that a hotel had been transported here. Lets go over and take a look. Su Yu immediately thought of the possibility of forming soul contracts with five suitable people, they would then be able to save the trip to the school. As the group drew nearer, they noticed that the building was at least thirty stories or higher, although the multi-coloured dazzling lights were gradually fading, they could still see that resplendent sign, this was definitely a top tier hotel. At this moment, within the hotel, a loudmotion could be heard as the rumbling had awakened several people, due to the dark night, the people inside had not realised that they hade to another world, the panic they felt was not too great. Su Yu walked twenty odd metres to stand before the building before suddenly stopping. The group following behind him swiftly noticed that an apanying group of Lesser Goblins had also appeared as soon as the hotel had fullynded. There were roughly fifteen of them that were currently rushing towards therge doors of the hotel. Go! Zhao Shichang and the others wanted to rush forward but Su Yu stretched his hand to block the way as he said softly: Everyone, calm down, dont be reckless, dont you remember the oue of us interfering? The group immediately thought of thest time they had met with Xu Ruyun, Liuzheng and the others on the tourist bus, although they had assisted them initially, the result was that the people who were meant to die had still died while those with the ability to live had continued forward. They had almost been dragged into the danger, it could be said that whether they helped or not was no difference. Su Yus thinking went even further, with the appearance of the Lesser Goblins, they would help him weed out the humans and those that managed to live would definitely the capable few, these Lesser Goblins were aiding him in choosing his future partners. Chapter 167: The Enemy is Here Chapter 167: The Enemy is Here Su Yu quietly hid his body as he said softly: Everyone lets watch first, dont act recklessly. Qin Jiagui spoke softly: If there are people who manage to live, it would be perfect for us to invite them to join us aspanions, we are currentlycking five people and there may be suitable people within. The group immediately understood what they two meant, they had considered both the repercussions of recklessly helping the others while also taking the chance to find five soulpanions, this group of Lesser Goblins was clearly the best method to do so. At this moment, the group of Lesser Goblins were already letting out frightening roars as they broke through the ss doors of the hotel, there seemed to be two people who were just off their shifts and they yelled in fear upon seeing this group of green skinned monsters. Two miserable cries rang out as the group of Lesser Goblins rushed into the hotel. Su Yu and the others silently waited by the side, such arge building definitely contained many people but who knew how many would be left in the aftermath? In no time, the screams of terror could be heard from the first level of the hotel, as these screams reverberated, noises could be heard from the other floors as people were startled from their stupor, they had just experienced seconds of violent trembling and were still confused when the electricity was suddenly cut, miserable cries could suddenly be heard as well. With so many sudden changes, anyone would panic and many ran out of their rooms to check out the situation, several people also wanted to head down but realised that the elevator was not working as they went for the stairs, the entire building was a hubbub of activity. Su Yu and the others continued to silently wait outside, although it was kind of unbearable, they did not have any other method to deal with the situation. Even if they acted to kill the ten odd Lesser Goblins, they would suffer frightening consequences for doing so, their previous experience was still deeply etched in their memories. Xiao Wei continued to nce at their surroundings, it was clear that she was extremely restless as she quietly shifted to Su Yus side, tugging at his shirt as she whispered: Big brother Su, I. I keep feeling that something isnt quite right if we continue to remain here, it will be very dangerous. Hm? What do you mean? Su Yu was stunned as Lei Rui continued: Thats right, I also feel that something terrifying is about to happen. Xiao Wei said softly: Half a day. That is sufficient for those people to find us. If we continue to remain here. I fear it will be very dangerous. Su Yu heard her words as his brow frowned, looking at the sinister forest in the surroundings as he felt a strange feeling of fear and danger. Xiao Weis fears were not without basis, White Tiger was apparently an extremely powerful organisation and the people sent by them would likely be able to find them within half a day, if they continued to remain here, the danger was definitely present. Qin Jiagui continued: Should we enter the hotel? Lets find the five humans first to form soul contracts before leaving? If we continue waiting here, who knows how much time we will waste, that really does increase the danger. Su Yu acquiesced: Thats all that we can do now I suppose. Li Dong could not help but speak up: All of you really believe her words? Isnt it too exaggerated? Will there really be people gunning for our lives? suspicion could be seen written on his face, he had felt that Xiao Wei was an eyesore, she was merely a little brat but pretended to be mysterious, hiding so much information causing him to be extremely unhappy. Fang Jiong smiled: If you dont believe her, you can remain here. as he continued to take big strides towards the hotel. Li Dong was stunned for a moment as he watched the group head towards the hotel as he hurriedly followed. Although the safest option was to immediately leave, when Su Yu and the others thought of the distance to the school as well as the requirement to find five soulpanions, with such a convenient ce right before them with tons of people coupled with the fact that the school might have even been vacated, the temptation was simply too great to remain. The fifth lifeform had already informed them that the deadline was ten days, within this period of time, they had to find five more soulpanions or it would die causing allpanions with it to die as well. Although the validity of this statement was not confirmed, in such a strange world anything could happen and the group could not take such a risk. The group entered the hotel and a sight of countless corpses greeted them, the Lesser Goblins had smashed several heads in and blood and brain matter was everywhere, it was almost entirely silent as they proceeded to head up the stairs. Not long after Su Yu and the others entered the hotel, within the dark forest, three figures appeared suddenly like a bolt of lightning. Swish The leading person came to a stop as he nced at therge building that was filled with cries of terror as he frowned: Whats going on? Youre saying this is the ce? Thats right, the Karmic Wheel cannot be wrong, its only that this building The person by the side had a strange expression on his face. Hmph, it seems that the Sky Hole has sent in a batch of new people and were found by them.Its only did they enter to avoid us or was this mere coincidence.. The leading person rubbed his chin as he contemted. What should we do now? Should we head in to start a search immediately? That seems extremely dangerous, our actions are heavily restricted and if we enter such a rowdy ce and were forced to act, it would be possible for us to identally harm bystanders and cross the line that would truly be problematic. One of the three piped up. The three who had suddenly appeared were dressed in ck and there sleeves had a single white marking on it. The leading person frowned as he grunted: These people. helplessness shed within his eyes, within such arge building that was in a mor, if they were to enter it would likely cause an even biggermotion, they were tier five experts and if they were to identally kill a bystander, they would fall into dire straits. After a moment of silence, the leading person spoke up again: We will wait here, use your Karmic Wheel to lock onto them, these people wont stay in that building indefinitely, that little brat, this time we will surely take her life as well as the fellow who killed Situ Wuqing. I really look forward to this. as he muttered, a beastial light shed through his eyes. At this moment Su Yu and the others did not know that they had unknowingly avoided danger but the enemy was currently waiting right outside the building and once they exited, they would immediately be assaulted. Xiao Wei was still feeling restless and only upon entering therge building did her emotions calm down, following the group as the swiftly ran up the stairs to the fourth floor when a loud rumbling could be heard as fresh blood sttered forth. The group immediately looked over to see a Lesser Goblin that was currently squashed between the wedge of the door, a frightening amount of force had clearly been used to squash the Lesser Goblin to death, green blood sttered the door as loud banging noises erupted from within the room followed by the miserable cries of the Lesser Goblins. By the time the door was released, the corpse of the Lesser Goblin slid to the ground as the group saw a person walk out from the room, he had a dazed expression as though he could not believe that he had killed such a monster. This was a middle aged man of around thirty, he was dressed in a ck western styled suit, he was well built and roughly 1.83 metres tall, his muscles were clearly bulging through his well fitted clothing making him seem as though he were a physical trainer. At this moment as he looked at the Lesser Goblin which was sprawled on the ground, a strange expression appeared on his face before he lifted his head and walked towards Su Yu and the group. Su Yu activated the Eye of Perception as he immediately obtained information that the fit male was already a tier zero dark iron warrior, the Lesser Goblin had clearly died to him. This is a Lesser Goblin, you have alreadye to apletely different world overrun with monsters, are you willing to join us? Su Yu walked as he said solemnly, ck scales had already appeared on both his arms with Chi Chi noises filling the air. The eyes of the well built male were bulging out as he tried to absorb everything that was urring before him, it was clear he simply could not believe his eyes. Bang! Su Yus left hand stretched forward as he easily smashed through the wall by the side as he said simply: I understand that all this is rather hard to believe, however, you have killed a Lesser Goblin and will soon gain strength like mine He was not done speaking as the male suddenly began to retreat while trembling: Donte over, you who are you people? he was frantically pressing on his phone in a futile attempt to get help. Su Yu frowned, he understood that it was difficult to get the other party to ept all this in a short period of time. Slowly receding his ck scales, Su Yu retracted his left hand as he sighed, interacting with a stranger was not his best suit, he had initially wanted to garner confidence by showing his strength, who knew that this would instead frighten the male. Qin Jiagui went forward as he spoke in a heavy voice: My name is Qin Jiagui, this is Su Yu, we have alle from different ces and fallen into this strange world through the Sky Hole, this hotel has also suffered from a simr fate. Do you remember the shaking and trembling earlier? At that moment, this hotel had fallen into a Sky Hole, entering into this world. Within this world, monsters abound and if we kill these monsters, we can gain unique powers like that of Su Yu or myself, you should be able to feel your newly gained ability. Qin Jiagui spoke as he activated his strange energy causing his right arm to transform to metal before swiftly stopping as he continued: We have gathered together to form a group to battle against these monsters as well as trying to live through this frightening world. Are you willing to join us? Or would you rather traverse through this world filled with monsters alone? Following Qin Jiaguis exnation, the male before them clearly calmed down as he felt the strange energy within him. Looking at the monsters corpse, although Qin Jiaguis words were rather unbelievable, everything before him could not be exined and it was clearly not a dream nor was it a prank. Following Qin Jiaguis exnation, the expression on the males face was hesitation, Su Yu was already feeling restless, judging by the males expression, it would not be easy to convince him to form a soul contract in a short period of time, he also remembered Xiao Weis words that the enemy could be arriving at any moment, they really could not afford to waste time here. After contemting for a moment, Su Yu whispered: Xiao Wei, is there any other method? If the other party isnt willing, can we force them to form a soul contract? There is a way, knock him unconscious and use your powerful energy to forcefully form the contract. Xiao Wei thought for a moment before replying. Su Yu let out a sigh of relief: Itll be much easier that way. as he suddenly rushed forward with a smile on his face: We dont have any ill intent, you should take a nap first. ck scales appeared as he pressed down on the face of the male. As a tier four expert, when faced with someone who had just be a dark iron warrior, it was as easy as flipping a palm, he was more afraid of harming him as he controlled his strength. However, Su Yu simply did not foresee what happened next. As he attempted to stretch out his left hand, he suddenly felt a tight squeeze on his hand, and followed by the sky spinning about. Unexpectedly this guy had grab onto arm and did a hip toss, flinging Su Yu away. This male was just packed with muscles, he just simply looked like a professional wrestler. His reaction was phenomenal as Su Yu groaned, heavily smashing into a door. Things had urred too suddenly and the others were shocked, Zhang Zhongmou strode forward angrily as the Red Lotus Sword appeared within his hand. Su Yu who had fallen away got back up as he smiled: Really powerful, all of you dont act! as he suddenly moved, appearing right beside the male. Chapter 168: Xiao Wei’s Suggestion Chapter 168: Xiao Weis Suggestion Su Yu had been toocent and had actually been tossed aside by a recently promoted tier zero dark iron warrior, after a moment of shock, he actually became happy as he stood steadily behind the male, calling for Zhang Zhongmou to halt for fear of injuring the male. Having seen the ferociousness of this male, he was clearly a talent that could be molded as Su Yu smiled while stretching his right hand to grab at his face once again, this time he was ready for any movements. The man roared, he had already calmed down from his initial panicked state and swiftly grabbed and twisted Su Yus outstretched arm, if it were an ordinary person, he would have easily snapped that persons arm. Su Yu allowed him to freely grab his arm before suddenly jerking, ck scales emerged as he pulled, forcing the male to fall towards him as his left hand stretched out, chopping towards the back of the man. Su Yus blow was extremely precise, it did not injure the man but rather caused him to immediately fall unconscious as he fell limply to the ground. If both sides had not gained strange energy, even three Su Yus would likely be insufficient to deal with the man. However, he was now a tier four expert andparing him to a tier zero dark iron warrior, the difference in their strengths was simply uparable. After knocking the man unconscious, Su Yu immediately acted as he summoned the fifth lifeform, a ball of ck mes appeared from his right hand as it struck the brow of the man, Pa, the ck me exploded upon contact with the mans brow as it disappeared. Whats going on? Su Yu frowned as the voice of the fifth lifeform rang out in his mind: Gather your energy of evolution and try again. Mmhmmm. Su Yu gathered his strange energy which was in the form of qi into his right arm as he slowly felt the life energy fluctuations of the fifth lifeformbining with his qi, raising his finger as he pressed onto the brow of the man as the ck mes slowly entered. This time, the man did not resist the ck mes as they sunk into his brow, at the same time, the familiar voice of the fifth lifeform rang out: Number sixteen, four to go with nine and a half days remaining. I know, you dont have to remind me. Su Yu unhappily replied, he really wanted to know what unique ability the fifth lifeform had once it matured, this fellow imed to be the closest lifeform to a god, such arrogance should have the capability to back it up. At this moment, Xiao Wei suddenly threw a small item that seemed like a mini handphone, it was currently shing with a white light as though it were receiving some sort of signal. Colour drained from Xiao Weis face as she looked to the window by the side, staring at the forest outside therge building. What is this thing? Zhang Zhongmou asked curiously: Xiao Wei, in the future we shouldnt call you littless anymore, we should call you Doraemon. Looking at this littless constantly whip out strange and interesting objects, curing powder, ne and now this mini handphone, it seemed like a fascinating object. Zhou Birong walked to her said and asked with concern: Xiao Wei, whats the matter? Theyvee. Xiao Weis voice was filled with terror. They? Zhou Birong was stunned as Qin Jiagui strode forward: White Tiger? Yes Xiao Wei nodded: Theyvee and they are extremely nearby. Qin Jiagui walked to the window as he looked outside, it was an eerily sinister forest filled with endless trees but no humans could be seen. Zhang Zhongmou asked curiously: Doraemon, how did you find out that the other party was here? Was it due to that thing in your hand? Xiao Wei replied in a soft voice: As long as they use the White Tiger Symbol to engage inmunication, this device within my hand will have a reaction also it can only receive information within fifty metres look at it shing, this means that the other party is within fifty metres of us. These words made the hearts of everyone present tremble, Zhang Zhongmou spoke both anxious and excitedly: Really? Where? How many people are there? Your grandnanny, will they be more frightening than that Situ Wuqing? Xiao Wei looked at him with fear in her eyes as she continued: Only a fifth tier dark iron warrior has the right to obtain a White Tiger Symbol, the person called Situ Wuqing may have some unique ability or connection that allowed her to join them. The ones that have appeared. Are definitely tier five dark iron warriors. These words made the entire group suck in a breath of cold air, a tier five dark iron warrior? What sort of existence was that? Even Su Yu had merely turned tier four not long ago, Situ Wuqing who was also at tier four had almost managed to kill him. Within their group, only Su Yu and Fang Jiong were at tier four, Ma Ziye was the only one at tier three while the others were stuck at lower tiers. Usually they move as a three man unit I think this time wont be an exception. There could only be more not less. as she spoke, her eyes were filled with dread. Su Yu, Fang Jiong, Qin Jiagui, Ma Ziye and the others felt their bodies shiver as though they had been dropped into an icy pond, even Zhang Zhongmou who was usually rowdy had his mouth ajar but no words wereing out. At least three experts of the fifth tier? They were already within fifty metres of them? The group immediately felt numb. Although none of them had met a tier five expert before, from the power of a tier four expert, one could surmise that a tier five dark iron warrior would certainly be powerful to a frightening degree. What should we do? Zhang Zhongmou eximed, Zhou Birongs expression was ugly: Should we immediately leave this ce? Qin Jiagui said in a heavy voice: Xiao Wei do you know their rough location? Maybe we can use the night to our advantage to flee. Xiao Wei shook her head: No, they are definitely guarding the outside, once we go out, no matter which direction we flee in, we wont be able to escape from them. We are trapped here, there are simply too many of us, we wont be able to escape Ma Ziye asked curiously: They are guarding the outside? Why dont they juste right in? Since they are able to find this ce, they should also know our current location. Xiao Wei replied: This.. Is rted to a certain rule. If I remember correctly, once a person reaches the fifth tier, they cannot recklessly kill, with the building in a state of chaos, they would likely be dragged into the mess. I think they should be waiting for us to leave before acting. Xiao Weis little device could tell that the other party were still holding their positions and had guessed at the reason why. There is such a thing? Doesnt that mean we will be safe if we continue to hide inside? Zhang Zhongmou felt that the situation was strange. No, once the chaos settles down. They will definitely act, we cant dy for too long. Xiao Wei shook her head. The group exchanged nces as Li Dong suddenly spoke: The target of the other party should be you, it actually doesnt really concern us His words had barely been finished when Su Yu interrupted: We have already been embroiled within, if you wish to extricate yourself from this affair, its already toote. Dont think of those useless things, the current problem we need to tackle is. Three or more tier five dark iron warriors right? Li Dong was rendered speechless and did not speak anymore. Qin Jiagui continued: I feel that our only hope lies in utilising the chaos, mixing in with the crowd after the ten odd Lesser Goblins have been killed, rushing out together with them under the cover of darkness, we should be able to easily mix in. Qin Jiaguis suggestion caused the eyes of everyone to light up as Yuan Niping said softly: This strategy has a chance for sess, its definitely better than being sitting ducks and waiting for the other party to kill us. Zhou Birong also nodded: There should be quite a few people within this building, this strategy is usible. Xiao Wei shook her head: The other party is able to find us in such a short period of time I think that they definitely have some method or ability to find traces of us, using the chaos to run is simply a useless endeavour, faced with tier five dark iron warriors, we simply dont have the strength to retaliate. The group had always known that many secrets were hidden on Xiao Weis person, she was definitely not a simple child. Who knew that she would be able to dissect the problem to sinctly, even better than all of them who were adults, they could not help but measure her with a strange expression. What could a little girl of barely twelve like her have experienced to have such a rich insight, able to clearly analyse the situation and think of things which the group had overlooked. Of course, the reason for her brilliance was also the fact that this world was still a great mystery to them and she was clearly much more informed. Xiao Wei, what do you think we should do? Su Yu no longer looked lightly at her as he began to ask for her opinion. Jade noticed that Su Yu was earnestly asking for the opinion of a child, she felt that the scene was ratherical as she nced at Su Yu. Xiao Wei lifted her head and replied in earnest: I think. We should use the little time we have to find four more soulpanions, that is what we must do. Chapter 169: Big Shot Celebrity Chapter 169: Big Shot Celebrity Li Dong could not help but yell: Do you wish to cause our deaths? Youve just mentioned that there are three tier five dark iron warriors below that could rush in and kill us at any moment. Under these circumstances, you still want us to find the four other soulpanions? A child will always be a child, you definitely dont know how to weigh whats important. This time, Li Dongs words did not cause the group to feel disgust, even Jade and Yuan Niping felt the same way, they still had ten odd days to find soulpanions and it was not as pressing as the three tier five dark iron warriors that could take their lives at any moment. It was clearly more important to escape this ce or think of strategies to deal with them rather than finding the four soulpanions. Su Yu ignored Li Dongs shouts as he stared at Xiao Wei: Why? He had already noticed that the little kid was very astute, she definitely had a reason for insisting on going ahead with finding the four soulpanions. Because once we find the twenty odd humans, the fifth lifeform will hatch. At that time, we may have a method to deal with our enemies. Xiao Wei said in a soft voice, she had been frightened by Li Dongs yelling earlier. Su Yu heard her words as he silently contemted while Qin Jiagui could not help but speak up: Do we really have to trust in some vague fifth lifeform? Lei Rui suddenly spoke up: I believe her as she slowly walked over, her eyes became misty as she muttered: I also feel that. Once we gather twenty soulpanions there will be something inconceivable that urs. We can try. Su Yu looked over at Lei Rui, he noticed her misty eyes as she gently spoke, in an instant, there was a strange sacred light that seemed to shine from her body. His heart trembled as he recalled the mysterious symbol of eight that had appeared on her chest at the hospital, this world was simply filled with too many strange urrences. Finally, Su Yu nodded: Alright, I believe you,ss, dont make me disappointed. as he said this, he stretched his hand forward to rub Xiao Weis head. Xiao Wei gently nodded. Qin Jiagui then spoke up: Su Yu, do we really have to gamble? If they listened to Xiao Wei to look for the four additional people, they would definitely use arge amount of time. Rather than doing that, they could use this time to quickly escape, it was extremely probable that they would be faced with the attacks from the three tier five experts. If they did not listen to Xiao Wei and followed Qin Jiaguis suggestion to escape under the chaotic circumstances, there was definitely a good chance of sess, this was the reason why Qin Jiagui questioned Su Yu on why they were taking a gamble. This was a gamble with their lives on the line. Hearing Qin Jiaguis words, Su Yu realised that this matter could not be decided by him alone. This concerned the lives of everyone present and he turned to question them in a solemn voice: Under the current circumstances, what are your ideas? Do we believe Xiao Wei and take a gamble? Or should we just escape? Lei Rui said softly: I believe in her. Fang Jiongughed: Although I detest the little kid, her words are often correct. Su Yu looked over at Ma Ziye: What do you think? Ma Ziye walked forward with a smile: You decide, I believe in you. Jade spoke up loudly: I will follow Lei Ruis decisions, since she believes in Xiao Wei, I have no objections. Zhang Zhongmouughed: I will follow the decision of Instant Noodles, why did we have to have such aplicated rtionship? Whatever you say, this Zhang will follow, arent they merely tier five dark iron warriors? This persons Red Lotus Sword is already feeling itchy, they should hurry up and let me chop them. Within the group, arge majority did not have any objections, theyrgely trusted in Su Yus decision as he finally turned to Qin Jiagui: What do you think? Im being serious here, this concerns all our lives. Qin Jiagui was silent for a moment as he looked at everyone around him before finally smiling: Weve already been through so many life and death situations, if youre all willing to gamble your lives what is the value of my opinion, haha, lets just go crazy and even if we made the wrong decision, when we walk the yellow river* at least well all be together and it wont be boring. [T/N* River of death] Yuan Niping frowned: Jiagui, dont say such inauspicious things. Qin Jiaguiughed as he walked to the side of the window whilst looking out at the night sky: Nothing is taboo, what is there to be overly concerned with in such a world. he suddenly turned to look at Su Yu: Lets go, we believe in you. Okay. Su Yu nodded, in this moment, his heart was filled with courage and confidence as he spoke up: Move out. as he turned, walking towards the area with thergestmotion. At the back, Zhang Zhongmou had plonked the unconscious male onto his back as the group swiftly followed, this time, even Li Dong who was the least courageous did not mention running away. In such a world, only by moving as a group would one be able to have a higher chance of staying alive. If one wanted to move individually, with Li Dongs current tier one power, the likelihood of dying was tremendous. Even if he did not agree with Su Yus decision, once the others agreed he would have no other choice but to follow, they would live or die together, there was simply no other option. In order to maximise time, Su Yu was swiftly rushing towards the area with thergestmotion, there was simply no time or need to consider whether the other party had potential or whether they had already advanced by killing a Lesser Goblin, he had already questioned the fifth lifeform within him and the answer given to him was that a soulpanion did not have to be a dark iron warrior. In no time, Su Yu saw the end of the corridor up ahead, within the mor, there were three Lesser Goblins chasing arge group of people. This group of people werergely in fresh clothes, some had clothing that were not in order, as though they had merely just woken up and were currently panicked and confused. Su Yu swiftly rushed forward as he swiped a single Lesser Goblin before finally catching up to four people who had fallen behind, gently tapping the back of their necks as each of them fell to the ground unconscious. As for the two remaining Lesser Goblins that were chasing the panicked group, they did not have the time to care about it. Time was of the essence and they were looking to get four additional soulpanions within the shortest amount of time. In this way, even if the hatching of the fifth lifeform did not give them any useful ability, they would have sufficient time to make an escape. Su Yu did not wish to pin all his hopes on this arrogant and haughty fifth lifeform. As Su Yu dealt with the four people, Qin Jiagui and the others finally caught up. How is it? Huff huff. Old Su, you really run too fast Zhang Zhongmou ced the unconscious male on the ground before looking at the four new unconscious people on the ground: Damn, am I seeing things? as he moved forward, an expression of astonishment on his face. Su Yu had chased after the closest four people before knocking them unconscious, he had not noticed who they were and was stunned as he looked down. There were two males and two females, one of the men had a face with a lush beard, his hair was unkempt like a white flower. Simply robust and prosperous with a plump and tall stature. He looked to be around the age of fifty to sixty. The other male was a young boy of thirteen to fourteen years old who had pretty and delicate features. The two females were actually causing them to feel astonished. These twodies looked extremely simr, a single nce and one would be able to tell that they were twins, they seemed to be around eighteen years of age, branded essories could be seen on their neck and ears. They had a noble and youthful feel to them and as theyy on the floor, looking like two begonias. Su Yu and Zhang Zhongmou were stunned because these twodies were extremely familiar, they had often seen them on television as well as on the newspapers. The current hottest sister duo for singing, the sister was Shangguan Wan, the other was Shangguan Rui, they had countless male fans and were known as the killer duo, regardless of Su Yu, Zhang Zhongmou or the others at the back, no one was unfamiliar. Who would have guessed that they would suddenly meet these famous stars amongst the group of fleeing people within this high ss hotel. This these people are my idols damn this this is really Zhang Zhongmou was stammering, he was simply in disbelief. By the side, Yuan Niping suddenly shouted: Look at him this. Isnt he Big Beard dont you guys know? Hes been in many martial arts movies, he is very famous, he. Why is he here The others were exchanging nces, the Shangguan sisters were simply too famous, the attention of the group wasrgely centered on them and it was only with Yuan Nipings shout that they realised the bearded male was also a famous personage. The group had more or less heard of this director before, his name was Zhang Jifa but was known to arge majority as Big Beard. He had directed quite a few movie flops but was still well known in the movie industry and could be still considered a big shot. With him being here with the two Shangguan sisters in this hotel, one could not help but let their imagination run wild. It just so happens that In the past, there was a period of time where there were rumours of the sisters intending to enter into the movie industry. As for the other little male child, the group did not recognise him but it was likely that he was some famous personage as well. Chapter 170: New World Chapter 170: New World Fang Jiong spoke up: This hotel is of a very high standard, having a few famous people here is very ordinary. He had been a super chef in a seven star restaurant, although he was seldom interested in other matters, he had some basic knowledge and seeing these famous people did not surprise him in the least. Su Yu nodded, he had already regained hisposure, although seeing these famous people would cause one to feel excitement, the reality was cruel. No matter how famous they were or how much influence they had, after arriving in this world, all that was meaningless, they could die miserably or be food for the monsters. It could be said that everyone was equal here. Su Yu silently questioned the fifth lifeform within him: Is it possible with these four ordinary people? He could tell that these four people had not killed any monsters and were still ordinary humans. Yes The voice replied with a hint of excitement, twenty people had finally been gathered and it could finally be borne into this world, bing a real living entity. Su Yu had a definitive response as he let out a sigh of relief, raising his right index finger to slowly press against the brow of the big beard director. He did not care whether the other party would be an expert, it was imperative for them to gather twenty soulpanions as soon as possible, other matters could be discussed in the future. The others crowded around, Xiao Wei asionally nced at the device within her hand, an expression of anxiety mixed with excitement could be seen on her little face. Forming soul contracts with these ordinary humans seemed easier, the other partys spiritual defense was weak and the contract was swiftly formed with the director. Within his body, the voice of the fifth lifeform rang out: Number seventeen Su Yu frowned as he cursed, this fellow actually used the adjective it to describe humans, this made him feel displeased but he did not have any other options as he continued to move towards the twin sisters. In no time, a contract had been formed with the pair of singers, the voice of the huge ck egg within him was clearly bing more excited as it continued: One more only one more to go. Su Yu unconsciously became anxious, his right index finger moved towards the final male child before finally pressing down on his brow. The others swiftly became silent as they watched, they were all soulpanions and although they did not have a method to directly interact with the fifth lifeform, they could faintly feel a strange sensation. This sensation seemed as though a new form of life was hatching. As ck mes submerged into the brow of the little childs brow, a loud voice suddenly rang out from within Su Yu: Number twenty. Contract established At the same time, crisp cracking noises suddenly rang out from within Su Yu as he roared, the shell of the ck egg within him was cracking and the shattered fragments became balls of ck fire which escaped from his body, disappearing in the surrounding air. In this moment, the light from the ck mes continued to shine, blinding everyone and forcing them to avert their gazes. Twenty soulpanions had finally been gathered, the existence that was closest to perfection was about to finally hatch into the world, fully awakening in this world. Outside the hotel, the three frightening tier five experts were still patiently waiting, it was still chaotic within the hotel and they did not wish to identally kill anyone. They were merely waiting for Su Yu and the others to exit the hotel, at that time they would swoop down on them, it was obvious that the three would not expect Su Yu and the others to notice their presence. They were initially calmly waiting but a dazzling ck light filled with frightening energy fluctuations was suddenly released, immediately drawing their full attention. In an instant, the three stood up with astonished expressions on their faces: This energy fluctuation could it be could it really be damn, how could that be possible? These fellows could they really have been so lucky? Impossible. Lets move out! An explosive shout rang out, he did not hesitate any longer as he moved like lightning, swiftly rushing into the building at a phenomenal speed. The other two seemed to realise something as envy and shock shed within their eyes before they swiftly rushed forward as well. Such a heaven sent opportunity, why werent they the ones to receive it? Tier five experts were noughing matter, advancing from tier four to tier five was a change in intrinsic quality, it was the first obstacle that a dark iron warrior would face when advancing, without the right opportunity or talent, some people would be forever stranded at tier four without a chance at advancing. A tier five was able topletely suppress a tier four dark iron warrior, once these tier five experts used their abilities, it would definitely be terrifying. The one leading the pack kicked the floor with a Pa! leaving two deep indentations on the ground, his body had already flown into the air, instantly reaching the third floor, the concrete walls were like tofu in his hands as he grabbed it before pushing forward and reaching the fifth floor, thereafter, his fist went forward, smashing through two walls before rolling andnding within the corridor. At the end of this corridor, a dazzling ck light was currently emitted, the fifth lifeform that was said to be the closest to perfection was currently hatching. Damn! A frightening roar rang out as the leader strode forward, each step forward left indentations on the ground as rubble flew towards both sides of the corridor. Frightening speedbined with immense power could be seen as the leader continued to rush forward, suddenly, a pir of ck light shrouded the entire group, blocking the person who was rushing forward as he rebounded away with an even more frightening speed and force. Shit! This person tumbled before getting back up, his ck clothes continued to undte as though it contained untold power that could explode forth at any moment, behind him, two other figures had also finally reached the corridor. Looking past the pir of ck light, he could see Xiao Wei as well as the groaning Su Yu, Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui and also the immense ck hole in the ground. Besides Xiao Wei, the others had expressions of astonishment as they stood immobile, watching in shock as they slowly submerged into the hole as they were being brought away from this ce. Toote were toote, damn.! The person roared as his fists smashed the ground, fissures could be seen moving forward like spider webs before stopping at the ck light, his power was strong but it was simply unable to break through the ck light. By the time the other two fifth tier experts reached the area, the ck light was already beginning to fade, Su Yu and the others had alreadypletely vanished, a ck fissure could be seen that seemed like a Sky Hole but this hole was being swiftly mended, in no time, as the ck light faded away, everything returned to its original form with Su Yu and the other peoplepletely disappearing without a trace. Amongst the fifth tier experts, the one who held the Karmic Wheel was currently staring at it, the needle was moving haphazardly, it was clear that it had already lost its target. The three tier five experts exchanged nces, even if they were powerful, when faced with such a circumstance they were simply helpless, they could only watch as their kill targets vanish before their eyes. After gathering the twenty soulpanions, the ck egg within Su Yu continued to break apart forming ck mes which escaped from his body, swiftly forming an immense ck pir of light which shrouded the group. This had urred suddenly and the group had confused expressions on their faces, Li Dong stretched his hand forward to touch the pir of ck light but felt as though he was electrocuted as he was sent rebounding away, the power was simply too fearsome and not something any ordinary person could resist. The power contained within the ck pir of light seemed to be even more frightening as the group finally found themselves immobile, they could only stare as a hole appeared under their feet like a Sky Hole, the group were slowly sucked into the hole as they felt themselves immersed in darkness with nothing to be seen. In an instant, puzzlement filled the hearts of every person, why was the power of the fifth lifeform so simr to that of a Sky Hole? Was there any connection between the two? Where were they after falling into the Sky Hole? The group who were still in shock did not have time to contemte as streaks of lights slowly appeared before their eyes, the lights gradually grew brighter before forming a fiery red colour, thereafter, the group regained their ability to move as the ck light thoroughly disappeared. The group were all stunned as they looked at their surroundings. The group had suddenly appeared within a world that was filled with boulders and boiling hotva due to an ineffable force, no one knew where they were but they were sure that this was not the frightening forest world they had been in earlier. The sky was a fiery red and piles of molten red boulders could be seen everywhere, there werekes filled withva, bubbling intensely as gurgling sounds were emitted. Everyone felt an indescribable roasting heat. Besides the five unconscious people, the others were still staring in awe at their surroundings. Su Yu could feel that the ck egg within him hadpletely disappeared, his insides had recovered to their original state as he muttered: This ce where is this damned ce. And that Sky Hole. Have we fallen from the forest into ava hell? a bitter smile could be seen on his face. His words had merely been spoken when a puerile and powerless voice rang out beside his hear: Dont me Ah Da. with Ah Das abilities this is all Ah Da could do. The voice had resounded out too abruptly, stunning Su Yu as he turned his head, he did not notice that there was something ck like a tadpole on his right shoulder. It was a metallic ck, it had a small tail and was currently prone on his shoulder, the little tail would asionally twitch and seemed extremely cute, at this moment, its small eyes were closed and it seemed extremely fatigued. You you are. Su Yu did not expect such a thing to suddenly appear on his shoulder, he was currently stunned but Xiao Wei said in an excited voice: The hatching is a sess! So cute, is your name Ah Da? Ah Da.. such a cute name. The others had finally noticed the ck tadpole like thing that was on Su Yus shoulder, hearing Xiao Weis words, the group exchanged nces. Could it be that this ck metallic tadpole was actually the existence that was closest to perfection? You are. Su Yu felt that this tongue was dry as he stammered. The little thing on his shoulder made a very human-like nod as it answered: Ah Da it is After hatching Ive brought all of you here. My strength has been used up, I wish to sleep first. Su Yu had a bitter smile as he continued: What is this god forsaken ce? Are you nning to roast us alive? Towards this small thing that could summon a Sky Hole bringing them to this strange ce, Su Yu was filled with curiosity towards it. They had fallen from their world into that of the forest, could it be that there was actually the presence of a fifth lifeform within their world as well? No. Ah Da has been born.. Used up all of my energy. If I am unable to replenish it. Within two days. I will die from theck of energy this is the period of weakness that I mentioned after being born this is also the most dangerous period for us. This is the ce.. Which has an energy source based on my sensors. There are fire energy crystals within this area. I require them or. I will die due to theck of energy in two days This small thing was still prone on Su Yus shoulder, its voice was gradually bing softer, it seemed like it was powerless and could die at any moment. Su Yu was shocked: Youre saying that fire energy crystals can be found here and we have to immediately retrieve it? Does it mean that we can return once youve gained the fire energy? Within an area that was covered with pockets of boilingva, this was simply too numbing and every second here was unbearable. Yes once I recover my energy. The little thing called Ah Da gently nodded before its eyespletely closed, it was obvious that it was bing more tired. After hearing these words, the group felt their spirits lift, they only had to find the fire energy crystals to feed it before they could leave this world to return to their old world? That familiar world! In this moment, excitement filled the hearts of each and every one of them. Chapter 171: Volcanic Rock Monsters Chapter 171: Volcanic Rock Monsters Hearing Ah Da confirm that it would be able to send them back to their original world once it regained its energy, the group was instantly excited as Qin Jiagui rushed forward: Ah Ah Da, where can we find the fire energy crystals? Well head there immediately, is it somece nearby? The tadpole-like Ah Da was still prone on Su Yus shoulder as it opened its tiny ck eyes while speaking slowly: Head in that direction keep going forward Ah da can feel that those crystals. Should be in that direction. Once you reach the end. You will know. Zhang Zhongmou hurriedly spoke up: Alright, lets move out. before taking the lead. Qin Jiagui looked him in the eye: Slow down, how can we ignore them? as he pointed at the few who were still unconscious. Su Yu walked forward as he stretched his hand out to press down on the muscr male in a ck suit who seemed like an athlete, amongst the five unconscious people, he was the only one to have killed a Lesser Goblin and advanced to tier zero, the others were still ordinary people even though the soul contract was formed. Su Yu pressed down on the forehead of the male as his strange energy which was in the form of qi immediately pulsed, the unconscious male groaned as he slowly awoke. The physique of the man was exceptional, as he awoke, he immediately turned before protecting his face. Dont be nervous, we arent bad people. Su Yu retracted his hand before moving towards the other four people, suddenly, his hand that was stretched forward turned rigid. As for this man who looked like a wrestler, he immediately recalled that he had been knocked unconscious by Su Yu as an infuriated expression appeared on his face, he was thinking of how to attack Su Yu when his body suddenly became rigid, turning his head to look to the side with an expression of astonishment on it. Qin Jiagui, Ma Ziye, Zhang Zhongmou, Zhao Shichang, Xu Ruyun and the others immediately turned as they formed a circle, cing the bags of food in the centre as expressions of shock appeared on their faces. Silently without any forewarning, monsters that were formed of fiery volcanic rock slowly appeared from the piles of volcanic rock, these monsters were approximately two metres in height, their bodies were entirely formed of volcanic rock and mes could be seen from the many exposed joints on their body. In the blink of an eye, they had already surrounded the group, there were at least ten of these volcanic rock monsters. Within the forest, the group had encountered Lesser Goblins, Gnomes and even Zombies, these monsters that were formed of volcanic rock were a first. What really shocked the group was the aura that these group of monsters released, it was extremely terrifying and definitely not something that a Lesser Goblin or Gnome could match up against. Looking at these monsters which had suddenly appeared, the responses of the group were exceptional, immediately forming two circles with the tier two and three dark iron warriors in the outer circle while those of tier one and below were protected inside. Su Yu could not be bothered with the man as he immediately stood up, his Eye of Perception was activated as he received information regarding the monsters. Name: Volcanic Rock Monster Information: A new lifeform created from volcanic rock by absorbing fire energy for long periods of time. A rtively lower tier monster formed from fire energy, tier four beast soldier, exceptionally sturdy body with high defense, its movements are slow and its joints are vulnerable. Su Yu sucked in a breath of cold air as he immediately eximed: Everyone be careful, dont act recklessly, these are all tier four beast soldiers, the joints are their weaknesses. From the information provided by the Eye of Perception, these Volcanic Rock Monsters were rtively low tiered lifeforms formed from fire energy. However, they were actually tier four beast soldiers,parable to tier four dark iron warriors, even the Single Eyed Zombie King was merely a tier three beast soldier. Damn, how could this be possible? Tier four beast soldier? There were even ten of them that were currently surrounding them, where had Ah Da sent them to? As the group heard his words, they also sucked in a breath of cold air, those that were not as strong immediately felt their knees go weak. Within the group, only Su Yu and Fang Jiong were tier four, the next strongest was Ma Ziye who was only tier three, the others were only tier two and below, how would they fight? In an instant, everyone began to panic, the ten odd monsters before them had already began to attack them. Su Yu roared as ck scales appeared on his body, the golden thumb on his right hand was raised, the situation was extremely grim and the opponents were at the same tier as him, if he did not utilise the power of the Golden blood, he was afraid that they would actually be wiped out. Without his reminder, Ma Ziye, Zhang Zhongmou and the others were already utilising their strongest abilities, Ma Ziye activated the Heavens Net while whipping out the Star de, Zhang Zhongmou and the others retreated to her side while Qin Jiagui activated the Steel Missile. Kaboom! A thunderous sound rang out as the flying missile struck on of the oing Volcanic Rock Monster, its chest region immediately exploded as it lightly swayed, its hands swept at the energy before it revealing no injuries as it continued forward with raised arms towards Qin Jiagui. Qin Jiaguis back was currently soaked in cold sweat, damn, even the Steel Missile was powerless? How would they even fight this battle? Fang Jiongs expression was solemn as he retrieved the Wok from his back, ck undtions exploded from his body as he roared, flinging the Cyclone Wok forward. The Cyclone Wok smashed into the Volcanic Rock Monster that was nearest to him, its two arms were raised to defend itself as a crisp ng rang out, the Cyclone Wok was sent flying away as the monster stumbled, almost falling to the ground. Su Yu eximed: All of you, back away! Go to Ma Ziyes side! before rushing forward. Ma Ziye firmly grasped the Star de, she did not attempt to swing it as she stood at her original position, all her strange energy was currently gathered in her right leg as she utilized the Heavens Net, she knew that the effectiveness of the Heavens Net would be an extremely important during this fight. Zhang Zhongmou, Qin Jiagui, Xu Ruyun, Zhao Shichang and the others swiftly retreated to Ma Ziyes side, forming a small circle. Within this circle, Jade, Yuan Niping, Li Dong and the others were also contained within, everyone was doing their best to keep the circle small, even the man dressed in a western suit had a stunned expression as he stood up. At this moment, he was currently in the centre together with the other four unconscious people, looking at the Volcanic Rock Monsters that surrounded them, an expression of astonishment was on his face, the words that Qin Jiagui had mentioned floated through his mind, whether he believed it or not, the reality before his eyes was simply irrefutable. Su Yu used his Golden Thumb to meet the closest Volcanic Rock Monster, the hands of this monster was raised as it smashed towards Su Yu. Su Yu howled as his Golden Thumb pressed forward, the Rending Storm was activated on his left hand, pushing towards the other arm of the monster. Gzzz! A crisp sound rang out as the Rending Storm forcefully blocked the arm of the monster causing innumerable rock shards to fly out, the Rending Storm was very powerful but it was unable to instantly shatter the Volcanic Rock Monster. The power of the Golden Thumb was, on the other hand, frightening beyond belief. The Golden Thumb was pressed down the right arm of the monster as the monster immediately roared, its right arm instantly shattering. Nice job Ah Da who was still prone on Su Yus shoulder seemed to be reinvigorated as it shouted. Youre going to be the death of us this time! Su Yu wanted to scold it but he simply did not have the time to do so, the Golden Thumb had managed to shatter the right arm of the Volcanic Rock Monster as he immediately strode forward, his left arm had already activated the Lizards Arm transformation as it swelled, smashing into the chest of the monster. Kaboom! The Lizards Arm multiplied his strength by three, Su Yu was already a tier four expert, coupled with this increase in strength, how terrifying was the force behind this blow? The Volcanic Rock Monster was like a kite with a broken string as it flew away before smashing into another monster that was behind it, causing both the monsters to tumble away. This was the oue that Su Yu was aiming for, thereafter, he immediately rushed towards another Volcanic Rock Monster. Besides Fang Jiong who had used the Cyclone Wok to send a monster flying while personally dealing with another, there were eight remaining monsters. Su Yu had just dealt with two and there were another six that were still rushing towards Ma Ziye and the others. Ma Ziye used all her power to activate the Heavens Net, it was stunning to see that these monsters were actually quite sharp, they actually jumped as they roared, smashing towards the group from the air. Ma Ziye and the others were shocked, the Heavens Net was rendered useless as Ma Ziye shouted, the Star de chopping towards one of the monsters. There was simply no space to retreat, although the other party was much stronger than her, under the current circumstances, Ma Ziye could only grit her teeth to resist. Ding! Sparks flew out as the Star de smashed into the chest of the monster, a fissure immediately appeared on the chest but the monster continued to wave his hand, Pa!, sending the Star de in Ma Ziyes hand flying away. Chapter 172: Simultaneous Advancement Chapter 172: Simultaneous Advancement The might of the Volcanic Rock Monster was simply too brutish, although Ma Ziye held the de with both hands, she was still unable to bear the force as the webbing between her fingers tore, the Star de flying from her grasp. In this instant, Ma Ziye cried out as her right leg lifted, kicking the chest of the monster as she activated the Heavens Net. Strands of metal thread extended forth instantly binding the monster within, Ma Ziye had instinctively used the Heavens Net to bind the Volcanic Rock Monster but realised that she did not have any powerful moves to deal with it. She did not have any left but there was a person silently standing behind her, silently striking out as his surgical knives traced a strange trajectory in the air, stabbing into the joints of the chest and brain of the monster. The entire body of the Volcanic Rock Monster was extremely tough, only the areas connected by joints were its weaknesses, especially the head region, as the surgical knives pierced, the Volcanic Rock Monster let out a frightening roar as its arms iled, suddenly exploding out of the Heavens Net restriction with Pa! Pa! noises. Ma Ziye suffered from the rebound as she immediately spat blood, the Volcanic Rock monster immediately moved as it pounced toward the person who had stabbed surgical knives into its joints. This person was naturally Xu Ruyun. Xu Ruyun was born with an unnatural calmness, no matter the circumstance, it did not seem as though it affected him. It was due to this that he could always find the perfect opportunities, as Ma Ziye utilised the Heavens Net to trap this tier four beast soldier, he had been able to act in an instant to send his surgical knives flying into the joints of the monster. Su Yu had already informed the group of the weakness of these Volcanic Rock Monsters, of all the joints, naturally the ones located at the head region were the most critical. As the knives entered, the Volcanic Rock Monster retaliated by throwing its fist, smashing into the chest of Xu Ruyun. However, Xu Ruyun had prepared for this and surgical knives were covering his entire body, this blow immediately shattered several of the surgical knives as he spat blood, ignoring his injuries, he continued to circle his right and left hands around the head of the monster as he pulled and tugged, actually managing to pull the head off the body of the monster. Bang! The head of the Volcanic Rock Monster was tossed aside as more blood was spat from Xu Ruyuns mouth, even so, a smile could be seen on his face. Looking as the ck crystal which was dyed with a faint red colour flew into his body, Xu Ruyun knew that he was about to advance. Xu Ruyun was only a tier two dark iron warrior, he had managed to kill a tier four beast soldier, the amount of energy contained within its crystal was terrifying and was certainly greater than even the Single Eyed Zombie King. After absorbing the energy, it was without question that he would advance to be a tier three dark iron warrior. To others, the three tier stage was iparably distant, Xu Ruyun had managed to reach it in such a short amount of time, it seemed that he thrived in more dangerous situations. Strange energy surged within his body as his wounds healed at a phenomenal speed, new abilities were currently beingprehended but Xu Ruyun did not pause as his figure shed, immediately pouncing towards another Volcanic Rock Monster. Of the group, Xu Ruyun was actually the first to kill a Volcanic Rock Monster. Su Yu had knocked aside two of the Volcanic Rock Monsters but did not follow up as he immediately turned to deal with the monsters on another side, the situation was extremely precarious. Ma Ziyes Heavens Net lost its effectiveness as six Volcanic Rock Monsters pounced forward, besides Xu Ruyun who had managed to kill one, the other five went towards Zhang Zhongmou, Zhao Shichang, Qin Jiagui, Jade and Zhou Birongs group as well as the man dressed in a western suit respectively. Su Yu managed to see a Volcanic Rock Monster stretch its hands forward, grabbing Zhou Birong as its hands moved apart causing Zhou Birong to scream miserably, her left arm had been ripped off before she was tossed towards Jade who was still drawing symbols in the air. Jade also screamed miserably as she was struck by Zhou Birong, the frightening force sent the twodies tumbling as the Volcanic Rock Monster followed up swiftly, kicking the ground as its hands went forward, if this blow were tond, the twodies would definitely be smashed into meat pulp. Su Yu managed to notice this as his heart trembled, he could not be bothered about the two Volcanic Rock Monsters which he had just sent flying away as he roared, kicking as he flew forward with a phenomenal speed that he had never reached before, instantly reaching the Volcanic Rock Monster as he smashed forward with the Lizards Arm on his left and the Golden Thumb on his right. Faced with this extremely sturdy monster, using the Lizards Arm which had a higher explosive power was better than the Rending Storm which focused on shredding, together with the slow speed of the monster, using the Lizards Arm would definitely have a better effect. The immense Lizards Arm smashed into the Volcanic Rock Monster, Su Yus body trembled as he groaned, the Golden Thumb on his right hand had already pressed onto the head of the monster. Pa! The Volcanic Rock Monster did not have the time to make any sound as its head instantly disintegrated, a crystal flew out from its fallen body as it became a pile of immobile rocks. The second Volcanic Rock Monster had died. Zhou Birong and Jade had fallen to the ground, they were not moving and it was uncertain if they were still alive. The situation was simply too dangerous and Su Yu did not have the time to check on them as he swiftly moved on to another monster. Xiao Wei retrieved some Curing Powder as she tossed it out, covering the entire group as those with injuries immediately heard Chi Chi noises from their wounds, any bleeding was immediately halted. Zhang Zhongmou had used his Red Lotus Sword to meet the oing Volcanic Rock Monster, he did not expect the Red Lotus Sword to rebound off the monster as though it had struck metal, he was preparing to use the Eye of Petrification but did not expect that his blow would be totally ineffective and his face was actually smashed by a fist from the monster. Aaaahhhh! Zhang Zhongmou yelled, although his head had turned to stone, the force from the monster was simply too terrifying, this fist immediately caused his head to show fissure like cracks, causing unimaginable pain to course throughout his head. Aaaahhhh! Damned monster! Zhang Zhongmou continued to yell as he randomly shed with the Red Lotus Sword, activating the Red Lotus Fiery Assault in a crazed manner. In the stone cave the previous day, faced with the White Skeletal Spider King, Su Yu and Ma Ziye had used the Earth Spikes Assault and Starlight respectively, only Zhang Zhongmou had the Red Lotus Fiery Assault which was unused. The Red Lotus Fiery Assault was unable to deal with the tier three Single Eyed Zombie King, Zhang Zhongmou did not believe that this move would be able to deal with the Volcanic Rock Monster but had done so in panic due to the life threatening blow that he had just received. However, something strange urred, the mes from the Red Lotus Fiery Assault shrouded the monster within causing it to roar, closely after, the mes actually burned brighter as Pa Pa noises resounded, in an instant, the other Volcanic Rock Monsters seemed as though they had seen something frightening as they swiftly retreated far away from the skill. Zhang Zhongmou was currently seated on the ground, seeing the scene before him, he was in a daze. The Red Lotus Fiery Assault seemed to be extremely effective against these monsters, within the mes, the monster was actually unable to retaliate as it swiftly exploded. Pieces of rubble copsed as a crystal flew directly into Zhang Zhongmous head, thereafter, Zhang Zhongmou roared as the fissured cracks on his face healed, the stone continued to extend from his face, swiftly changing his entire chest causing him to be half a stone monster. Following the third death of the Volcanic Rock Monster, Zhang Zhongmou had actually also be a tier three dark iron warrior. The Volcanic Rock Monster that met with Qin Jiagui forcefully blocked his Demolishing Iron fist before suddenly raising him into the air. Aaaaahhh! Qin Jiagui howled as he violently struggled, the Demolishing Iron Fist was continually sent out, however, he was disheartened to see that his skill was unable to prate the defenses of the monster, leaving only scratches behind without dealing any real damage. The Volcanic Rock Monster had raised Qin Jiagui in the sky and was currently exerting its power, wanting to split Qin Jiagui in two. At this moment, Su Yu had just dealt with the second Volcanic Rock Monster and did not have the time to check on Jade and Zhou Birong as he pounced forward in an attempt to save Qin Jiagui. Su Yus speed was greater than that of these monsters, the Golden Thumb on his right hand went forward, pressing down on the arm of the monster. Crack! A crisp sound rang out as the arm was instantly shattered, the Volcanic Rock Monster howled as it attempted to smash Qin Jiagui towards Su Yu. Su Yu had already appeared on the other side of it as he pressed the Golden Thumb once again onto the other arm of the monster. The arm also swiftly shattered, the power of the Golden Blood was simply inconceivable. The arms of the monster had been destroyed, Su Yu supported Qin Jiagui who was currently still in shock as he whispered to him: Neck region. before rushing to another Volcanic Rock Monster by the side. Chapter 173: Shattered Fragments Light Chapter 173: Shattered Fragments Light Qin Jiaguis entire body was trembling, he had finally realised that his Demolishing Iron Fist and Steel Missile werepletely ineffective as he switched to using his Iron Arrow w which he had always regarded as a white elephant. The Iron Arrow w was used as five golden ws pierced forward, instantly slicing into the neck region of the Volcanic Rock Monster which had lost its two arms. The tier four beast soldier was an extremely frightening monster that threatened to exterminate their group, however, there was also equal opportunity in risk, by killing these monsters, besides Su Yu and Fang Jiong who were already tier four, the others would be able to swiftly advance, this Volcanic Rock Monster was purposefully left behind by Su Yu for Qin Jiagui. Qin Jiaguis heart was filled with gratitude but there was simply no need to use words to express this, his Iron Arrow w entered the neck region with a Chi! as he forcefully swiped, the body of the monster was extremely sturdy but its joints were very fragile as its head was immediately separated from the body. A crystal swiftly flew directly into Qin Jiaguis arm. Qin Jiagui could not help but howl to the sky as energy surged within him, rushing towards the door located within his right arm, swiftly breaking through as it filled his chest, causing the skin to turn to metal. The third tier, Qin Jiagui had finally reached it bing a tier three dark iron warrior, increased strange energy together with the chance to improve or learn new abilities. Qin Jiagui did not hesitate as he instantly chose to advance the Demolishing Iron Fist into its advanced version Double Explosive Iron Fist. The Double Explosive Iron Fist could erupt twice, thebined might from this explosive st was more than three times stronger than his Demolishing Iron Fist. The monsters which had targeted Zhang Zhongmou and Qin Jiagui were dead, the one that went towards Jade and Zhou Birong had been dealt with by Su Yu, as for the one that was moving towards Zhao Shichang, it had already taken a blow from his Bone de without suffering any injuries, Zhao Shichang was extremely astute, using his range of two metres due to the length of Bone de, he swiftly fled upon noticing the ineffectiveness of his attack, causing the monster to roar as it rushed forward, smashing towards Lei Rui and Huo Shan. Lei Rui was like a broken kite as she was sent flying, Huo Shan had created one briquette and wanted to toss it but was too slow, everything grew blurry as he was sent flying, blood spurting from his mouth while the briquettended beside him, exploding with a Kaboom!. This briquette would instantly explode aftering into contact with any surface or object, at this moment it had actually fallen directly beside him. Huo Shans eyes were wide open, he was in disbelief at the sight of his dismembered body, his eyes were still staring at the suitcase beside him, looking at the notes that filled the sky as he stretched forward, wanting to grab the money. Images of his sweet and delicate wife constantly flowed through his mind. Xiang Mei. Dont worry, I will I will bring the money. To the hospital to save you.ah His outstretched hand fell lifelessly to the ground as his head rolled to the side, his body had already been blown apart and there was simply no chance of reviving him. The final Volcanic Rock Monster rushed towards the male dressed in his western suit, he had just arrived within this world but was already faced with such strange events. It was difficult for him to limatise in such a short period of time but he still instinctively reacted, as the monster pounced, his arms were stretched forward as he pulled at the monster, actually tossing it over his back. Bang! An explosive sound rang out, contrary to their expectations, the tier four beast soldier was actually suppressed by the male as he twisted its arm, suppressing it below his body as it continued to struggle but failed to get rid of the male. Based on logic, with the frightening power that the Volcanic Rock Monster had, no matter how formidable the male was, his physical body should not have been able to take on the monster. However, the reality was before their eyes, the male had managed to twist the monsters arm, forcing it under him, it could not retaliate as the raging mes between its joints slowly extinguished. Under such a dangerous circumstance, the male did not notice a shing circr symbol on his arm which was currently twisting the arm of the monster, this symbol was continually spinning and shing as though it were releasing some strange energy. Crack! A crisp sound could be heard as the male looked on in a daze, he had actually ripped the arm off the monster at the joints. Su Yu noticed this as his heart trembled, the monster seemed to have lost all its strength after meeting with the male, it was simply too strange, could it actually have something to do with the ability that the male hadprehended? Su Yu did not hesitate as he kicked, advancing towards the Volcanic Rock Monster which had sent Lei Rui and Huo Shan flying. Huo Shan had died miserably and Su Yu had noticed this but simply did not have the time to help him, who knew that Huo Shan would actually blow himself up, this was simply unforeseeable. After shattering the arms of the monster with his Golden Thumb, Su Yu sent it flying away with a kick towards Jade who had just stood up while shouting: Kill it! before rushing towards the four other monsters by the side. Zhou Birong had been sent flying into Jade and Jade herself was injured but managed to stand back up, hearing Su Yus roar, she swiftly acted as her hands grabbed the head of the monster, using all the strength within her to twist its head before finally snapping it off. Jade was surprised as she hugged the head of the monster, her body tumbled to the ground as she panted. The actions earlier had sapped all the strength from her body, it was only after a crystal flew into her left arm that she began to feel refreshed again. She had finally broken through, she was initially at tier one and had finally advanced to be a tier two dark iron warrior, her strange energy had began to transform into qi while the door appeared at her left arm, new abilities also appeared within her mind. Following the death of the fifth monster, besides the nameless male that was currently suppressing one of the monsters, there were only four of them remaining of which one was currently being blocked by Fang Jiong. Fang Jiong was a tier four expert, even if he were to face two of the monsters, he would still be able to barely hold on. The Volcanic Rock Monster was the lowest grade of tier four beast soldier and was much weaker than Fang Jiong. Fang Jiong used his Cyclone Wok to send one flying away before using his Steel Shattering Cleave, chopping off the arm of another Volcanic Rock Monster before chopping into the chest of a third one, causing it to retreat without any chance of retaliating. The two Volcanic Rock Monsters which had been first sent flying by Su Yu had finally climbed to their feet, however, Zhang Zhongmou, Xu Ruyun and Qin Jiagui had advanced to be tier three dark iron warriors and were already confidently rushing towards the two monsters. Xu Ruyuns body shed, he was already a tier three expert but did not allow this to get to his head, he knew that the other party was a tier four beast soldier and was stronger in terms of raw strength, he did not attack from the front but rather nned to use his movement techniques to find the weakness of the monster before striking. This was not a simple task as the monster was still a powerful tier four creature, such a chance would not easily present itself. Xu Ruyun frowned before noticing that Zhang Zhongmou had promoted to tier three and was currently rushing here, he immediately thought of something as he dodged to the side. Hahaha! Zhang Zhongmouughed boisterously as he stood with his chest forward: Ill let you monsters have a taste of my new ability, Shattered Fragments Light! Kaboom! A visible hole like that of an eye appeared on his stone chest as a zing pir of light was shot forth. The pir of light swiftly struck the chest of one of the Volcanic Rock Monsters. This Shattered Fragment Light was an ability with a five minute cooldown, its power was immense and even a monster as powerful as the Volcanic Rock Monster was sent flying away without any chance for retaliation, at this moment, Xu Ruyun struck. He had purposefully waited from Zhang Zhongmou to act, creating a chance for him to attack. He did not hesitate as his right hand went forth, silently striking like an agile panther. The surgical knife within his right hand did not create any sound as it instantly sliced at the neck region, separating the head of the monster from its body. Another crystal rose into the air before entering Xu Ruyuns body, he sucked in a breath of cold air as he felt the energy within him roil, rushing towards the newly formed door. It was a pity that it was still insufficient as it gradually receded, entering tier four from tier three with a single crystal was still insufficient. Xu Ruyun sighed inside as his gaze swiftly moved to the other Volcanic Rock Monster. He had just looked over when a figure suddenly shed by, Su Yu had suddenly appeared as his Golden Thumb pressed down on the head of the monster, the head was immediately shattered as scattered red fragments were strewn everywhere. The Volcanic Rock Monster was a tier four beast soldier, Su Yu was also a tier four dark iron warrior but he could still absorb a rtivelyrge amount of strange energy from it. Xu Ruyun sighed, he knew that Su Yu was about to act and would not give him any chance to strike. After Su Yu killed the monster, there were merely three remaining ones. Fang Jiong roared like thunder as his butchers knife chopped heavily with the Steel Shattering Cleave, finally lopping the head off one of the monsters. The head of this Volcanic Rock Monster tumbled to the ground, the mes within its body were already extinguished and it fell to the ground, lifeless. A faint red crystal disappeared into Fang Jiongs palm causing him to roar as he felt the strange energy within him surge, streaks of powerful ck undtions exploded from his body as they gathered atop therge wok on his back. Cyclone Wok! Fang Jiong roared as therge wok was tossed forward, the shrill whistling sound could be heard as a monster which was climbing back up was immediately struck. This monster had barely managed to climb back up before being hit by the wok, immediately flung back onto the ground. By the side, the nameless male was still suppressing one of the Volcanic Rock Monsters, using his strength to pull at its arm as he actually managed to break it off. He was stunned for a moment before recovering, immediately moving to pull at the head as he used his entire body weight. Nobody knew the reason but the Volcanic Rock Monster seemed to have lost its terrifying strength, its resistance was extremely feeble as its head continually gave off cracking noises. The male roared as his flesh swelled, finally ripping the head from the body. A recently promoted dark iron warrior had actually managed to kill a tier four beast soldier, this male hugged the head as he sat on the ground, he did not understand the situation but could feel the strange energy within him suddenly roil vigorously, in an instant, streams of information flooded through his mind as he immediately promoted to tier one, the strange circr symbol atop his right hand became even clearer. The final Volcanic Rock Monster had been sent flying away by the Cyclone Wok, at this moment, Su Yu had just used the Golden Thumb to deal with a Volcanic Rock Monster, he saw the monster fall past him and with his abilities, he would be able to easilynd a killing blow. However, he did not do so but rather dashed to the side, lifting Zhou Birongs broken arm off the ground as he swiftly began to restore it. Su Yu did not continue because he had already killed two of the monsters and Fang Jiong had been the one who was dealing with the monster, under such circumstances, if he were to kill the monster, it would seem as though he was coveting the crystal. As a result, he did not act and left the final monster for Fang Jiong to deal with, moving to help Zhou Birong who the most seriously injured. Fang Jiong had absorbed the energy from a Volcanic Rock Monster and his strange energy was surging, following up with a steel shattering cleave as he finally killed thest monster. Chapter 174: God’s Remains Chapter 174: Gods Remains Following Fang Jiongs final Steel Shattering Cleave, the ten tier four beast soldiers had finally fallen, their indistinct cries as theyid on the ground, the mes on their bodies slowly extinguishing. Finally, thest Volcanic Rock Monster had also died. Fang Jiong absorbed another tier four crystal, strange energy surged within his body but the distance to advancing once again was simply too far. Su Yu held Zhou Birongs broken arm, using his powerful qi to swiftly reattach her arm. By the side, Xiao Wei was applying Curing Powder and under the effects of the two healing effects, Zhou Birongs broken arm was rapidly mended at an astonishing rate. Besides Huo Shan who had died, Zhou Birong, Jade, Ma Ziye and a few others had suffered injuries. It was fortunate that everyone had strange energy within them allowing their injuries to swiftly recover, this was especially so for those like Jade, Xu Ruyun and Zhang Zhongmou who had recently promoted, under the effects of their increased strange energies, their healing speed was phenomenal. Among them, Zhou Birongs injuries was the most serious. While amongst the five newly joined people, the nameless male had actually managed to kill one of the monsters, allowing him to sessfully advance into a tier one dark iron warrior. This was still too astonishing, the other four people were still lying unconscious on the ground, it was fortunate that the Volcanic Rock Monsters had chosen to attack the others within the group while ignoring these unconscious people, otherwise, they would have all perished. Following the kill of the Volcanic Rock Monster and advancing to tier one, the nameless male could not help but ept reality, believing in the words that Qin Jiagui had said earlier. He had indeed been transported to an inconceivable world filled with monsters, one could actually advance and be stronger by killing these monsters. This male was also someone who had experienced much within the mortal world, after a short period of nkness, he slowly epted the reality of the situation as he forced himself to adapt. After this bout, Su Yu and Fang Jiong remained at tier four while the number of tier threes had increased, Ma Ziye, Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou and Xu Ruyun were all tier three experts now. Amongst them, Xu Ruyun was certainly the most dazzling, he had merely arrived in this world for a short period of time but had unknowingly already caught up and became a tier three dark iron warrior. With Su Yus help, Jade had managed to advance as well and was currently a tier two dark iron warrior like Zhao Shichang. The others were either stuck at tier one or tier zero. Qin Jiagui rotated his right arm, the feeling of being at tier three waspletely different, he knew that arge reason why he had managed to advance was due to Su Yu, he was filled with gratitude. However, due to their past exchanges, saying his gratitude was meaningless, he would merely keep this within his heart as he walked towards the nameless male. The performance of this male had already attracted the attention of everyone, Xu Ruyuns performance was already astonishing but it simply could not bepared to this male. A tier zero had managed to defeat a tier four beast soldier? What sort of concept was that? This was simply inconceivable. Everyone immediately connected this to some strange ability that the male must have obtained, otherwise, this was simply too phenomenal an oue. Now do you believe me? My name is Qin Jiagui. Qin Jiagui walked before the male as he introduced himself. The nameless male sat on the ground as he lifted his head to face the group, looking towards Qin Jiagui before finally replying in a deep hoarse voice that seemed gentlemanly at the same time: Cao Xiao Yu*, everything before me. I have no choice but to believe T/N: Xiao Yu means small fish. The male had a helpless bitter smile on his face as he slowly stood up: Where is this ce? Even if it is as you said, why would the Affluent Guest Lodge fall into a forest due to a Sky Hole? Also, we should be in a forest, why are we here instead? The physique of this male was tall and stout but his name was simply too frail making everyone feel strange. By the side, Yuan Niping could not help but curiously ask: Cao Cao Xiao Yu, what was your past upation? Were you a physical trainer? Cao Xiao Yu was a hulking piece of muscle, he really did seem like a physical trainer. Cao Xiao Yu shook his head: Ive trained in Tai Chi, wrestling as well as several otherbat techniques even learning underground boxing Having said this, there was a bitter smile on his face as his voice continued to go lower while he spoke slowly: However, I am merely a guard within The Affluent Guest Lodge, who knew that this extraordinary matter would force me into a ce that is simply unexinable. Qin Jiagui was stunned, it was no wonder the male had such a fierce physique and powerfulbat skills. This was still insufficient to exin how he killed the Volcanic Rock Monster, he must have used some unique ability as Qin Jiagui continued: We were initially in the forest, thereafter because of Ah Da. due to the fifth lifeform, we were sent here. Im also not sure where we are. As he said this, Ah Da who was lying on Su Yus shoulder said in a weak voice: Since you arent clear, then let Ah Da exin. In a very distant past, there were perfect lifeforms that belonged to different camps, after going through countless terrifying battles, these perfect lifeforms that belonged to the sixth tier continually fell, their corpses piercing through countless worlds and falling to the ends of the universe. After the passing of eons, these fallen corpses created strange spaces, these strange spaces were very different whether it be in size or form, the continual birthing and extinguishing eventually led to the surge of many strange creatures. These spaces formed due to the corpses of the sixth lifeforms are known to us as the Sixth Space, the area that we are currently in is precisely a Sixth Space, to be more precise, this area is an elemental space of the Sixth Space and it belongs to the fire category. Do all of you understand now? Ah Da spoke all of this in a single breath before taking in arge breath, it seemed extremely fatigued and the group was exceptionally shocked, Ma Ziye responded first: Ah Da, you mean to say that this space was created as a result of that lifeform dying? Su Yu continued: Perfect lifeform is that a god? Are you saying that this space was created by the remains of a god? If it helps you to understand it in that manner, it works as well. Anyway, this Sixth Space is phenomenal, only us fifth lifeforms that are closest to the perfect lifeform can find it, it is to your benefit that Ah Da has brought you here If you are lucky, you may even find some exceptional things here because the perfect lifeforms within some of these spaces have not beenpletely extinguished. If that were to happen, you may really gain something incredible. Ah Das words made the group feel strange as they looked carefully around them, however, all the could feel was the burning heat which caused their backs to be covered in sweat. The zing piece of space before them, was it really created by the corpse of a lifeform? Was there really something so frightening? This was simply akin to ancient tales of Pangu using his body to create all living things, if the sixth lifeforms really had such an ability, it was not a stretch to refer to them as gods. After arriving in this world, they had continually learnt of things that were simply too astonishing, even though this piece of news was also shocking, they were still able to ept it even feeling slightly numb to it. Su Yu stretched a hand to pat Ah Da: What do you mean when you say that the perfect lifeform hasnt beenpletely extinguished? As he spoke, he began to crouch down as he used his qi to assist the people who had been knocked unconscious by him. Ah Da harrumphed in indignation after being patted by Su Yu before continuing: A perfect lifeform. It can be considered an eternal existence, there are some which have not beenpletely extinguished.. They are dead but unable topletely die, however, they also dont have the strength toe back to life, they are thus suspended in a state where they are neither dead nor alive, if we are lucky enough to find one. Having said this, tion seemed to shine from Ah Das eyes: If our luck is good, we can absorb the energy of the other party, if thats the case, we would have struck gold! It may even be possible for me to immediately advance to be a perfect lifeform! Hahaha It had justughed as the sky suddenly began to emit frightening cracking noises as though something were breaking apart, this sound was simply too terrifying and it was transmitted from high above them. The group could not help but lift their heads to see a scene that was simply too astonishing. In the zing sky above, there were clouds that seemed to be formed of mes, these clouds seemed to be shattering like pieces of ss before a figure could be seen appearing from the shattered clouds. Its body was emitting a dazzling golden colour, its back had a pair of golden wings, an eagles head with a human body, golden feathers covered its entire body, it seemed majestic and fierce, like an indomitable god descended on earth. Suddenly, a frightening pressure could be felt pressing down on the group causing them to find it difficult to even breathe. Kaboom! The eagle-humanoid golden monsternded beside them, the frightening pressure seemed to have taken substance as it expanded, the group could not help but sway and stumble as they fell backwards, their heartbeats were racing and their faces were swollen red, even Su Yu was no exception to this. The golden wings on the back of the eagle-humanoid monster slowly retracted as it stood there within the group, they could feel its incredible might, its figure was approximately ten metres tall, every inch of it seemed to be forged from gold, as it stood there, it really seemed like a golden god. Chapter 175: Four-eyed Race Chapter 175: Four-eyed Race The eagle-humanoid monster was not a new sight for the group, back then within the forest, the group had seen it within the clouds fighting against some unknown entity with enormous hands and feet, exterminating the other party. The eagle-humanoid monster today was exactly the same as the one they had seen back then, it was even possible that it was the same one. The golden monster had suddenly descended as it retracted its golden wings, stretching its w as it gently pinched, lifting Ah Da who was prone on Su Yus shoulder up into the air. Ah Da could not help but let out a shrill cry, hearing this, the group began to panic. Su Yu was able to see the situation most clearly, his heart was anxious, with the frightening power of the golden monster, it would only need to exert slightly more force to kill Ah Da. If Ah Da died, as soulpanions to it, they would also die. This was an extremely sweat-inducing situation, under such a frightening pressure, regardless of Su Yu, Fang Jiong or anyone else, they simply did not even have the slightest intention of resisting. Compared to this eagle-humanoid monster before them, they were like ants without any chance of resisting. The golden monster had lifted Ah Da into the air, thereafter, a pair of piercing eagle eyes shot a strange light that swiftly struck Ah Da. Ah Da quickly closed its eyes, its tail was hanging down and it no longer moved. In the eyes of the others, they were confused at first before swiftly understood that this fellow was pretending to be dead. With the powerful senses of the golden monster, Ah Das actions could not fool it but it continued to slowly measure Ah Da, as though it was very interested. Its fingers gently rubbed Ah Da before its mouth suddenly moved, emitting a noise that everyone actually understood. Such an interesting little fellow, your spirit contains a familiar aura.. In a very distant past. Perhaps we have met before The eagle-humanoid monster actually had a human voice and it was extremely gentle, as the words entered their minds, the hearts of the group trembled, this was simply too mystifying and inconceivable. The words of the golden eagle-humanoid monster caused Ah Da to open its inky ck eyes, staring at the monster as a light seemed to sh through its eyes. Suddenly, the monster lightly grunted before tossing Ah Da back to Su Yu. Little fellow, if we are fated lets meet again, hopefully youll be grown up by then As it said this, it moved a hand to pluck a golden feather from its wings, pointing as the feather flew forward. Shuuuum The golden feather flew above Su Yus head before suddenly floating downwards,nding in the palm of Su Yus hand. Hehe Hehehe. At the same time in the space above them, a sinister coldugh could be heard, thisughter seemed as though it hade from the ninth level of hell, hearing it immediately caused all the goosebumps of the group to stand on end. The eagle-humanoid monster passed this feather to Su Yu before lifting its head, making a cold harrumph as an enormous ck hole appeared within the ming red clouds above. The frighteningughter hade from this ck hole, thereafter, an immense creature could be seen descending from within the hole, its body was circr in shape, like the lotus tform of a Buddha that could be found within a temple, this lotus tform was enormous, it was at least twenty metres wide, its entire body was a silverish white colour, golden veins could be seen atop it and an immense figure was currently seated on this lotus tform, its body was ckish-grey, the ck skin was covered in streaks of sky blue lightning. The other areas of its body was no different from a human but it had four eyes, these four eyes were a pearly blue, its head was bald and its body was muscr. Four items could be seen around the tform, a sky bluebat knife, a dual ded red sword, a ck spear as well as a golden shield. The four eyed ck skinned humanoid monster was seated atop the lotus tform as it appeared through a Sky Hole,ughing sinisterly while chills went down their spines as they found themselves immobile. The ten odd metre tall golden eagle-humanoid eagle monster who was on the ground looked up at this four-eyed humanoid monster as it lightly grunted, its wings suddenly pped as an immense rumbling resounded in the air, it suddenly appeared hundred odd metres away. As for the circr fissure, it was already beginning to disappear, the four eyed monster stood up from the lotus tform, its figure was evenrger than the eagle-humanoid monster, its right hand grabbed the sky bluebat knife from the tform as a shrill voice was emitted from its mouth: Offer up the Golden Core and I will leave a whole corpse! The eagle-humanoid monster lightly shook its head as it spoke: Really overly arrogant Are those of the four-eyed race all boisterous and arrogant wastrels? Its right hand expanded, stretching through space as golden dazzling lights shed from its five golden ws instantly smashing towards the four-eyed dark skinned humanoid monster. The four-eyed humanoid monster held the sky bluebat knife to forcefully defend himself from this golden pir of light, a loud explosion could be heard as waves spread out in all directions creatingrge gusts of wind causing Su Yu, Fang Jiong, Qin Jiagui and the others to be sent tumbling away, the might behind this blow was simply astonishing. Such might could certainly be termed as a real battle between god and devil. Within the frightening energy waves, the roar of the four-eyed humanoid monster could be heard: Leave the Golden Core and Ill leave you a whole corpse! The sky was suddenly lit up by a zing blue light, within the light, the figure of the four-eyed humanoid monster could be seen expanding as it lifted the sky bluebat knife, chopping down with a might that seemed as though it could sunder the heavens. The eagle-humanoid monster seemed as though it did not wish to fight, it could even be said to be indifferent as its golden wings suddenly retracted to cover its entire body, its hands made a tearing motion towards the ground as a frightening fissure was suddenly created on the molten rock, its figure shed as it swiftly disappeared into the fissure. Damn, dont even think of escaping! The four-eyed humanoid monster panicked as it hurriedly kept its sky bluebat knife, somersaulting as it returned to that immense lotus tform. The lotus tform swiftly descended with a Bang!, descending towards the location of the disappeared eagle-humanoid monster. Swiftly thereafter, a pir of light emerged as another Sky Hole appeared, the lotus tform immediately entered the Sky Hole and the fissure began to slowly seal up, returning the scene to its original appearance as though nothing had urred earlier. It was only after a long time before Su Yu and the others began to wake up from their stupor, they had been sent flying away by the frightening energy fluctuations and all of them cut sorry figures. Su Yu climbed back up, looking at the position where the monsters had disappeared before looking over at the golden feather within his hand. This golden feather seemed to be left behind for Ah Da, it seemed to have some rtion with Ah Da and had passed this golden feather to Su Yu. Although this golden feather seemed to be forged from gold, it was actually soft yet firm to the touch, light as though it could float in the wind. Why would the eagle-humanoid monster leave behind this golden feather? What could this feather do? Su Yu did not understand but was able to feel slight energy fluctuations of destruction contained within the golden feather. Ah Da, wake up, stop feigning death. The eagle-humanoid monster earlier seemed to recognise you, do you know it? What was that fellow? Is he also a fifth lifeform? Or is he from the Golden Race of legends? Or is he merely a high tier monster? Or even the perfect lifeform that youve been talking about? Su Yu shook Ah Da as he hurriedly questioned. Ah Da slowly opened its eyes with much difficulty before replying: I dont know. Su Yu was depressed as Qin Jiagui began to question Xiao Wei: What were those two monsters? What is the four-eyed race? You can at least tell us this much right? Xiao Wei had a bitter smile on her face: If Xiao Wei knew, she would definitely tell all of you however I also dont know anything at all. Looking at the expression on her face, it was clear that she was really clueless. Qin Jiagui patted the dust off his body as he sighed, the longer they stayed in this damned ce, the more mysteries and questions there were. Dont think too much about it.. Even Ah Da is unclear on these matters, everyone should just focus on whats important before you Ah Da said in a weak voice: The most important thing is to find fire energy crystals, if this continues to drag on, Ah Da will really die Su Yu looked at Ah Das appearance, he was unsure if Ah Da was unwilling to speak about it or truly ignorant about the situation, however, it was right about one thing, the matters that had urred earlier were clearly above their grade, even if they knew, it was simply useless. To the two monsters, they were merely a bunch of ants, in that case, they should just do what they needed to do, acquiring the fire energy crystals to allow Ah Da to recover, allowing it to send them back to their original world. Once they returned to their world, those monsters would no longer have anything to do with them, in that case, they would not even need to be bothered about their backgrounds. Chapter 176: The Strangeness of Shangguan Wan Chapter 176: The Strangeness of Shangguan Wan Su Yu was still in deep thought as he walked to the four unconscious people lying on the ground, stretching his right hand to press down on the unconscious male child as his qi was transmitted. In no time, the unconscious child awoke as he slowly opened his eyes, looking at Su Yu and the others as well as the fiery surroundings, he let out a speechless scream. Looking at Cao Xiaoyu who was beside him, he could not help but shout: Uncle Xiaoyu, where is my dad? Cao Xiaoyu walked over to speak to him: Young Master An, its me. Eh? You know each other? Su Yu asked in puzzlement. Cao Xiaoyu replied as he sighed: He is An Xiaoyang, the hotel is part of the An family business. It was a coincidence that he was there for the events that urred that night To a child, such a world is simply too cruel. This An Xiaoyang was the young master of a wealthy and powerful family, a puzzled expression was on his face as he heard the discussion between Su Yu and Cao Xiaoyu. Looking at his surroundings and the group of people, an expression of confusion could be seen on his face. Su Yu continued: Since youre familiar with each other, you can exin the current situation to him, I believe that it will be easier for him to digest. as he said this, he continued to walk to the unconscious big bearded director Zhang Jifa as he stretched his right hand. This was the first time Cao Xiaoyu hade into contact with the eagle-humanoid monster, seeing that terrifying strength for the first time was simply too shocking. At this moment, he was still dazed but swiftly recovered as he heard Su Yus words, nodding as he began to exin the situation to An Xiaoyang. Thereafter, Su Yu awoke the two Shangguan sisters as well as the director Zhang Jifa. He knew that there would be plenty of questions as he waved Qin Jiagui over: Old Qin, Ill trouble you to exin things to them. Qin Jiagui smiled as he walked over, Zhang Zhongmou followed closely behind as he looked nervously at the Shangguan sisters. These twin sisters were his idols in the past! Zhang Jifa, Shangguan Wan and Shangguan Rui began to slowly awake, sitting up immediately as they looked around them, confusion evident on their faces. Qin Jiagui did not immediately begin his exnation as he waited for them toe to their senses. In no time, the three people recalled the frightening scene of the green skinned monsters before they went unconscious. Zhang Jifa with his big beard was certainly a person who had lived for fifty to sixty years, he had much experience and weathered many difficult situations, although the strange scene before him was shocking, he managed to swiftly regain his calm, closing his mouth as he silently measured his surroundings. The Shangguan sisters were unable to be as calm as him, they were idols in their ordinary lives but at this moment they were like teenage girls as they shrilly screamed, looking all around them at Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou and the others. Their shrill cries slowly came to a halt as one of the sisters asked in a shrill voice: Where is this ce? So how. Have we. Have we been kidnapped. I understand, those green skinned monsters that ran into the hotel were the few of your acting right. What. What do all of you n to do.. Having said this, she could not help but cover her bosom as she retreated, a mask of anxiety could be clearly seen on her face. Qin Jia Gui lightly smiled as he raised his hand out and pointed at the others, saying:We are not robbers, we are the bunch who actually rescued you people from the hotel that was being attacked.. Having said this, he felt that exining all the details now, was not the right time. Anyways, we are no longer in the world that you are familiar with, this ce is filled with danger. Whether you believe it or not, we are people who share simr fates with you, because of certain reasons and circumstances, we havee to this damned world. Within this damned world, death is everywhere, monsters abound and if you wish to live, you have to find ways to kill these monsters to cause your strength to be stronger than these monsters. That is all I have to say, believing it is up to you. Having said this, Qin Jiagui retreated a step as he folded his arms in akimbo. Zhang Zhongmou lifted his thumb at QIn Jiagui,plimenting him for being so suave. By the side, An Xiaoyang had just heard Cao Xiaoyus exnation, contrary to the expectations of everyone, this young master of a wealthy family was not afraid but rather cried out in excitement: Are you for real uncle Xiaoyu? That is simply too interesting, isnt this like a reality game? Hows your strength? You better disy it for me to see! Cao Xiaoyu was simply bbergasted at this young masters reaction, he was currently speechless. By the side, Zhang Zhongmouughed as he heard this: Strength? Let me disy it for you to see as he said this, his face began to transform to rock, swiftly bing a boulder head as a third eye appeared between his brow. Suddenly, a light was shot from the third eye aimed at An Xiaoyang. An Xiaoyang was dazed as his body continually turned to stone, swiftly bing a little child statue, his mouth was wide and he was immobile. The Eye of Petrification swiftly lost its effectiveness as An Xiaoyang recovered to normal. Thereafter, he jumped in excitement: Too good! Too powerful, this big brother, what ability is that? You can petrify people? That is simply too amazing, you are like the medusa of legends! An Xiaoyang was extremely excited, by the side, Jadeughed: So interesting, their names, Xiaowei, Cao Xiaoyu, An Xiaoyang. Hahaha T/N: All their names have Xiao, which means small. Lei Rui smiled faintly: Its really quite a coincidence, maybe this is fate. Qin Jiagui had said his piece, the pair of Shangguan sisters were wide-eyed as they exchanged nces, a strange expression appeared on their faces as their cherry red lips parted. They were at a loss on how to react as they sat there, the big bearded director Zhang Jifa suddenly spoke at this moment: Everyone, just say a price, theres no point in saying anything else. The words of the big beard caused everyone to be stunned for a moment before Qin Jiagui reacted with a smile: So director Zhang thinks were a kidnapping organisation. Zhang Zhongmouughed: Its a pity that in this world, money is like toilet paper, wait check that, toilet paper can be used to wipe the butt, money isnt even as good for that. Seeing the reaction of the people before them, big beard was stunned: You guys arent? Cao Xiaoyu walked over as he spoke earnestly: Mr Zhang, Im in the same situation as you guys, I dont know the reason why we havee here. This ce is filled with danger, these people are certainly not kidnappers. Cao Xiaoyu was a bodyguard within the hotel, he would often be assigned to be a bodyguard for young master An as well. Zhang Jifa had stayed several times within the hotel and although the two sides did not interact much, they had seen each other a few times. Zhang Jifa was dazed as he slowly stood up, thinking about it, it was really strange, if this was a kidnapping, why werent his hands and feet bound? He began to search his body, finding his phone, he seemed as though he wanted to call the police but hesitated. Qin Jiagui smiled: Director Zhang can try to make a phone call if you dont believe us. Zhang Jifa heard Qin Jiagui but did not immediately call the police as he attempted to call his personal secretary. There was no signal as expected, he continued to attempt to call several other people to no avail, there was simply no signal. Do you believe us now? We havee to apletely different world, there is simply no such thing as a handphone signal, within this world, the handphone is merely a white elephant. Qin Jiagui bitterly smiled. Looking at the expressions of Zhang Jifa and the Shangguan sisters of disbelief, Qin Jiagui knew that convincing them would be too tedious as he looked towards Su Yu: Lets go, Ah Da mentioned that weve only got two days remaining. Weve already wasted half a day. Su Yu nodded as he questioned Ah Da: Should we just continued going forwards in this direction? Ah Da rolled his little ck eyes as he replied with a grunt. Zhang Jifa and the Shangguan sisters had also noticed the metal tadpole-like thing on Su Yus shoulder, they were rather perplexed but treated it as an electronic toy, in their eyes, Su Yu was merely talking to an electronic toy and messing with their minds. Looking at the trio, Su Yu felt that Qin Jiagui had said everything that needed to be said. The few of them had done what they could and the rest was up to them. If they were willing to follow, he would not reject them, however, if they were unwilling, he would not force them. Some things were simply too difficult to exin. The others began to lift the bags of food off the ground, Su Yu led the way as he moved forward. Surrounding them were piles of fiery rock, there were paths between the rocks but these paths were precarious with gurglingva surrounding them. Everywhere was filled with a hot air making it difficult for one to breathe. It was fortunate that Su Yu and the others had strange energy within them making it slightly easier, as for Zhang Jifa, the Shangguan sisters as well as An Xiaoyang, they did not have any strange energy and found it extremely difficult to bear. An Xiaoyang believed in Cao Xiaoyu as he followed behind him, walking with Su Yu and the others. Zhang Jifa continually attempted to make calls but simply could not get a signal. Looking as Su Yu and the others distanced themselves from them and the fiery surroundings, his heart began to panic as he said anxiously: Wait for us! while chasing. The Shangguan sisters were familiar with Zhang Jifa and had been following him. Noticing him rush forward, they hurriedly pinched their dresses as they ran with their heels. Zhang Zhongmou looked back with a smile: Director Zhang, do you believe us now? Zhang Jifa grunted, he did not believe Zhang Zhongmou and the others but this ce was simply too strange, there was no signal and no exit in sight, gathering together as a group gave them a feeling of safety. Also, he had noticed the bags of food, he was currently feeling very thirsty and wanted a drink but his dignity as a sessful individual prevented him from asking, closing his mouth as he remained silent. Su Yu carried a bag of food with Ah Da on his shoulder as he faced the surging waves of heat, feeling the golden feather which was in his bosom. He felt that the golden feather would definitely have special uses, it was a pity that he did not know how to use it. This strange feeling made him have a good impression of the eagle-humanoid monster, he was actually feeling rather worried for the safety of the monster, after all, the four-eyed monster actually dared to chase the eagle humanoid monster, it naturally had the confidence to do so. It could even cause Sky Holes to appear, this was a clear indication of the strength of the four-eyed monster that was simply immeasurable. Following Ah Das indicated direction, they went past several piles of fiery boulders. It was fortunate that no further Volcanic Rock Monsters appeared, it was unclear if this was because their killing of the ten Volcanic Rock Monsters had frightened the others or if they were simply lucky. So hot, damn, this really makes one thirsty.. Zhang Zhongmou was sweating profusely, cursing as he wiped the sweat off his face, retrieving a bottle of water from his bag as he began to twist before hearing a soft voice beside him: This big brother Hm? Zhang Zhongmou looked back to see the Shangguan sisters beside him, calling him big brother while looking with wide eyes at the bottle of water in his hands, asionally licking their dry lips. Even with their strange energy, they were unable to bear the heat, this situation was even worse for ordinary humans like them. Hahaha, wish to drink? Zhang Zhongmou looked at his previous idols standing before him as a surge of pleasure filled him, taking a bottle as he spoke to them: First tell me, are you Shangguan Wan or Shangguan Rui? The twin sisters were simply too alike, even their clothes were simr, Zhang Zhongmou was an avid fan but he was unable to differentiate the two. Im Shangguan Rui. At this moment, this idol no longer had any airs, she only felt a burning fire within her throat. If youre Shangguan Rui, that means shes Shangguan Wan? Haha, here you go, remember to drink sparingly, water is a scarce resource and we have no idea how long we are going to be trapped within this damned ce. Zhang Zhongmouughed as he handed a bottle to Shangguan Rui. Shangguan Rui hurriedly epted the bottle before running to her sister, opening the lid as she handed the bottle to Shangguan Wan first. Zhang Zhongmou was stunned for a moment, this small action was sufficient to see the amount of love that the Shangguan sisters had for each other. Su Yu noticed this small action, looking back, he suddenly noticed that the situation of Shangguan Wan was amiss. He knew that if the few of them with strange energy could feel the heat, these four ordinary people would certainly be faring worse. However, Zhang Jifa and even the little kid An Xiaoyang were merely very thirsty but could certainly hold on. As for Shangguan Wan, her face was pale like a sheet of paper and her face was filled with cold sweat, her expression was extremely strange like she experiencing a terrible illness. Shangguan Rui handed the bottle of water to her with an expression of concern. Su Yu looked over at Zhang Zhongmou, he knew that he was an avid fan: Go take a look. Zhang Zhongmou hurried to the sisters: Whats the matter? Whats wrong with your sister? At this moment, Shangguan Wan was slowly drinking from a bottle of water only daring to drink a small sip at a time, her actions were very strange. Chapter 177: Woman made of Water Chapter 177: Woman made of Water Shangguan Rui had a concerned expression as she spoke: My sisters physique has been weird since birth, she cannot do without water, if the weather is slightly hotter, it is easy for her to dehydrate. This ce is so hot Im afraid that a single bottle of water wontst long. At this moment, Shangguan Wan had drank several mouths of water and herplexion was bing better. Holding the bottle as she looked at Zhang Zhongmou, she said in an extremely gentle and sweet voice: Thank you. Completely different from that of Shangguan Rui. Zhang Zhongmou was finally able to differentiate between the two sisters, Shangguan Ruis voice was more vibrant and lively while Shangguan Wan was more gentle and pleasing, causing one to feel extremelyfortable. Looking at the pair of sisters, Zhang Zhongmou realised that Shangguan Rui had requested water for her sister, he could not help but have a good feeling towards the littless, on television he merely idolised them, right now, he felt that the little sister was reallypassionate. People of the ancient past have said that women are made of water, haha, I think your sister is precisely that. Its okay as long as shes fine, we still have some water here, if you need it just let me know. Zhang Zhongmou controlled his feeling of thirstiness as he walked back to the front. Understood, thanks! Shangguan Rui raised her voice to express her thanks. Zhang Zhongmou smiled, an expression of bliss on his face. At the front, Ma Ziye noticed this as she smiled at Su Yu: Look at the delighted expression on that big cigarette addicts face. That is to be expected, these sisters are his idols, the excitement of meeting ones idols is only natural. Su Yuughed as he answered before suddenly grunting as he lifted his head. By his side, Ma Ziye swiftly lifted her head, she had also noticed something in the distance, there was a ck pir of light shooting to the clouds above before it quickly disappeared. This had urred too suddenly, the group exchanged nces as they felt perplexed, unsure of what had just happened. After waiting for a while to see if any further changes would ur, Ma Ziye spoke up: Lets go as she strode forward, Su Yu suddenly blocked her path: Wait a moment. Su Yu looked to the left as crisp cracking noises were emitted from a pile of boulders, closely thereafter, Volcanic Rock Monsters began to emerge until a total of five of them hade out. Seeing the Volcanic Rock Monsters once again, the group were not surprised but rather had a feeling of excitement. They had managed to kill the ten Volcanic Rock Monsters with almost no casualties, with only half the number right now, it was unlikely that anything untoward would ur to them. These high-tier Volcanic Rock Monsters were the best hunting targets for them to advance. Seeing the Volcanic Rock Monsters, Xu Ruyun, Zhang Zhongmou, Qin Jiagui, Zhao Shichang and the others who wanted to advance further immediately rushed forward. Wait! Su Yu suddenly lifted a hand as he eximed: This ce has an abundance of Volcanic Rock Monsters, the ones who really need to kill these monsters are those who arent even tier one. The environment here is dangerous and cruel, we should give this chance to them to allow them to advance. Having said this, the group was dazed for a moment before Qin Jiagui nodded: Hes not wrong, there is logic to what hes saying. Everyone be careful, they are rushing towards us. Fang Jiongughed: Then well do it that way, only by helping each other will we really be an actual group, one cant be too selfish. Retrieving the Wok from his back before tossing it out and wielding the butchers knife to stand before one of the monsters. Ma Ziye delicately shouted as she activated the Heavens Net once again, the Star de had already appeared within her hand. Zhang Zhongmou shouted: We have just reached tier three, fighting them individually will be difficult, old Su, you need to act in order for us to help them His words were barely finished as Su Yu pounced forward, he did not speak as his Golden Thumb went forward, pressing towards one of the Volcanic Rock Monsters. Poof The body of the Volcanic Rock Monster immediately disintegrated as Su Yus left hand swept, knocking the back of the monster as he shouted: Those who arent dark iron warriors yet have priority! Bang! The Volcanic Rock Monster which had half its body disintegrated fell heavily into the centre of the group, it had already lost its ability to retaliate as Zhang Zhongmou retrieved his Red Lotus Sword before passing it to Shangguan Rui and spoke: Beautifuldy, kill it. Only then will you gain a unique energy to resist the elements, you wont be so tired and will be able to resist the heat. The strength of the Volcanic Rock Monsters and Su Yu was astonishing for the neers, they were slowlying to terms with the exnation of the situation by Qin Jiagui. Shangguan Rui received the Red Lotus Sword, hearing Zhang Zhongmous words, her heart trembled as she passed the sword to Shangguan Wan: Sister, try it and see if it really works. If it does, it wont be so unbearable. Although the Red Lotus Sword was bound to Zhang Zhongmou and others could not use its abilities, it could still be used as a normal sword. Zhang Zhongmou pointed to the neck region of the Volcanic Rock Monster: Slice here and it will be easily killed. Shangguan Wans face was pale and seemed extremely frail, the inconceivable scenes before her, Su Yus demonic transformation, the Volcanic Rock Monsters that were easily rent apart, feeling the weakness of her body, Shangguan Wan grit her teeth as she tightly held the Red Lotus Sword before trembling as she chopped down. Chi! The Red Lotus Sword was iparably sharp as the head of the monster was instantly chopped off, a crystal swiftly flew through the air before entering Shangguan Wans right hand. Feeling the strange energy surge within her body like a cleansing spring, it was simply toofortable for words to describe. Shangguan Wan had an ted expression as she lifted her hands to shout: Its really too amazing this feeling her face was filled with excitement as she looked towards Zhang Zhongmou before turning to look at Su Yu. Under thebined efforts of Su Yu and Fang Jiong, the limbs of the five Volcanic Rock Monsters were swiftly chopped off as theyy on the ground without any strength to retaliate. Qin Jiagui lifted his head as he noted strangely: The previous time when we helped others, we were attacked by the giant feet. This time. It seems there isnt anything is it because the number of people is lesser? Ah Da interrupted at this point: Fool, this is the space of a sixth lifeform, no one can interfere with it. Qin Jiagui was stunned, as for Shangguan Rui, she had already received the Red Lotus Sword from Shangguan Wan and had also killed a Volcanic Rock Monster, sessfully advancing to be a tier zero dark iron warrior. Although the Volcanic Rock Monster was a tier four beast soldier, killing them would only allow them to advance to tier zero. The others noticed this and felt that this was a pity but under the current circumstances, they did notment on the matter. Four of the five Volcanic Rock Monsters had allowed the Shangguan sisters, An Xiaoyang and Zhang Ji to sessfully advance to tier zero. As for the final one, Fang Jiong threw it before Xiao Wei: Kill it, I dont want you to always be a burden to us. Xiao Wei waved her hands: Uncle, killing these things is useless for me. It should be left for you guys. Fang Jiong was stunned: Useless? Xiao Wei was clearly still at tier zero, killing a tier four beast soldier should allow her to advance to tier one, why did she say that it was useless? Su Yu was also curious as he asked: Xiao Wei, you mean to say that killing these monsters is useless for you? Xiao Wei sadly nodded: I was a tier zero dark iron warrior from birth, thereafter, there was simply no way for me to advance my father. Even caught a tier seven monster for me to kill. But it was simply useless. The others sucked in a breath of cold air, they had not even faced tier five monsters yet, Xiao Weis father had actually managed to catch a tier seven monster? What tier was her father at? Also, why was Xiao Wei unable to advance even after killing monsters? Whats the reason for it? Zhou Birong asked curiously. Xiao Wei shook her head: That is why even though I have this ne which can summon an origin beast, it has not hatched. This could be due to some problems with my body or. It could be some other reason. Anyway, this monster should be left for the others. Xiao Wei killing it will simply be a waste. Noticing Xiao Weis persistence, the others nodded. Su Yu looked at the group, thinking of how Liu Zheng and Xu Ruyun had joined the group at the same time but the difference between Xu Ruyuns and Liu Zheng was three tiers, Su Yu called Liu Zheng over: Kill this monster. Ϊ˽ģȻϣɱǴڹƽĽǶȣҪڣ̫˽ A selfish choice would be for him to allow Jade to kill it. However, he had to take a neutral perspective that could satisfy the group and could not be too selfish. Liu Zheng was dazed for a moment before running forward excitedly: Me? Zhang Zhongmou patted his back beforeughing: Little fellow, hurry and kill it. You cant always be hiding within the group and doing nothing. Liu Zheng killed the final Volcanic Rock Monster, sessfully advancing to be a tier one dark iron warrior. After dealing with the five Volcanic Rock Monsters, everyone in the group had be a dark iron warrior and had strange energy within their bodies. Whether it be the strength to resist fatigue or the resistance of the elements, these were all raised. After walking for a while, the group began to feel hungry as Qin Jiagui suggested for them to stop and take a break. Due to the increase in numbers together with theck of food as well as the unknown road ahead, Qin Jiagui, Su Yu, Fang Jiong, Ma Ziye and the others discussed before apportioning out the food. They would have to eat conservatively in order to ration the food. Due to the hot surroundings, the appetites of everyone was affected and they did not eat a lot. After resting for a while, everyone was vexed by the heat and decided to continue moving forward. Ten minutester, an immense gurglingvake appeared before the group. Thereafter, they met with the third group of monsters within the space of the sixth lifeform. Chapter 178: Fiery Magma Devil Chapter 178: Fiery Magma Devil Without any warnings, monsters formed ofva began to crawl out of this frothingvake. The form of these monsters was like that of an ape, they had strangely long arms and were bent over as they moved forward on all fours. After climbing out of thevake, they opened their mouths to emit shrill roars,pared to the Volcanic Rock Monsters which could only silently amble about, these monsters formed fromva were clearly of a higher grade, they were at least able to emit shrill roars. Following the frightening roars, a total of six of these fiery red monsters crawled out from thevake. The monsters had climbed to the shore as their bodies continually frothed due to theva, patches ofva could be seen wherever they passed as the ground emitted Chi Chi noises and caused green smoke to rise. It was clear to see that the temperature of theva was extremely terrifying. These six monster had suddenly crawled out of thevake to face the group immediately causing the surroundings to heat up. Su Yus Eye Of Perception was activated as a stream of information flowed through his mind. Name: Fiery Magma Devil Information: Tier four elite beast soldier, after enduring for countless years,va which has absorbed sufficient energy will give birth to life. Possesses the intellect of an ordinary human,pletely formed ofva, its body has an extremely high core temperature that is able even able to melt gold, extremely terrifying. One must destroy the fire energy crystal within its chest to properly kill it. The six monsters before them were actually tier four elite beast soldiers, they were obviously much stronger than the Volcanic Rock Monsters as Su Yu immediately eximed: These are Fiery Magma Devils, they are much stronger than the Volcanic Rock Monsters that we faced earlier. We have to destroy the fire energy crystals within their chest in order to kill them. As he said this, ck scales began to appear on his left hand with Chi Chi noises as his entire arm was swiftly covered in the dense ck scales. Hearing Su Yus exmation, the group felt their hearts clench, these monsters were actually even more powerful than the Volcanic Rock Monsters they had faced earlier! Su Yu and Fang Jiong stood at the front with Ma Ziye close behind. Further behind her was Qin Jiagui, Zhang Zhongmou, Xu Ruyun, Zhao Shichang and the others. At the back, Li Dong summoned his wasps but was feeling rather depressed, at his level one tier, these tier four elite beast soldiers were simply too powerful for his wasps to have any effect, it was likely that these poisonous wasps werepletely ineffective. Seeing the bodies of these Fiery Magma Devils which were formed ofva, he was afraid that if his poisonous wasps attempted to sting, they would instead be burnt to death by the high temperatures. Fang Jiong looked at these monsters formed ofva before him as he frowned, retrieving his wok as he immediately used the Cyclone Wok to attempt an attack. With the frothingva covering the bodies of these monsters, the group did not dare to attack, even Su Yu was hesitant. The Cyclone Wok hurtled through the air with a frightening sound before finally striking a Fiery Magma Devil. An explosive sound rang out as the body of the Fiery Magma Devil was struck by the wok, Chi Chi noises were emitted asva was sttered everywhere, as for the Fiery Magma Devil, it began to emit terrifying roars as its entire body bent down before kicking off with its two feet, pouncing towards Fang Jiong with its two arms stretched forward. Seeing how ineffective his Cyclone Wok was against the monster, his heart shuddered as he immediately yelled, ck undtions began to spread across his body as though he were wearing an armour of waves, his left hand was lifted into the air as it received the returning wok to defend himself while at the same time attacking with his right hand which was holding the butchers knife. ck undtions coursed over the wok and butcher knife as he stepped forward to meet the charging Fiery Magma Devil. Su Yu had seen the effect of the Cyclone Wok and was stunned, however, seeing the six Fiery Magma Devils splitting up as they attacked, his body was immediately covered with ck scales as he activated the Rending Storm to meet the oing monsters. Ma Ziyes right hand wielded a Star de as she activated the Heavens Net, streaks of metal spread out like a spiders web towards the front. Zhang Zhongmou took a step forward as a fissure appeared on his chest, his ability Shattered Fragments Light was activated as it shot towards an oing Fiery Magma Devil. The two arms of this Fiery Magma Devil was raised as it blocked the Shattered Fragments Light, a loud rumbling noise could be heard but the Fiery Magma Devil did not seem to be affected as it continued forward, roaring as its two arms iled causingrge amounts ofva to be shot forth. This had urred too suddenly and the group were unprepared for this as Zhang Zhongmou, Qin Jiagui and the others fully faced theva head-on. Aaaahhhh! People yelled as their bodies began to emit Chi Chi noises, holes could be seen on their clothing as boils began to appear on their skin causing bone-piercing pain. Su Yu continued forward as the Rending Storm struck a Fiery Magma Devil. The Fiery Magma Devil had seen the pouncing Su Yu as it immediately used its two arms to defend itself against the Rending Storm, a terrifying noise was emitted as the arms formed ofva were continually minced, scattering as they struck the ck scales covering Su Yus body causing Chi Chi noises as green smoke began to rise up. As for his face which was unguarded, Su Yu could only use his right hand to shield it by activating the Protective Bulwark. The might of the Rending Storm was simply too terrifying, upon contact it had immediately rent the arms of the Fiery Magma Devil apart. Su Yu could only feel his arm slowly piercing into the viscous fluid instantly going through the body of the Fiery Magma Devil, it was a pity that he had not managed to strike the fire energy crystal which was supposedly within the chest. At the same time, the Fiery Magma Devil continued to roar as its arms encircled Su Yu, hugging him as its entire body was stered onto his. Chi Chi noises continued to ring out, his entire body was in contact with the monster and even areas covered in ck scales were emitting green smoke, much less the areas which were unprotected. Su Yu sucked in a breath of cold air as the golden thumb of his right hand pressed forward,rge amounts ofva was sent flying away as the head of the Fiery Magma Devil was blown apart. The Fiery Magma Devil which had lost its head did not seem to be affected in the slightest as it roared, continuing to squeeze Su Yu. Large amounts ofva were adhered to Su Yus skin, the hot temperature made Su Yu roar as he felt the exposed areas of his skin begin to fester and melt. The situation was grim as Su Yu howled, the ten odd holes within his body immediately began to wildly suck in energy from the surroundings as his strange energy surged and exploded, a frightening typhoon formed of strange energy was emitted as the Fiery Magma Devil was sent flying away. At the same time, Su Yu moved forward as the Rending Storm was sent forward with all the energy he could muster. Kaboom! The Fiery Magma Devil which was in the air was struck by the Rending Storm as it immediately burst apart,va was sent flying haphazardly through the air while Su Yu ignored the pain of the fallingva as he charged straight through. Finally, Su Yu was able to see a ball of shing red energy that was half the size of a fist, this was the fire energy crystal. Without a word, Su Yus right thumb pressed forward directly onto the small red crystal. Pa! The crystal shattered as the Fiery Magma Devil immediately lost its life energy,rge amounts ofva began to fall uncontrobly to the ground as they became ordinaryva, losing all life within them. Although he had managed to kill a Fiery Magma Demon, Su Yu was also in a very sorry state,rge portions of his body had been burnt and festered by the high temperatures, it was fortunate that the strange energy within his body was also working to continually repair his body. After killing this tier four elite beast soldier, the amount of energy absorbed was far greater than that of a Volcanic Rock Monster, however, it was simply unable to cause much fluctuations as the energy required to advance from tier four was simply astounding, it seemed like a bottomless pit without any end. Even Su Yu had found it so difficult to kill a single monster, the others were in even worser states. These Fiery Magma Devils did not have obvious weaknesses like the Volcanic Rock Monsters, their only Achilles heel was the fire energy crystal contained within their bodies, however, it was simply impossible to find this crystal without dispersing theva which formed their bodies. By the side, Fang Jiong roared, he had already guessed that it would be difficult to deal with the monsters thus using the wok as a shield, streams of ck undtions spread outwards covering the wok and butchers knife as Fang Jiong activated the Steel Shattering Cleave, chopping towards the Fiery Magma Devil. The Fiery Magma Devil was formed ofva and though the Steel Shattering Cleave was able to create arge gap, it was instantly sealed back up as the Fiery Magma Devil continued unharmed. Fang Jiong continued to il his knife multiple times as anxiety filled his heart, the fists of the Fiery Magma Devil continued to smash against his wok causing frightening sounds to ring out, the bodies of both parties continued to sway and it seemed like a stalemate. Su Yu had barely managed to kill a Fiery Magma Devil while Fang Jiong was stuck in a stalemate with one the monsters, as for the other four, they emitted frightening roars as they pounced towards the group. Qin Jiagui and the others quickly tossed the bags of food on the ground as he lifted his right hand, jet ck metallic skin immediately began to cover his right arm and chest making it seem as though he were wearing a ck metal armour. His right shoulder raised as a metal cylinder appeared, howling, the Steel Missile was shot forth. Chi! A missile was shot forward with a trail of white smoke behind it immediately striking one of the Fiery Magma Devils. Bang! The body of the Fiery Magma Devil was blown apart as its figure swayed, actually being forced back. With Qin Jiaguis advancement to tier three, the power of his Steel Missile had also improved tremendously. Chapter 179: Extreme Luck Chapter 179: Extreme Luck This was noticed by Fang Jiong whose heart trembled, he was naturally much stronger than Qin Jiagui but Qin Jiaguis Steel Missile was clearly more effective against the Fiery Magma Devil, his Steel Shattering Cleave was clearly not working out as well. In no time, Fang Jiong quickly understood that the Fiery Magma Devil which was formed ofva was actually more susceptible to attacks with arge st radius, attacks that aimed at a single target like the Steel Shattering Cleave had almost no effect against the monster. Thinking of this, Fang Jiong swiftly kept his butchers knife as ck undtions began to gather at his palm. Fang Jiong was prepared to change his methods as a ball of ck undtions could be seen on his hand, another frightening ability was about to be sent flying forth. Qin Jiaguis Steel Missile was visibly effective as it exploded causing the Fiery Magma Devil to roar as it retreated, Qin Jiagui noticed this but did not immediately rush forward in his excitement. He was no longer naive and had improved tremendously, he understood that he was merely a tier three dark iron warrior while the Fiery Magma Devil was actually a tier four elite beast soldier, if he were to meet it head on, he would certainly be disadvantaged. At this moment if he were to suddenly rush forward, that would be the same as sending himself to his death. Even though his Steel Missile was effective, he did not continue attacking but rather retreated to Ma Ziyes side, he wished to rely on Ma Ziyes Heavens Net to use his most powerful ability Double Explosive Iron Fist, at the same time he could dy time for the cooldown of Steel Missile which was a minute long. Ma Ziye held her position as she stomped, activating the Heavens Net with all her might. She held the Star de within her right hand but its ability was still on cooldown, besides this ability, she did not have any moves which could deal lethal damage to these level four elite beast soldiers. Zhang Zhongmous Shattered Fragments Light had failed to injure the oing Fiery Magma Devil and had instead infuriated it as it roared, rushing to the sky beforending directly before Zhang Zhongmou. It had flungva towards Zhang Zhongmou, Qin Jiagui and the others earlier causing them to be in rather sorry states. The formation of the group was a mess as it stretched its hands towards Zhang Zhongmou, its speed was phenomenal, clearly exceeding that of Zhang Zhongmou who was a tier three dark iron warrior. Zhang Zhongmous Shattered Fragments Light could be used every five minutes, together with the Red Lotus Fiery Assault which was also on cooldown, Zhang Zhongmou did not have the time to dodge and simply had no other choice but to use the Light of Petrification. The Fiery Magma Devil was simply too fast and was hit square in the chest, however, the Light of Petrification was only able to petrify a small portion of its chest while its other parts could still function normally. Zhang Zhongmou knew that the situation was grim and wanted to use the Red Lotus Sword but his waist had already been struck by a fist. A groan could be heard as Zhang Zhongmou flew away like a broken kite, fresh blood spewing from his mouth as he tumbled away. His waist had been struck by theva fist and had immediately began to fester, even his intestines within had been affected as he curled his body while moaning. Although he was already a tier three dark iron warrior, the petrification only affected the chest region of the monster while his supple waist had actually taken a full blow from a tier four elite beast soldier. Zhang Zhongmou was lying on the ground powerless as Ma Ziyes Heavens Net expanded as it swiftly took effect, snaring the remaining Fiery Magma Devils, the Fiery Magma Devil which had just dealt a blow to Zhang Zhongmou was immediately halted as the steel threads continued to extend upwards, thoroughly binding it in ce. Xu Ruyun and Zhao Shichang who were beside Ma Ziye immediately saw the chance as they swiftly acted, Xu Ruyun immediately tossed out tens of surgical knives towards the body of the Fiery Magma Devil. Su Yu had mentioned that killing this monster could only be done by destroying the fire energy crystal within it, however, the fire energy crystal was not in a fixed position as it constantly flowed within the body of the Fiery Magma Devil, it was almost impossible to tell where the crystal was located, how could it be easy to destroy it? This was the reason why Xu Ruyun had tossed out tens of surgical knives, he wanted to try his luck and hope that one of them would actually be able to destroy the fire energy crystal. Zhao Shichang did not have Xu Ruyuns ability to attack in a wide area, he did not hesitate as he used his bone knife to rush forward, chopping down onto the head of the monster. Chi! The Bone de was still rather terrifying as it split the Fiery Magma Devil from top to bottom, thereafter, Zhao Shichang heard a crisp cracking noise, could it be that the fire energy crystal had been destroyed? Zhao Shichang did not have the time to think further as the Fiery Magma Devil before him instantly began to melt like that person made of wax, instantly bing soft and bing a puddle ofva. Thereafter, a crystal flew into his body as strange energy began to surge, instantly rushing towards the door at his shoulder area. Tier three, Zhao Shichang had finally advanced to be a tier three dark iron warrior. Xu Ruyun was stunned as he nced over at Zhao Shichang, he had used tens of surgical knives without striking the energy crystal but Zhao Shichang was so fortunate to use a single sh to hit the fire energy crystal within the Fiery Magma Devil. Zhao Shichang had finally advanced to tier three as he howled, at this moment, a frightening abilityprehension filled him causing his right arm and upper body to begin to twist and change, besides his two legs, left arm and head, the other areas of his body began to go through a strange metamorphosis into an insect. A ck carapace appeared as his body was pulled and twisted longer, suddenly, Zhao Shichang howled as he flew through the air as hended before another FIery Magma Devil. His two legs did not move but his upper body began to twisting and contorting, the frightening bone de on his right arm spun crazily forming a revolving de wheel. Chi! Chi! Chi! In an instantly, theva on the body of the Fiery Magma Devil was sent flying away as frightening roars were emitted from the monsters mouth. The Fiery Magma Devil was, after all, a tier four elite beast soldier and swiftly came out of its stupor as it roared and smashed with its two arms. Pa! Zhao Shichang who seemed crazed took a this blow to the chest as ck fissures immediately appeared on the insect carapace covered chest, his body immediately tumbled away twenty odd metres as Zhao Shichang began to pant, each breath was filled with blood but his face was still an expression of excitement. Suddenly advancing and gaining such a powerful ability, he had been overly excited. After suffering the blow, Zhao Shichang who was sprawled on the ground finally began toe to his senses. At this moment, Fang Jiong roared as ck undtions gathered on his right hand before smashing into the chest of the Fiery Magma Devil which had been engaged in a longbat with him. Undtion Overload C Explode! Fang Jiong howled while the Fiery Magma Devil screamed, its chest area had been exploded causing a gaping hole to appear. Fang Jiong swiftly used his left hand to toss the Cyclone Wok, striking at the head of the monster. With its chest and head both destroyed, the entire upper region of the monster was exposed as Fang Jiong finally spotted the fire energy crystal. It was currently sinking lower as it attempted to hide in the lower region. Trying to escape?! Fang Jiong cackled as he tossed out a smaller wok from behind his back. This wok was also covered in ck undtions as it smashed onto the fire energy crystal, instantly causing the sound of shattering ss to resound. Another Fiery Magma Devil had been killed. After killing the first Fiery Magma Devil, Su Yu immediately pounced towards a second one. He did not have any experience in killing these monsters the first time but faced with the second one, Su Yu was already clear on how to deal with it, immediatelypressing the strange energy within his body into his left hand before exploding forth with the Rending Storm causing the entire body of the Fiery Magma Devil to bepletely destroyed thus exposing the fire energy crystal within. The Golden Thumb on Su Yus right hand pressed forward as it urately pressed down on the crystal, immediately causing it to disintegrate as the second Fiery Magma Devil immediately died. At this moment, four Fiery Magma Devils had already died and there were only two remaining. Initially, Su Yu, Fang Jiong and the others were unsure of how to deal with the monster. The situation was extremely dangerous but they swiftly adapted, as the fight dragged on, Su Yu had already killed two while Fang Jiong had dealt with one. Zhao Shichang and the others had worked together, coupled with a little luck, they had managed to take one down. The final two Fiery Magma Devils were still trapped by Ma Ziyes Heavens Net, although they could escape in an instant, this brief period of immobility allowed Qin Jiagui to use his Double Explosive Iron Fist, striking the chest of one of the monsters as it exploded. The Double Explosive Iron Fist was the upgraded form of the Demolishing Iron Fist, it allowed the Demolishing Iron Fist to explode twice consecutively, the power of this explosion was immense and could actuallypare to that of a Steel Missile. It did not have any restrictions and could be used as long as there was sufficient strange energy within the body. The Double Explosive Iron Fist struck the Fiery Magma Devil causing its chest to be blown apart, immediately exposing a fire energy crystal as Qin Jiagui attempted to swiftly grab it with his hand. However, he did not have Su Yus speed as his left hand missed, the crystal swiftly descended into the monsters lower body as it roared before punching towards Qin Jiagui with ava fist. Qin Jiagui groaned as he tumbled away, the body of the Fiery Magma Devil swiftly regenerated as it broke free of the restraints from the Heavens Net, chasing towards Qin Jiaguis tumbling body as its arms swung down, attempting to kill Qin Jiagui in a single blow. Go! By the side, a delicate shout could be heard as Jade suddenly sent a white ball of energy flying forward, instantly smashing into the Fiery Magma Devil. With Su Yus help, Jade had already advanced to tier two giving her a more in-depth understanding of the Runewords, besides the previous shockwave, she also learnt how to release an energy ball. After much difficulty, she had finally managed to draw the Runeword and had sent it flying forward. The Runewords required an extremely long preparation period but once it was cast, its power was tremendous. Even though she was only tier two, the power of her energy ball was actually equal or stronger than the st from Qin Jiaguis Steel Missile. Kaboom! A loud explosion rang out as the Fiery Magma Devil roared, more than half its body had been blown apart. After the explosion, a fire energy crystal was exposed as Xu Ruyun who had been quietly observing the situation suddenly acted, tossing the surgical knife within his right hand towards it. The surgical knife whistled through the air beforending on the crystal. The crystal shattered without any noise as Xu Ruyun groaned, after bing a tier three dark iron warrior, he had absorbed the energy crystal of the Volcanic Rock Monster and the Fiery Magma Devil, this caused the strange energy within his body to surge and almost reach the precipice to charge at the four doors within his body. It seemed like it would be sessful but the strange energy suddenly receded before bing peaceful once again. Xu Ruyu sighed without speaking, a sh of regret could be seen in his eyes, he had almost advanced but fell short by a little bit. He could clearly feel that he was at the pinnacle and killing an additional monster would allow him to advance to be a tier four dark iron warrior, an existence that wasparable to Su Yu and Fang Jiong or even stronger than them. Xu Ruyun felt that leaving this world was not important, his only goal was to continually be stronger, stronger than anyone else. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!